M;-:-ED THE-CORONATIO BRITAIN -AND THE-BRITIS EMPERORy^ OF -EDWARD IRELAND -AND .DOMINIONS EDWARD -THE'-' CONFESSOR 'ft z." m THE CORONATION OF EDWARD THE SEVENTH BY HIS MAJESTY'S GRACIOUS COMMAND THE CORONATION OF EDWARD THE SEVENTH A CHAPTER OF EUROPEAN AND IMPERIAL HISTORY JOHN EDWARD COURTENAY BODLEY CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE INSTITUTE OF FRANCE METHUEN & CO. 36 ESSEX STREET W.C. LONDON 1903 - CONTENTS BOOK I THE GROWTH OF THE SENTIMENT OF LOYALTY IN THE BRITISH NATION CHAP. PAGE I. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY ... 3 BOOK II THE CORONATIONS AND SIMILAR CEREMONIES ON THE EUROPEAN CONTINENT IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY I. EUROPEAN CORONATIONS ..... 35 II. THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON I. .... 44 III. THE PROCLAMATION OF THE FIRST GERMAN EMPEROR . 64 BOOK III THE CORONATION OF QUEEN VICTORIA I. THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA .... 97 II. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA. ... 122 III. THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY . . 171 BOOK IV THE CORONATION OF KING EDWARD VII. I. THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION . . 199 II. THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE .... 219 III. THE ILLNESS OF THE KING ..... 231 vi CONTENTS CHAP. PAGE IV. WESTMINSTER ABBEY . . . '..... . 237 V. THE CROWNING OF THE KING ..... 278 VI. THE IMPERIAL CROWN ...... 318 APPENDICES I. LIST OF PERSONS PRESENT AT THE CORONATION OF THEIR MAJESTIES KING EDWARD VII. AND QUEEN ALEXANDRA 335 II. THE SHORTENED FORM AND ORDER OF THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION ....... 433 III. A MEMORANDUM OF SERVICES OF INDIAN REGIMENTS REPRESENTED AT THE CORONATION, AND A NOTE ON THE COLONIAL FORCES PRESENT . . . . 455 INDEX . 481 BOOK I THE GROWTH OF THE SENTIMENT OF LOYALTY IN THE BRITISH NATION [Owing to the scope of this work, many international, historical and constitutional questions are treated on which opinion is necessarily not unanimous. The author, therefore, wishes it to be understood that he is solely responsible for all that is contained in these pages.] CHAPTER I THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY BY the hazard of an untimely malady the Coronation of King Edward VII. took place on an anniversary most notable in the annals of regality. The date of August 9th, 1902, to which the ceremony was postponed, by reason of the illness of the King, was the hundred and tenth anniversary of the last day of the ancient French monarchy. In the experiences of modern nations it would be hard to find a contrast more impressive than in the circumstances of the two historic days. On August 9, 1792, the King and Queen of France, besieged in their palace of the Tuileries by their own sub- jects, were awaiting the tocsin which at midnight they knew was to toll the knell of the monarchy, after eight hundred years of hereditary sway under which France had grown into a great nation. 1 For the institution of royalty there was no hope left, save in the chance of successful foreign intervention. The lives of the sovereigns would be secure only if the alien soldiery in their service could aid their escape from the furious population of the capital, now rein- forced by the fierce battalions from Marseilles, which had arrived in Paris, chanting their new revolutionary war-song. We all know how the morrow ended. The Swiss guard massacred, the Tuileries cannonaded, and Louis, no longer 1 Mimoires de Cldry, valet de chambre du Dauphin. Dernitres anntes de Louis XVI., par Franfois Hu6, huissier de la chambre du Roi, 3 4 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. a king, with Marie Antoinette immured in the convent of the Feuillans, the first of their prisons on the way to the guillotine. On August 9, 1902, the King and Queen of England went forth from their palace to be crowned, amid the acclama- tions of their subjects, doubly joyful because the shadow of a great disaster had hovered over the royal house and had passed away. They, too, represented a monarchy more than eight centuries old. But instead of a people chafing to be rid of sovereignty and its symbols, the throng which they saw on the road to Westminster cheered not only a popular prince who had valiantly overcome a plague of sickness, but a monarch whose crown, about to be assumed, had become an emblem of Empire wider than Darius or the early Caesars had ever dreamed of. Hence it was that the population of the capital was reinforced not merely by provincial sightseers, such as had repaired to previous coronations from the counties of Great Britain, but by British subjects from the farthest ends of the earth. Hence it was that the troops lining the streets were not simply soldiers of the standing army. The loyal press of a London crowd was contained by British citizens from Canada, from Australia, from New Zealand, wearing the khaki which, whatever its fate as a warlike uniform, will ever be associated with the help nobly given by the colonies to the mother-country struggling for supremacy in South Africa. In guarding the capital on Coronation-day these gallant white settlers of our distant possessions were peacefully aided by dark warriors from our Indian Empire, of military tradition more ancient than that of their con- querors. Wren's steeples at Westminster rocked with the clanging of bells, while the Tower of London, more aged THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 5 than the throne, exchanged convivial cannonades with the modern greenswards of Hyde Park. The streets re-echoed with the national hymn, pacific in its melody, compared with the defiant Marseillaise. Its refrain was handed down from the foundation of a monarchy, five hundred years old when the Tarquins ruled in Rome, and possibly coeval with the reign of Theseus at Athens or of Priam at Troy 1 first formulated at the anointing of a Syrian herdsman, when " All the people shouted and said, God save the King." It would be a pastime unworthy of a historian to strain a comparison between two events long distant from one. another, merely because of a coincidence of days of the month. But there is a connection between the downfall of the ancient regime in France and the consecration of the British Empire in the person of the King of England which is manifest to all who have studied the intervening history of Europe. At vespers on the Sunday before the sack of the Tuileries, when the doomed king and queen attended divine service for the last time, in the Chapel Royal of the palace, it was observed that the choir-men sang with insolent loudness the words of the Magnificat : Deposuit potentes de sede? The general terms in which is couched that revolution- ary verse, ascribed by Saint Luke to the Blessed Virgin, well indicated the mental attitude of the French population 1 Chronologers used to assign the date of noo B.C. to the election of King Saul, and placed the siege of Troy in the same century before the Christian era. The adventure of Theseus with Helen, before Menelaus or Paris came upon the scene, places his reign in the well-filled lifetime of the heroine of the Trojan War. But the Higher Criticism is as merciless to Aryan as to Semitic legend, and the existence of Theseus, in spite of Mr A. J. Evans" discoveries at Crete, is put in the same category of fable as that of the first shepherd-king of Israel. My friend, M. Perrot, the head of the Ecole Normale and the most eminent Hellenic archaeologist in France, says: " These est une creation de 1'orgueil national des Ath^niens." Perhaps 3000 years hence the Higher Criticism will declare that Queen Victoria was the creation of the national pride of the British. 2 Mhnoires de A/me. Cam fan, c. xxi. 6 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. to the institution of monarchy. It was not merely Louis Capet (as they inaccurately called their sovereign) and his wife, " the Austrian," whom they wished to be rid of. Such was their doctrinaire fury, fostered by the superficial teach- ing of the philosophers, that their desire was to put down from their seats the hereditary rulers of all civilised countries. "Wherever there is a throne we have an enemy," said Herault de Sechelles the year before at the Legislative Assembly ; l while Danton, who was fated to die with him on the same scaffold, declared, at the Convention, whose first act had been the formal abolition of royalty in France, that that newly elected body ought to act as a committee of insurrection against all the kings in the universe. 2 The French revolutionists did not confine themselves to mouthing their international theories. The Convention sent agents to London and other capitals to spread the revolutionary doctrine : it encouraged deputations to come from England and other countries to discuss with it the best ways of securing "liberty": it issued a decree promising fraternal aid to all peoples that should revolt against their established rulers. 3 All monarchies were thus put on their defence, and constitutional England had to follow the lead of the despotisms of the Continent in taking up the challenge thrown down by the champions of the new order of things. It was the war with the French Republic, under the conduct of Mr Pitt, which first counteracted the diffusion of anti-monarchic principles among the people of England. They were subsequently checked at the fountain-head by the Jacobin general, Bonaparte, who organised the Revolution in a way unexpected by philo- 1 Moniteur, x. 762. Assemble Legislative : Stance du 28 D6cembre 1791. 2 Convention Nationale, Sept. -Oct. 1792. 3 D6cret du 19 Xovembre 1792. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 7 sophers or terrorists, and at the same time made it odious to the English nation. The revolutionary germ had never taken root in England as a purely philosophic doctrine. Thomas Paine, who argued that "all hereditary government is in its nature tyranny," had no extensive following among his country- men, in spite of the large circulation of his reply to Burke's memorable Reflections on the French Revolution the Rights of Man, which Erskine brilliantly defended when the author was indicted for the publication of that work. 1 Had Paine been a popular hero he might have braved his condemnation, instead of flying, before his trial, to France, where citizenship had already been conferred on him, and where on landing he was sent by the Pas de Calais as deputy to the Conven- tion. In that relentless assembly, four months later, he voted and spoke with great courage against the execution of Louis XVI., thus showing how relatively moderate were the extremest revolutionary opinions produced on English soil. But although the progress of the revolutionary doctrine in England was arrested by the spectacle of what it had led to in France, circumstances combined to attenuate the loyalty of the people and to spread the spirit of disaffection, first aroused by the preaching of the anti-monarchical gospel in France, in the period which had seen our revolted American colonies established as a 1 Rights of Man, being an answer to Afr Burke's attack on the French Revolution, by Thomas Paine, Secretary for Foreign Affairs to Congress in the American War, 1791. In addition to the publication of numerous editions of the Rights of Alan strong efforts were made to propagate the revolutionary doctrine preached by Paine. Thus at a meeting of the Society for Constitutional Information, held at the Crown and Anchor Tavern, June isth, 1792, it was " resolved that 12,000 copies of Mr Paine's letter to Mr Secretary Dundas be printed for the purpose of being distributed gratuitously to our correspondents throughout Great Britain." Dundas had, as Secretary of State, opened the debate in the House of Commons on May 25th, 1792, on the proclamation for suppressing seditious publications, with special reference to the Rights of A fan. Paine was tried at Guildhall before Lord Kenyon on December i8th, 1792. 8 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. republic. 1 In the first place, the war with France, which had diverted the nation from theoretical sympathy with the French Revolution, while enriching certain classes of the community, soon caused lasting distress among the people. Economic trouble has always been a more potent factor of sedition than the propagation of doctrine. Even the French Revolution, in the earlier stages of which ideas played a most important part, would not have attained sufficient force to sweep away the monarchy, but for its economic causes. In England, where the genius of the people is not doctrinaire, the governing institutions have never, since 1688, been menaced at times of well-distributed national prosperity. To the popular distress was added the discontent inspired in all classes by certain members of the family of the sovereign, himself disabled by mental disorder, which had first temporarily afflicted him on the eve of the French Revolution. When the malady of George III. became chronic and necessitated a permanent regency, even highly-placed Englishmen became luke- warm in their attachment to the royal house. Colonel Wardle, as mover of the appointment of the parliamentary committee to investigate the conduct of the Duke of York, which brought about that prince's resignation as Com- 1 The student of English chronicles of the end of the eighteenth century finds in unexpected quarters symptoms of a lack of veneration for monarchical institutions. In the privately printed Harcourt Papers there is a letter from Bishop Vernon (who was afterwards Archbishop Vernon-Harcourt of York) addressed to Dr Paley, whom he had preferred to the Archdeaconry of Carlisle two years after his own appointment to that see by Mr Pitt in 1791. In it he criticises a passage in Paley's Moral Philosophy which ran as follows : " The divine right of kings is like the divine right of constables, a right ratified, we humbly presume, by the divine approbation, so long as obedience to their authority appears to be necessary or con- ducive to the common welfare." In deference to the Bishop's strictures Paley altered, in subsequent editions, the sentence in which he compared kings with constables into one which begins: "The right of all public functionaries is the same." He says in a letter to the Bishop, "This alteration appears to meet the objection to the mode of expres- sion, which, I take it, is the thing objected to." THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 9 mander-in-Chief, was voted the freedom of the City of London, 1 while within the House of Commons he was supported by members as respectable as Wilberforce, at the height of his renown, and Althorp, at the beginning of his career. Three years later, at the trial of Leigh Hunt for libelling the Prince Regent, Brougham defended the accused with such sympathetic warmth that Chief Justice Ellenborough, in summing up, declared that the eminent advocate " had inoculated himself with all the poison and mischief which the libel was calculated to effect." 2 The consequence of this combination of influences, the doctrine first imported from France, the public distress and the feeling inspired by some of the royal princes was that when the war was ended, near the close of the long reign of George III., a contemporary historian, reviewing the situation, avowed with regret that in all ranks of society there was " scarcely a company in which certain illustrious personages were mentioned without their names being degraded by some disrespectful or reproachful epithet, the loyalty of the most loyal having become a very cool and calculating sentiment." 3 Impartial observers began, with fear, to wonder whether the ancient monarchy of England, which had been renewed at the last English Revolution without a symptom of republicanism manifesting itself in the land, 4 might not go the way of the old regime in France. These fears were rendered acute by the death of the 1 "Delicate Investigation," January-March 1809. 2 December 9, 1812. 3 An Impartial History of the Naval, Military and Political Events in Europe from the commencement of the French Revolution to the entrance of the Allies into Paris, by Hewson Clarke, Esq. (the "Sizar of Emmanuel" of the Postscript to the Second Edition of English Bards and Scotch Reviewers'], * " It may be confidently asserted that no republican party had any existence. ... It would be difficult to name five individuals to whom even a speculative preference of a common- wealth may with probability be ascribed." Hallam : Const. Hist., ch. xv., William III. io THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Princess Charlotte of Wales, the only child of the Regent. No royal mourning in the annals of England had caused such widespread sorrow since the eldest son of James I., a prince of remarkable merit and promise, died in his eighteenth year, 1 three months before his sister married the Elector Palatine and thus became the mother of the Hanoverian dynasty, which was called to the English throne in consequence of the character and policy of the heirs of his brother Charles. The Princess Charlotte resembled Prince, Henry of Wales in the possession of a sentiment which our generation would call imperial instinct, and which moved that gallant youth to protest against his pusillanimous father's treatment of the illustrious Raleigh. 2 The daughter of the Prince Regent while staying at Wey- mouth at the age of nineteen insisted on visiting one of the king's ships on a stormy day, and when the Bishop of Salisbury, who was in attendance, urged that her father might be displeased at her perilous adventure, she replied, with spirit, " Queen Elizabeth took delight in her navy and never had any fear of going on board a man-of-war, in whatever state the sea might be." 3 1 November 6, 1612. 2 " It was his saying ' Sure no king but my father would keep such a. bird in a cage. 1 " A Detection of the Court and State of England during the last four reigns and the Interregnum, by Roger Coke, Lond. 1694. The author was the grandson of Sir Edward Coke, who as Attorney-General treated Raleigh with great brutality at his trial. Another testimony to the character of Prince Henry of Wales is found in the Ambassade de M. Antoine Le Fevre de la Boderie en Angleterre, 1606-11. The French ambassador recounts that taking leave of the Prince he found him employed in the exercise of the pike : " Tell your King," said he, " in what occupation you left me engaged." 3 The Princess showed so much masculine courage on this occasion that she had to be de- fended from the charge of bringing ridicule upon the Bishop ; for she mounted the ship's side from the tossing barge like a seaman and ordered a chair to be let down for the venerable prelate and her suite, Memoirs of Her late Royal Highness Charlotte Augusta Princess of Wales, by Robert Huish, Esq., 1818. Her Elizabethan qualities inspired the Poet Laureate, Southey, in a " Nuptial Song" to foresee " Charlotte's fame Surpass our great Eliza's golden name." THE EVOLUTION OP BRITISH LOYALTY n It was the same patriotic ardour which had already induced the Princess Charlotte to refuse the hand of the Prince of Orange, from fear of having to reside abroad during a part of the year. When at last she married the husband of her choice, Prince Leopold of Saxe-Coburg- Saalfeld, 1 who was willing to make his home in England, there were no bounds to the enthusiasm of the people, whose hopes were the more fondly fixed on the young Princess by reason of the unhappy differences which had separated her parents. Her example sufficed to set at naught the tradition which makes the fifth month of the year unlucky for weddings, and when hers was solemnised on May 2, 1816, nearly eight hundred couples in England chose that day to get married. In her case the ancient prejudice against May marriages 2 was justified. After eighteen months of happy union this admirable Princess was laid in the royal vault at Windsor, with her little son who had never seen the light. The subsequent career of An imperious temper was the only fault imputed to her : but that was not a defect in the heiress of the Crown of England. Her brief "Remains," collected from her girlish note- books, show that she resembled Queen Elizabeth also in her intellectual gifts. Her fugitive verses were worthier of the name of poetry than those in which Southey sung her virtues. Her classical acquirements have never been attained by any princess since the days of Roger Ascham's great pupil. There is a remarkable fragment of hers, in which she compares with a parallel passage in the Carmen Seculare, the well-known lines : " Tu regere imperio populos, Romane, memento ; Hae tibi erunt artes : pacisque imponere morem Parcere subjectis et debellare superbos." It is evident that at the victorious close of the war, the young princess was likening in her mind the might of Britain with that of Rome. No one seems to have noted the ominous significance of the quotation from the Aeneid, taken as it was from the passage which immediately precedes the immortal verses in memory of Marcellus the heir of Augustus, cut off at the same age as the Princess Charlotte. 1 The Dukes of Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld became Dukes of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha by the Treaty of Succession of November 12, 1826. On the acquisition of the Duchy of Gotha by their branch of the family, the principality of Saalfeld was ceded to the Saxe-Meiningen branch. 2 Ovid : Fasti 5, 490. 12 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Prince Leopold proved what a happy choice she had made of a consort to share her prospective grandeur. When in 1831 he was called to the throne of the newly-founded Kingdom of Belgium, he made for himself a remarkable position among the rulers of Europe as a sagacious counsellor in international affairs. He remained ever faithful to the memory of the young bride who had first recognised his qualities, and after her he called his daughter, born of his marriage with the Princess Louise d' Orleans. It was as though some dire fatality were attached to the cherished name. For the Princess Charlotte of Belgium still lingers in the twentieth century, a pathetic memorial of a royal romance which moved the hearts of our great-grand- parents. Married to the Archduke Maximilian, whom the ambition of Napoleon III. made Emperor of Mexico, anxiety for her hapless husband's situation deprived her of reason even before he fell on the execution ground at Queretaro. It has been worth while to dwell for a moment on the disappearance of the Princess Charlotte, for her death on November 6, 1817, produced a state of things full of menace to the peaceful settlement of the Crown which had followed the Revolution of 1688. It was not merely the tragic end of a beloved young princess, on whom the hopes of the nation were centred, which provoked public con- sternation ; nor was it even the taking of her place in the succession to the Crown by her middle-aged uncles, who inspired dissimilar feelings. It was because with her death the progeny of George III., in the second generation, came to an end. Although the aged king had had fifteen sons and daughters, of whom twelve were alive at the close of 1817, he had not a single grandchild. That phenomenal THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 13 failure of direct heirs might be remedied by the marriage of those of the royal dukes who were free to contract matrimony. But marriages are often barren, and if the issue of George III. failed in the second generation, the next series of heirs to the throne under the Act of Settle- ment included persons who were not only strangers to our land, but who were the incarnation of the French Revolu- tion and of hostility to England. It is a fact, very little known, that two years after Napoleon arrived at Saint Helena, a Bonaparte, his infant nephew, was within measurable distance of becoming heir-presumptive to the British crown. 1 1 At the death of the Princess Charlotte there were eighty-seven persons in the succession to the Crown of England, as descendants of the Electress Sophia, under the Act of Settlement (12 and 13 Will. III. c. 2). Of them the three persons nearest the throne, being married and having issue, were the King of Wurtemburg, his brother Paul and his sister Catherine Frederica, wife of Jerome Bonaparte, they being grandchildren of Augusta, elder daughter of Frederick, Prince of Wales. The first twelve of the eighty-seven heirs were the children of George III., all of whom were then childless. After them came the two children of William Henry, Duke of Gloucester, younger son of Frederick, Prince of Wales, neither of whom ever had issue. Next came the descendants of Augusta, Duchess of Brunswick, the above- mentioned daughter of Frederick. Of these the first in succession were her two young grandsons, the children of "Brunswick's fated chieftain" of Childe Harold: then came her younger son, who was childless, and then the Wurtemburg family, including Princess Catherine Frederica ( Bonaparte), who married in 1807 Jerome, sometime King of Westphalia, Napoleon's youngest brother, but who remained a staunch Protestant. In the words of her daughter, who is still alive, "Entre le trdne d'Espagne et sa religion ma mere choisit la derniere." She was therefore not disqualified by religion under the Act of Settlement. Their infant son, who might thus have become heir-presumptive to the British crown, was born in 1814 and died in 1847. By this excellent princess, who bore her honours and misfortunes with equal grace, Jerome Bonaparte had later two other children. The elder, the venerable Princess Mathilde, born in 1820 before the death of her uncle Napoleon, remains one of the most interesting historical figures in the twentieth century, retaining her remarkable faculties to such an extent that she wrote to me with her own hand a letter to furnish some of the details on which this note is founded. The younger (1822-1891), known as Prince Napoleon under the Second Empire, was the father of Prince Napoleon Victor, the present head of the family. As friendly relations have existed for half a century between England and the house of Bonaparte, in its prosperity and adversity, it is a fact, not without interest, that the chief of that line should now be a blood relation of our reigning dynasty. The Wurtemburg family is still next in succession to the British Crown after the heirs of George III. (who, however, thanks to the progeny of Queen Victoria, have become an inexhaustible stock), as the Bruns- I 4 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. When the succession was secured to the issue of George III. by the birth in rapid succession of heirs to the royal dukes, other circumstances arose which again disquieted the loyalty of the British people. It is needless here to refer to the unhappy relations of George IV. and his con- sort. All that need be said about the scandals associated with the name of Queen Caroline is that even if the king had possessed the virtues of Marcus Aurelius he would not have been justified, in the modern state, in imitating that stoic's philosophic condonation of the diversions of Faustina. However that may be, his influence and character were not of a nature to strengthen the attach- ment of the people to the throne at a period when the anti- monarchical principles of the French Revolution were again running rife in Europe. The storm broke out in France afresh in 1830, before George IV. had been dead a month. The sounds of the Revolution of July, re-echoing across the Channel, encouraged the discontented populace of England, agitating for Reform, to seek the redress of its just grievances by revolutionary means. The sailor-king, William IV., who then succeeded, was, in comparison with wicks became extinct, when the two sons of the Duke, who fell at Quatre Bras, died. The younger, who succeeded his brother, when he was expelled from his duchy in 1830, lived until 1884. In connection with the possibility of a Bonaparte becoming heir presumptive to the British Crown, it may be noted that the irregular wife of Jerome, whom he married in America when a boy of barely nineteen, and whose marriage was annulled by the Emperor, was received at the English Court, and at the ball given at Brighton for the Princess Charlotte's twenty-first birthday, on January 7, 1817, " the beautiful Mrs Paterson, late Madame Jerome Bonaparte," danced in the royal quadrille. So acute was the alarm felt about the succession to the crown, that, on the death of Princess Charlotte, actuarial calculations were made which presaged the accession of foreigners to the throne in less than twenty-one years. These fears were allayed by the birth, in 1819, of several grandchildren to George III. His sons, the Dukes of Clarence, Kent, and Cambridge, all married in the summer of 1818, and all became fathers in the following spring. The Duchess of Clarence's child did not survive its birth, and a second daughter born the next year died in infancy. The Princess Victoria of Kent was born two months after her cousin, Prince George of Cambridge, and three days before the only child of the Duke of Cumberland, who had, however, married three years before his brothers. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 15 his predecessor, beloved by his subjects. 1 But he had no children, and, although not an aged man, was unlikely to live for a long term of years. If, therefore, at his death the sceptre should fall into unpopular or maladroit hands, it seemed not improbable that the revolutionary tendency, once more encouraged by events in France, might develop till it endangered the dynasty. But the saviour of the monarchical idea in England was already on the spot. A little maiden of eleven summers, learning her lessons and playing her childish games, un- conscious of her high destiny, 2 under the shadow of the menaced throne, was fated not only to make that idea a deeply-rooted national sentiment, stronger than it had ever been since the brief years of hopeful enthusiasm after the Restoration of 1660, but also to establish it as a racial creed, which in her lifetime was to consolidate a world- wide empire of which the foundations were as yet barely visible. Happily the Princess Victoria did not become queen till she had attained her legal majority. Had William IV. died before she came of age a regency would have introduced elements into the government of the country which might have complicated the relations of the court and the nation. As it was, the spectacle of a solitary young girl called to reign over a great kingdom at the age of eighteen touched the hearts of the British people 1 A testimony to the popularity of William IV. is found in Tom Browns Schooldays, where among the favourite ballads of the Rugby boys in the early days of his reign were two in praise of " Billy our King." The Princess Lieven, three weeks after his accession, wrote, "The mob adores him," and that agreeable busybody describes the king's enthusiasm for everything British, to the point of dismissing the French cooks on the first day of his reign. Letters of Dorothea, Princess Lieven, during her residence in London, 1812-1834, edited by Lionel G. Robinson. 2 It was not until 1831 that Baroness Lehzen was permitted to let her august little pupil know how near she was to the succession. 1 6 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. as they had rarely been moved before. To find an equally pathetic figure in history, appealing to patriotic imagination and emotion, we must go to Presburg a century before, when another young queen inspired the magnates and deputies of Hungary to unsheathe their swords and to cry : " Moriamur pro rege nostro, Maria Theresa." The young queen stood alone ; for excepting her cousin, Prince George, who had just entered the army, and whom we have all known as the veteran Duke of Cambridge, her only associates were her elderly uncles and her middle- aged ministers. 1 Indeed, her situation was in some respects more difficult than that of Maria Theresa of Austria. For instead of being unanimously supported by the magnates of the land, it was among the upper class, in the first unprotected years of queenship, that she met with the only serious hostility which marred her relations with her subjects during her long reign. It is needless to dwell on these episodes, all the more indefensible, as the class, of which a certain section was wanting in deference to the youthful sovereign, owed its security to her existence, which saved the nation from anarchy. For had this young girl not succeeded to the throne, or after her Accession had she died before she became a mother, a catastrophe would have occurred, the consequences of which an Englishman dares not contemplate, though two generations have passed since the danger was conjured. 1 The most juvenile member of the Cabinet was Lord Howick, Secretary at War, who, born in 1802, survived, as Earl Grey, almost as long as his royal mistress, dying in October 1894. "The queen was so alone," is an expression used by the Baroness Burdett-Coutts, a close witness of the events of this period, who was born five years before Her Majesty, and was almost the only Englishwoman moving in society in 1837-38 who lived till the coronation of 1902. Although the venerable baroness remembers four coronations, and although " Ingoldsby " has for ever associated her name with the coronation of Queen Victoria, it is a curious fact that she was never present, within Westminster Abbey, at one of them. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 17 The next heir to the throne was Ernest, Duke of Cum- berland, who, on the death of his brother, William IV., became King of Hanover, by the operation of the Salic Law. There is no need to analyse that prince's character, which made him, of all the sons of George III., the least fitted to be King of Great Britain and Ireland. The most cursory glance at the prints and literature of the day shows what an escape England had, and how well the English people appreciated the peril. A popular woodcut of the period, juxtaposing the scowling features of the heir pre- sumptive and the bright pure face of the maiden queen, who stood between him and the throne, had for its legend, " Look here upon this picture and on this." Such mani- festations denoted not merely the sentimental preference of a hopeful people for a fresh young life full of promise to be its central object, over a battered figure of forbidding demeanour. There were graver reasons for dreading the accession of the Duke of Cumberland. That prince was a reactionary politician of arbitrary and unconciliatory dis- position, in violent antagonism with every movement favoured by the great majority of the inhabitants of the British Isles. 1 A London journal of the period, in the number describing the coronation of the queen, made the 1 The best witness as to that Prince's attitude towards popular sentiment and opinion in England is the King of Hanover himself. It is well known that he was identified with the Orange party to such an extent that it was believed that an Orange plot was organised to dethrone the young queen and to proclaim him king. But his extreme ideas and his personal character alienated the sympathies even of his partisans in the United Kingdom. In a letter to Croker, of November 3Oth, 1838, he complains of " the determined neglect of my old political friends, who have cast me off." In the same letter he expounds very openly his political creed : " The first shock we met was in 1828, the repeal of the Corporation and Test Act ; this led to the second in the following year, the Catholic Emancipation ; and that to our ruin, the Reform Bill." It should be said to the credit of the Duke of Cumberland that he possessed one virtue that of physical courage. When he was the most unpopular figure in London, he used to ride out unattended, disdaining the insults and menaces which greeted him in the streets. 1 8 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. following reflections on the contingency of his succession. In an article written on the eve of the ceremony, and prompted by " the present universal outburst of loyalty, so very unlike anything evinced upon former occasions," after declaring that "we know of no republicans in this country," the writer proceeded : " Let those who think that it is a regard for the institution, and not for the person of the sovereign, that ought to inspire our loyalty, ask them- selves what would be their sentiments at the present moment if it were for King Ernest, not Queen Victoria, that the Abbey was preparing ? The change, however hateful, might occur to-morrow. There is but a single plank between us and shipwreck." 1 Even if the next heir to the crown had not been a person of the character of the King of Hanover, but an enlightened and constitutional prince, as was his next brother, the Duke of Sussex, the Queen's favourite uncle, even then her disappearance would have been a misfortune the extent of which only we who have seen the end of her long reign can calculate. Though the wisdom of ministers and the good sense of the British people had pre- served the land from violent revolution, without the life and reign of Queen Victoria the history, not only of England, but of Europe and of civilisation, would have taken a different course. Her throne became a landmark to Europe, to display to other nations the advantage of the 1 Weekly Chronicle, July i, 1838. The sentiment here expressed is similar to that of Dr Paley, quoted in a previous footnote. Cf. also W. Bagehot, Biographical Studies : " The king is to be loved ; but this theory requires for a real efficiency that the throne be filled by such a person as can be loved. In those times (Regency and reign of George IV.) it was otherwise. . . . There was no loyalty on which suffering workers or an angry middle class could repose. All through the realm there was a miscellaneous agitation, a vague and wandering discontent." It was the achievement of Queen Victoria to make the institution of royalty revered and prized, as well as the person of the sovereign. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 19 monarchical system. Her crown became the emblem of the British race, to encourage its expansion over the face of the globe, and to retain the allegiance of emigrant settlers to the island-kingdom of their origin. It is to be noted that even among those whose loyal hopes were raised to the highest pitch by the accession of the young queen, none had any idea of the particular benefits which would result from her reign in connection with the development of the colonies held in her name. None could predict the long duration of that reign. Still less was it possible to foresee the growth of an empire beyond the seas, of which the closest bond with the mother-country would be a cult for the symbols of royalty worn by a revered sovereign. The memoirs and correspondence of the day, the reminis- cences of the few survivors of 1838, all prove that no one dreamed of the significance which the Imperial Crown, 1 as it was even then called, would assume before it was laid aside by Queen Victoria. The frail "single plank" which saved England from shipwreck was soon to be strengthened. The marriage of Queen Victoria in 1840 with her cousin Prince Albert of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha was one of the happiest events in English history. In modern times there were only two royal alliances to be compared with it in beneficent results to the people of England. One was the marriage of Henry Tudor with Elizabeth of York, which put an end to the Wars of the Roses, and producing in the second generation Queen Elizabeth, enabled the nation to enjoy to the full the splendours of the last stage of the Renaissance. The other was the union of Mary Stuart with her cousin, William of Orange, which, though childless, turned the Re- 1 See book iv. chapter 6. 20 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. volution of 1688 into a benefit, and protected England from the ills which fell upon France a century later. The very year of the Queen's marriage the fears of the people were allayed by the birth of the Princess Royal, whose noble and well-tried life scarcely survived her mother's the first of the admirable daughters of the Queen whom she brought up to be a pattern to English womanhood. But it was on November 9, 1841, that the succession was doubly assured, in the manner most desired by the people of England, when the birth of a future king was hailed with universal joy. Seven other children completed the royal family, three of whom the Queen had the sorrow to lose in her lifetime. Two of them, a daughter who died a devoted victim to maternal love, and the second son, a gallant sailor, were called to fill exalted places in foreign lands. But the youngest son, the Duke of Albany, whose fragile health gave him leisure to admit to the privilege of quiet intimacy a few of his young contemporaries, had no other ambition than to devote his high gifts to fostering the growth of the imperial idea, and his last expressed wish, before he was prematurely cut off, was that he might be sent to administer a distant province of his mother's empire. The notable qualities of Queen Victoria's children are justly ascribed to the training and example of their parents and to hereditary force, derived from the remarkable family of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha, from which they are chiefly sprung. But one ought not to forget that the Queen had a father, as well as a mother and a husband. The Duke of Kent, whose name of Edward is now again added to our list of kings, was an honest prince, who, to his martial and patriotic instincts, added a profound love of liberty which, alone of his brothers, the Duke of Sussex shared. The shadowy form THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 21 of this silent father of our kings, when we see his best virtues reproduced in his descendants, ought not to be denied a salute of recognition. 1 These considerations on the offspring of Queen Victoria are not a digression from the argument which was suggested at the outset by the antithesis of the two dates, in 1792 and in 1902, marking respectively the decadence of the old monarchical idea on the continent and the consecration of the new imperial idea in England. For the maternity of the Queen was a strong factor in the popularity restored to the royal office, which, protecting the British crown when the final recrudescence of the French Revolution shook every dynasty in Europe, enabled it to be worn with in- creasing lustre for another half century and then to be handed on aggrandised to its next custodian. The first years of the Queen's married life were not a period of contented prosperity in the land. The distress, aggravated by the new economic conditions which railways had intro- duced, and the agitation which attended the remediary repeal of the Corn Laws, put the popularity of the royal family to the test. But the nation was proud of the young queen who had become a mother five times in five years and a half. 2 So when the French Revolution of 1848 broke out, on the eve of the birth of her sixth child, the palace was the securest corner of the British realm. The revolution, which sent Louis Philippe an exile to seek the hospitality of the Queen of England, was a graver movement than the Revolution of July, which had put 1 At a moment when the name of Edward is associated with the union of the colonies to the mother-country, it is of interest to note that the memory of Edward, Duke of Kent, is still popular in British North America, where Prince Edward's Island was named after him. 2 From the birth of the Princess Royal, November 21, 1840, to the birth of the Princess Helena, May 25, 1846. 22 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. him on the throne of France. The latter, in 1830, when Bourbon displaced Bourbon, was deemed by French theorists to be modelled on the English Revolution of 1688. In 1848 no far-fetched precedent from England was invoked. The legend of the French Revolution, dis- credited in our day, was still an active force in France and in Europe. Men who had taken part in it, including the ex-Jacobin King of the French, were still in public life. Hence Lamartine's lyrical History of the Girondins, idealis- ing the violent phases of the great Revolution, was able to rouse an anti-monarchical tempest in France. As that country was in a state of discontent, and was, moreover, of greater influence in Europe than at present, the revolu- tionary breeze freshened into a tornado and devastated the entire continent. Never was such a commotion seen, from the Danube to the Tagus, from the ygean to the Baltic. Frederick- William of Prussia was besieged in his palace by the populace of Berlin till he swore over the corpses of fallen insurgents to grant liberties to his subjects. Metter- nich, having seen 1792, recognised the deluge and gave the example of flight to his master, Ferdinand of Austria, who abdicated, leaving Windischgraetz and Radetsky to calm the populations of the empire with the cannon and the cord. The Sicilian insurrection and the days of Milan were adding stress to the storm at the two ends of the Italian peninsula, when Garibaldi landed from South America and joined the Pope to the list of fugitive sovereigns. Athens and Prague, Lisbon and Madrid were swept by the flames kindled in Paris. Great Britain alone escaped. A shower of rain sufficed to scatter the Chartist legions marching on West- minster, and Special-Constable Louis Bonaparte, on the eve of fishing up his uncle's crown from the waters of revolu- THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 23 tion, observed that the doctrines of 1792, which had founded the fortune of his family, were of no account in England. With an unpopular monarch on the throne, or even one who was an object of public indifference, the Chartist rising would not have ended with the comedy of Kennington Common. Yet in a land which had just passed through a decade of economic readjustment and its consequent social disquiet, where Kossuth, the republican chief of the Hungarian Revolution, was the hero of the hour, and Haynau, who represented law and order in that struggle, was publicly outraged, the throne remained the most stable institution. If an appeal had to be made to the passions of the populace the prerogatives of the crown were invoked ; and thus the curious agitation which arose in 185 1, when the Roman hierarchy, lately established in England, assumed English territorial titles, was popularised by the cry that the royal supremacy was threatened by a foreign power. Indeed, the period produced a sort of apotheosis of the royal family. The great Exhibition in Hyde Park, pro- jected by the genius of the Prince Consort, was opened by the Queen with such imposing ceremonial that a people, usually unimaginative, thought it marked a new era of peace and prosperity under the benign rule of a beloved sovereign. "There is no other topic of interest or im- portance," said an ordinarily prosaic journal ; " the revolutions incipient or half-extinguished in Germany, Italy and France awake no echoes in the popular mind. Who shall say, if we had had a railway system pervading Europe in 1780, and steamships plying between New York and Liverpool, whether Napoleon Bonaparte might not have become a great sculptor or a great cotton-spinner 24 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. in 1810, whether Wellington might not thirty years ago have been a philosopher more genial than Bentham ? " l Such was the loyal lyrism inspired by the spectacle of the Queen, surrounded by her family, inaugurating an inter- national show, while Louis Napoleon was preparing the coup d'ttat as a prelude to inviting England to join with him in the Crimean War. The revolutions on the continent, and the great source from which they sprang, were not forgotten, but they were mentioned only to mark the happy contrast between the annals of England and that of foreign countries. Mr Bright, taking 1790 as a starting-point of international reform, compared the peaceful progress, which had pursued its course in England in the subsequent sixty years, with that effected in foreign lands by the change of constitutions and by sanguinary revolutions. 2 Mr Bright was not at that period recognised as a Conservative. He was some- times called "the tribune of the plebs." If the inaccurate application of that title was in some degree justified by his attacks upon the " patricians," as the Radicals of that day called the landed interest, his eloquence, which gave him his influence over the democracy, often found a felicitous phrase to stir the multitude to a sense of loyalty. A few years later, when his opposition to the Crimean War had offended the British public, which had suddenly awoke with a pugnacious snap after its peace-making dream, he prefaced an ardent assault on the ruling classes by a noble tribute to the wearer of the crown : " We are prepared to say that if the throne of England be filled with so much dignity and so much purity as we have known it in our 1 Illustrated London A r rws, May 3, 1851. 2 Meeting of Registration Committees of S. Lancashire, January 23, 1851. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 25 time, we hope that the venerable monarchy may be perpetual." l This happy tendency of leaders of the Extreme Left, as they would be called in continental assemblies, to separate the sovereign from the policy of their political opponents has been followed by the association in England of a strong growth of monarchical sentiment with an equally strong development of ideas which abroad are considered anti- monarchical. It is one of the most interesting phenomena of the reign of Queen Victoria, and it leads to a brief con- sideration of the influence which the French Revolution continued to have in Europe in the last half of the nineteenth century. The time is past for treating the French Revolution as a unique turning-point in the history of the world, com- parable with the foundation of Christianity or the Renais- sance. It is taking its historical place with other national commotions of which the effects were felt beyond the frontiers of their origin. A century hence it will be re- garded as an epoch less important in the progress of mankind than those in which steam and electricity were applied to means of communication. But whatever view we take of its importance whether we follow Mr Disraeli, who, formulating the opinion of his age in his own florid language, said that the only two events which mattered in the world's history were the Siege of Troy and the French Revolution, 2 or whether we class it merely with the revolu- 1 Free Trade Hall, Manchester, December 10, 1858. 2 I am unable to verify this saying attributed to Disraeli. Mr W. Sichel, the biographer of Bolingbroke, who has a peculiar knowledge of the writings of Disraeli, tells me that the only similar passage to be found in his published works is in the preface to the Revolutionary Epic, where he asks, " Is the Revolution in France a less important event than the Siege of Troy ? " The words, as I have quoted them, may possibly have been a conversational boutade, imparted to me by oral tradition. 26 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. tions of Athens and of Florence one thing is certain about it, it was an essentially individualistic movement. The Declaration of the Rights of Man is a document as individualistic as is the Decalogue. Nevertheless, modern socialism l is in a sense an emanation of the French Revolu- tion, as in its name it was first popularised in Europe. Fourier and Saint Simon and Robert Owen in their respective spheres had failed to do this. But the Revolu- tion of 1848 assumed a socialistic character, and this was mainly due to the influence of Louis Blanc, a fervid apostle of the French Revolution. His Organisation of Labour, which advocated the nationalisation of factories and of the newly laid railways, was soon followed by his History of the Revolution, which read into that movement communistic doctrines, repudiated equally by the philo- sophers of 1789 and the Terrorists of 1793. It was the fear of this socialism, preached by the leaders of 1848, which threw France into the arms of Louis Napoleon, whose rule interrupted the propaganda in that country. The socialists, therefore, who were all ardent repub- licans, had to remove the seat of their operations from France to other lands, England being the favourite asylum for political exiles. In Germany, Marx, who had come to Paris during the Revolution of 1848, had a wide influence. He too took refuge in London, where, in 1864, he founded the International, to carry out his idea of the union of the proletariats of all countries. This was not unconnected with the growth of a republican movement in England, 1 The term socialism is here used in its modern applied sense. Sodalisme, when that term was first introduced into the French language, signified merely a system which sub- ordinated political reform to social reform. Thus communism, saint-simonism, fourieristn were on that account ranked as socialistic systems, and not because of the collectivism, to use a more recent term, found in their doctrines. THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 27 which before it died out was supported by certain politicians of wealth and high intelligence, whose subsequent paths have far diverged, but who in their dissevered maturity profess one idea in common the consolidation of the British Empire under the hereditary crown. One reason why the republican movement did not spread in England under the influence of revolutionary missionaries from the continent is that the British working-man, like the majority of his compatriots, cares little for abstract doctrine. He is not more selfish or materialistic, but only more practical than the French proletarian, who occupies the time of trade-union congresses by chanting the Carmag- nole, cursing the bourgeois and talking about fraternity. He has daily needs which he wishes to satisfy rather than dim ideals which he aspires to realise. The word republic has no magic sound for him. He knows little of the speculative conception according to which republic and democracy are synonymous terms. At the same time if the throne of England had not been respected during the years in which the democracy has obtained political power, its existence might have been held responsible for periodical bad times. It would have been continually in unequal conflict with a discontented people which would have looked for an example, not across the Channel to the French Republic, which has no attraction for the English working-classes, but across the Atlantic to the American Republic, where they know that well-being is generally diffused among all sections of the community. But the English monarchy has continued in the path which called forth the praises of Mr Bright. Hence it has secured the suffrages of a democracy which in its social principles has gone far beyond the extremest views 28 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. countenanced by that so-called democrat. The opening years of the twentieth century are as remarkable for the growth of socialism in England as for the unprecedented loyalty of the population. The socialistic experiments, lightly enterprised by the municipalities of the capital and of other great cities, alarm the economist but cause no fear to the loyal. The Trades Union Congress may ban His Majesty's ministers and scorn His Majesty's opposi- tion ; but its members, who represent hundreds of thousands of working men, do not deny a tribute of respect to their newly-crowned sovereign who is outside and above all parties in the state. 1 Moreover, the crown is the link which binds to the mother-country not only subject peoples subdued by con- quest, but advanced democracies of English speech and origin, in which the diffusion of well-being is as real as in the United States, and the enjoyment of liberty is far beyond that of the citizens of the French Republic. These free colonies, proud to be members of the mightiest empire ever seen, have imparted their pride to the democracy at home with which they are in constant relation. Identity of race and of language would not have sufficed to bind the empire. For the English tongue is spoken throughout the American Union, which also contains millions of citizens of recent British origin ; while, the independent white population of our colonies is not homogeneous, and we have in them, notably in Canada, loyal fellow-subjects who are not of our race or language. If the influence of the French Revolution at its origin in the eighteenth century, or in either of its later phases in 1 Trades Union Congress, September 1902. Parliamentary Committee's Report, THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 29 the nineteenth, had induced the overthrow of the British monarchy and the edification of a republic in its place, the tenacious and enterprising genius of our race might still have made it the foremost to utilise the newly-invented means of rapid communication in peopling and developing the lands beyond the sea where now flies the flag of England. But that British flag without the crown would not have sufficed to retain the allegiance of those distant settlements to the mother-country. In the period which is removing the world's centre of gravity from Europe, it would have become a glorious relic instead of an ensign of empire. When Queen Victoria completed the fiftieth year of her reign, foreign spectators of the first Jubilee were impressed by the escort of princes, sent by every court of Europe, to do homage to her who more than any other sovereign of her century had brought honour on the regal office. But when ten years later the same observers returned they witnessed a different spectacle. In the royal procession again were seen the sumptuous trappings of the representa- tives of monarchies, some of which in the lifetime of the Queen had belonged to the Holy Alliance for the repression of popular liberties, in dread of the influence of the French Revolution ; others had come into being during her reign, the outcome of the revolutionary movements initiated in France. But whatever the history of their dynasties, the princely envoys of Europe were no longer the central figures of the pageant. All eyes were turned to the aged sovereign's bodyguard, formed of her subjects from beyond the seas. Among them the gold and the jewels of her faithful Indians did not distract the gaze from the modest uniforms of the colonial cavalry, which soon, in its outfit 3 o THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. as in its science, was to set a pattern to the valiant standing army of the Queen. It was then, perhaps, that the imperial idea, which had long been growing in the nation, first touched the imagination of the populace, as it cheered the citizen soldiery of the young colonies guarding the venerable mother of all the Britains. So it was, when, in the first hours of the new century, she was borne to rest by the side of the consort who had supported her in the critical years of her reign, when monarchical sentiment was but feebly rooted in the hearts of the people, she left an un- paralleled heritage to her illustrious son. It was not merely dominion over a world-wide empire that King Edward in- herited. He likewise inherited devotion to his kingly office rendered by a number of democracies, within which social and political doctrines were put into practice, so advanced that they would have staggered the wildest theorists of the French Revolution who beheaded first their sovereign and then one another, who waged war on the ancient monarchies of Europe to propagate their relatively mild principles. The basis of their theory was that the institution of heredi- tary monarchy was incompatible with human progress. The basis of the imperial idea, which now unites the British peoples, is that the hereditary monarchy is the sole instrument capable of consolidating the most progressive communities ever established on the world's surface. There may be spots of discontent within the King's domains apt to check our exultation. There may be insoluble problems in the eternal struggle between rich and poor, developed in such acute form in the metropolis of the empire as to make men wonder how a body cor- porate can remain healthy when tainted at its centre. Yet the dangers arising from the one and the other source do THE EVOLUTION OF BRITISH LOYALTY 31 not menace the throne. In the two generations succeeding the French Revolution they might have led to anti- monarchical agitation. But of the hundred and ten years which stand between the ending of the ancient regime and the Coronation of King Edward VII., nearly sixty-four were filled by a reign which set at naught the dreams of philosophers. And so it is that the coincidence of the dates, August 9, 1792, and August 9, 1902, is instructive to ponder. BOOK II THE CORONATIONS AND SIMILAR CEREMONIES ON THE EUROPEAN CONTINENT IN THE NINETEENTH CENTURY CHAPTER I CORONATIONS ON THE EUROPEAN CONTINENT IN THE XIX CENTURY IN the nineteenth century, more than three-fifths of which was covered by the reign and more than four- fifths by the life of Queen Victoria, over a hundred 1 monarchs ascended the different thrones of Europe. The territories over which those personages were called to rule were dissimilar in size and in importance. The powers with which they were invested ranged from absolute autocracy to statutory or treaty-protected monarchy more limited than that of England. The circumstances under which they assumed different degrees of sovereign authority were most varied. In addition to the lawful inheritors of ancient crowns, some were the founders of dynasties, like Napoleon, sprung from lowly origin, whose empire dis- appeared, though his constructive work survived ; or like 1 The number seems to be one hundred and two, counting four popes who were territorial sovereigns ; but not counting the princes regnant of the German Federation who have not kingly titles, nor sovereign and semi-sovereign princes like those of Montenegro, Bulgaria, Liechtenstein and Monaco, who are in the same case, nor the titularies of the now extinct duchies of Tuscany, Parma, Modena, etc. The number would have been greater had not the popes of the nineteenth century been singularly few. Including Leo XIII., who was never a territorial sovereign, only five were elected in the nineteenth century Pius VII. having succeeded in the last days of the eighteenth. In no other century since the first, either before or after the assumption by the Papacy of temporal power, were there ever less than double that number. In the tenth century as many as twenty-four pontiffs ascended the throne of Peter, and the average reign of a pope since the foundation of the Papacy has been seven years. 35 36 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Victor Emmanuel, a prince of illustrious line, whose king- dom of Italy, which he created, was peacefully inherited by two generations of his progeny before the century ended. Some, including both those just mentioned, were raised to thrones as the result of wars and of revolutions, or were placed on them by the will of conquerors, the vote of congresses or the acclamation of peoples. Some of these were by birth heirs apparent or presumptive to the crowns which they thus prematurely obtained, as was Francis Joseph of Austria, made emperor by the Revolution of 1 848 ; or were princes of royal lineage who might never have reigned but for popular uprising, as was Louis Philippe, first and last king of the French. Others again of these monarchs of irregular succession were of race alien to the nations they were set over, of whom some remained only for a brief season on their foreign thrones, like Joachim Murat at Naples or Amadeus of Savoy at Madrid, while others founded stable dynasties in the lands of their adoption, as did Bernadotte in Sweden and Leopold of Saxe-Coburg in Belgium. But of all the occupants of European thrones at the dawn of the twentieth century, whatever the origin of their sovereignty, only two were the direct successors of monarchs reigning at the commencement of the nineteenth century, who had handed down from that time, by uninterrupted hereditary devolution, their regal attributes unchanged in constitutional character. The King of England and the Tsar of Russia, the rulers of the two greatest empires in the world, were alone in that case. The Kings of Prussia, having survived the Revolution of 1848, which modified their prerogatives, became in 1871, after the conquest of France, German Emperors. The EUROPEAN CORONATIONS IN THE XIX CENTURY 37 last Emperor of Germany, for the converse reason of having been conquered by France, had early in the century assumed the more modest style of Emperor of Austria. The sole rivals in antiquity to the heirs of the Holy Roman Empire, the Popes, ceased to be territorial sovereigns, just before the title of emperor was revived in Germany. Their states were merged in the new kingdom of Italy, united by a scion of a younger branch of the ancient family of Savoy, who had climbed, by way of the thrones of Piedmont and Sardinia, to a place in the hierarchy of the great powers. The Spanish Bourbons began and ended the century on the throne of Spain, but in the interval had once been decoyed and once expelled from that country to make way for two foreign sovereigns and one republic. France began and ended the century without a monarchy, but in the interval enjoyed nine different regimes. The house of Holstein-Gottorp disappeared from Sweden ; but the house of Orange, more fortunate, was advanced to kingly rank by the Congress of Vienna, and was reinstated in the Netherlands, which had entered the century a dependency of France. The dynasty which has remained the most ancient in Europe is not European. The Othmans, who still reign at the Golden Horn, were monarchs when the Plantagenets were Kings of England and the Capets Kings of France, a hundred and fifty years before the conquest of Constantinople ; but the war with Greece in 1828 and the war with Russia in 1877 left the Sultans with only a strip of the European territory over which they ruled at the beginning of the century. The ceremonies attending the formal assumption of sovereign power by these monarchs have been of great variety ; but few of them, whether coronations or pro- 38 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. clamations, have had more than local significance. If, for example, the parallel stability and might of the British and Russian Empires suggests a comparison of the solemnities observed in the crownings of their respective monarchs, there at once arises the difficulty of selecting the Tsar, of the nineteenth century, whose coronation was a signal historical event, marking a distinct epoch. The contrast between the British and the Russian Empires is always interesting, the one enclosed as it were in a ring fence, though capable of expansion and stretching across two quarters of the globe, the other scattered in isolated portions all over the world. The coronation of a Tsar, moreover, appeals to Englishmen of our age more than similar ceremonials elsewhere, because his dominion, like that of the King of England, extends over many races. Pregnant contrast suggests itself between the represen- tatives of the distant subjects of the British monarch who have to cross the sea to pay him homage, and the crowd composed of Lithuanians and Finns, Armenians, Georgians and Mingrelians, Tartars, Kalmuks and Turcomans, and of other peoples, which repair to Moscow overland from every point of the Russian Empire. Again it is interesting to note how widely different are the rites performed at Moscow and at Westminster, indicating the distance which lies between the attributes of our con- stitutional king and those of the autocrat of Russia. The latter is crowned not at Saint Petersburg, the official capital and seat of government, but at the ancient centre of national sentiment and religion. The crowds, which await him there, assemble not as loyal and joyful sightseers at a fine pageant, but as devotees taking part in a sacred rite, of which an integral part is the entry of the emperor into EUROPEAN CORONATIONS IN THE XIX CENTURY 39 his holy city five days before the coronation. Not in a vast minster, crowded, from roof to pavement, with thousands of the notables of the land, does the Tsar assume the crown, nor does he, humbly kneeling, accept the communion at the hands of the Church's ministers. The scene of his coronation is the chapel of the Assumption within the Kremlin, which can contain only a few hundred spectators, and there the autocrat himself invokes aloud the divine authority as the source of his mystical absolutism, and entering the sanctuary takes the elements as a priest. In a general way such comparisons might be instructive. But it is impossible to take the coronation of any one of the five Tsars who succeeded one another after the murder of Paul, the pitiful son of the great Catherine, in 1801, and to draw any special lesson from the circumstances attending the ceremony. The coronation of Alexander I. was marked by a weird feature, if it be true that he marched to it preceded by the assassins of his grandfather, surrounded by the assassins of his father, and followed by his own. 1 But the reign was not remarkable of this doctrinaire, who, brought up in the philosophy of the French Revolution, took delight in inflicting constitu- tional government on France, in 1814, without having much success with similar experiments in his own domain. His brother, Nicholas I., at whose coronation England was represented by Wellington, was a powerful and successful despot, until the Crimean War broke his heart. The son of Nicholas, Alexander II., conceived a noble task in proposing the commutation of servile tenures, and died, 1 The anecdote was one of Talleyrand's : " L'empereur marchait pre'ce'de' des assassins de son grandpere (Pierre III.), entoure' de ceux de son pere (Paul I.) et suivi par les siens." The end of Alexander I. , in 1825, was surrounded with great mystery. 40 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. nevertheless, the death of a tyrant, like his grandfather, and also like many a benevolent monarch, such as Henry IV. of France. Alexander III., like his son and successor, Nicholas II., brought by his marriage the courts of Russia and of England into close intimacy, with bene- ficent result to the peace of the world ; but the coronations of those excellent princes, as those of their predecessors, marked no particular epochs in the history of Europe or of civilisation. If the description of picturesque ceremonial were the aim of this work, it would be tempting to dwell upon the coronation, as King of Hungary, of Francis Joseph of Austria, whose life since that event has perhaps been the most valuable on the European continent. He had become emperor a youth of eighteen ; but not till he had doubled that age did he come to the capital of Hungary to be crowned as Apostolic King. He had succeeded to an empire shaken with rebellion, and before he had pacified it he saw his dominions diminished by two adverse wars. Then when Solferino had been succeeded by Sadowa, the stricken monarch applied his courage and sagacity to the reconstruction of his empire, and arranged with Deak the compromise which gave the Hungarians the rights for which they had fought in 1848. Thus he assumed the iron-crown of Saint Stephen as the symbol of the autonomy of Hungary, over which hitherto he had reigned pro- visionally. At Budapesth it was placed on his head, and there, mounted on a white charger shod with gold, attended by the magnates in their sumptuous Magyar attire, he drew his sword, and, amid a scene of mediaeval splendour, pointing it north, south, east and west, he swore to defend the kingdom against one and all, and to maintain EUROPEAN CORONATIONS IN THE XIX CENTURY 41 its ancient constitution. Francis Joseph on that day of June 1867 inaugurated a period of peace in his own dominions, which, thanks to the duration of his own life, has been preserved, to the great benefit of Europe. For his disappearance would have loosened the bonds with which he had attached the heterogeneous peoples com- posing the Dual Monarchy, and this would have been the signal for that European conflagration which all the powers anticipate with dread. There were, however, in the nineteenth century three ceremonies of this kind, which are definite landmarks in the annals of civilised government, and, though unequal in importance, may with advantage be compared with the Coronation of King Edward VII. The three which so stand out, amid the hundred pageants, stately and simple, associated with the assumption of regal or imperial rank by European potentates in the last century, are the coronation of Napoleon Bonaparte as Emperor of the French at Paris in 1804, tne coronation of Queen Victoria at Westminster in 1838, and the proclamation of William of Prussia as German Emperor at Versailles in 1871. The coronation of Napoleon was the apotheosis of the French Revolution, and marked the commencement of the new social and political order of things in continental Europe. The coronation of Queen Victoria was the inauguration of the period of scientific inventions, which, first emanating from England, were destined to put into the shade the boasted results of the French Revolution, by changing the face of the world and the conditions of human society : it also signalised the beginning of a new era in the history of the British race, leading to the development and consolidation of the 42 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. British Empire. The proclamation of the Emperor William, when the conquest of France was utilised to give thus a semblance of completion to the edifice of German unity, was less important than the other two ceremonials. 1 But the so-called 2 unification of Germany, finally effected by means of the abasement and mutilation of France, modified the balance of power in the Old World, diminished the influence of France in Europe, and deprived Paris of its position as the political and intellectual capital of the continent without, however, transferring that primacy to Berlin. It also caused a development of industrial enter- prise in the new empire which enabled Germany to menace the commercial supremacy of Great Britain, and made it ambitious of becoming a rival colonising power instead of, as heretofore, a nursery for settlers in alien possessions. These three solemnities, imposing in their significance, stand at intervals of just a generation apart in the nineteenth century. The last of them was followed, at an equal in- terval, in the early days of a new century, by a coronation 1 If it were within our purpose to refer to analogous ceremonies in nations which have their seats of central government outside Europe, the inauguration of Abraham Lincoln as Presi- dent of the United States in 1861, and the revival of the Japanese Empire in the person of the Mikado Mutsuhito in 1868 might be mentioned as epoch-making events in the history of the world. If the Federal States of America, under a weak President, had failed to maintain the Union, in the War of Secession, and if the Japanese reformers had not succeeded in over- throwing the Tycoon and the Daimios and in restoring the ancient dynasty, the world would have been less "progressive," but more picturesque in the twentieth century for then the Americanising of Europe and the occidentalising of Japan would not have threatened it with economic and social changes, the extent of which cannot be grasped. 2 There are about thirteen and a half million Germans in Europe who do not inhabit the German Empire, including more than nine million Austrians and more than two million Swiss. On the other hand, of the fifty-six and a quarter million inhabitants of the German Empire, three and a quarter millions are non-Germanic. Thus, about 20 per cent, of the German population of Europe are not subjects of the German Empire. The foregoing calculation is based on language, not on race. The proportion of the Europeans of Teutonic origin, in- habiting the German Empire, is smaller, as a large proportion of the so-called Germans, notably in Silesia and in other parts of Prussia, are Germanised Slavs. EUROPEAN CORONATIONS IN THE XIX CENTURY 43 which, perhaps, in the future, will be accounted of greater historical importance than any of them. For the crowning of King Edward not only marked the maintenance of an immemorial tradition, which has been handed down with archaic splendour of rite and circumstance to be the envy of nations cut adrift from their past. It was also the solemn recognition of the British Empire, as developed during the reign of Queen Victoria. It was the consecration of the imperial idea, which the latter period of her reign had inspired in the hearts of her people. Before approaching the august ceremonial of 1902, it will be instructive to note some of the features characterising the three similar events which stand out in the history of the nineteenth century. As there is such intimate connec- tion between the coronation of Queen Victoria and that of her illustrious successor, departing from chronological order, it will be better to leave our consideration of it until we have dealt with the two other famous spectacles which signalised historical turning-points in the annals of Europe. No apology is needed for referring to them in these pages. There is no better way of arriving at a clear understanding of the significance of our own great national celebrations than by observing some of the points of difference which distinguish them from the solemnities which marked the zenith of power or prestige attained, in the nineteenth cen- tury, by the two leading nations of the continent. CHAPTER II THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON I IN the spring of 1 804 the Senate of the French Republic presented an address to the First Consul submitting that the supreme magistracy ought to be made heredi- tary in his person, to protect the nation from the designs of its enemies abroad and from rival ambitions at home. To this petition Citizen-Consul Bonaparte deigned to give a favourable answer, in order, he said, to enable the people of France, on the fifteenth anniversary of the fall of the Bastile, to feel sure that their children would inherit the benefits of the Revolution. 1 On the famous date of July 14, 1789, to which he referred, the Emperor-designate was a needy lieutenant of not quite twenty, wearing the uniform of Louis XVI., at Auxonne, and saving his pittance to visit his widowed mother, who was struggling to support her orphans in Corsica, whither he went on leave a few weeks after the Constituent Assembly had decreed the abolition of privilege at Versailles. 2 Events 1 Correspondance de Napolton : Message au S6nat Conservateur, 5 Flore'al, An xii. (April 24, 1804). Carnot was the only member of the Senate who opposed the creation of the Empire. The last letter which the First Consul signed " Bonaparte," was written on the day he became emperor (May 18, 1804) to his colleague CambaceYes to appoint him Arch-chancellor of the Empire, and it began " Citoyen Consul, Votre litre va changer." Up to this date he had ad- dressed Talleyrand and Berthier as "Citoyen Ministre." After this Berthier as a marshal and Cambaceres as arch-chancellor, became ' ' Mon Cousin " ; but Talleyrand was addressed as "Monsieur Talleyrand" without the nobiliary particule "de" until 1806, when he became "Monsieur le Prince de Benevent," but never " Mon Cousin." 2 lung : Bonaparte et son temps, I. For reasons of health he did not return to Auxonne till January 1791, when to relieve his mother's poverty he brought back his brother Louis, aged THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 45 had marched swiftly since then. The frugal subaltern of the King's army soon gained the good graces of the Jacobins, and the year 1793, which opened with the execution of his royal master, ended with his first exploit of arms, in their service, at Toulon. Then came the victory in the streets of Paris over the anti-revolutionaries won by Colonel Bonaparte, his appointment to the command of the army of Italy, the glorious campaign ending with the Treaty of Campo Formio, which gave Belgium and the Rhine to France, the Egyptian expedition, whence he returned to liberate the nation from the anarchy into which the Revolu- tion had turned. What is not so generally recognised is that his seizure of the supreme power on November 9, 1799, possibly prevented a royal restoration. The disorderly and corrupt tyranny of the Directory, under which public credit was bankrupt, commerce para- lysed, life and property insecure, and crime unpunished, was producing a widespread feeling of hostility to the Revolution ; l not indeed to the original principles of the Revolution, but to its palpable results as seen and suffered in the misgovernment which it had inflicted on France. To domestic trouble within was added the fear of invasion from without, the lately victorious armies of the Republic being checked in Holland, on the Rhine and beyond the Alps. Thus the idea was gaining ground that the only alternative to the Directory was the monarchy. If its restoration had taken place then, before the reconstruction of France by twelve, though he had only 900 francs (^36) a year to support them both. This hungry little brother, who shared his mean chamber, was, fifteen years afterwards, made by him King of Holland, and in 1808 became the father of the future Napoleon III. 1 "Tout le monde e'tait de'goute' de la Revolution": Cambace'res JLclaircissements intdits (quoted by M. Vandal in his Avenement de Bonaparte, 1902 : an instructive work which contains many valuable references to unpublished documents in the Archives de la Guerre and Archives Nationales, relating to the period of the Coup d'Etat du 18 Brumaire). 46 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Napoleon, to anarchy must have succeeded a fatal civil war. For the emigres and the Chouans, aided by the monarchies of the continent, burning to avenge themselves on the Re- volution, which had defied and chastised them, would have brought back the Bourbons not to be mere figure-heads of a constitutional government, as happened in 1814, but to rule as kings of the old regime refurbished with its privi- leges and France, divided and exhausted, could not have survived this second struggle. Fearing this, those who had benefited from the Revolu- tion turned their thoughts to General Bonaparte, on his way back from Egypt. On the eve of his landing at Frejus, the dispirited nation was roused from its dejection by the successive news of the victories of Brune at Bergen, of Massena at Zurich, and of the home-coming hero at Aboukir. So, when he reached Paris, the soldier of the Revolution, who, in the first year of the Republic, had routed the armies of kings, was hailed as the master whom France needed and desired. Not by the reactionaries, for they foresaw their schemes undone by him. Those who rejoiced were the regicides of the Convention, the possessors of con- fiscated lands of the Church and of the nobles, and also the men whom later he called the ideologues, 1 who had a dis- interested love for the doctrines of the Revolution. All of these saw in Bonaparte the stoutest obstacle to a restoration of the old monarchy, and to them were joined the people of the towns and the emancipated peasantry, who greeted him as the genius and the fortune of the Revolution come to life again. 1 While preparing the Coup d'etat General Bonaparte took great pains to conciliate this class, for which subsequently he expressed his contempt. On the icr Brumaire he attended a meeting of the Academic des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, of which he was a member, and discoursed to the philosophers on the antiquities of Egypt. THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 47 That popular appreciation of Napoleon was accurate. Without him the Revolution would have been discredited when ten years old, and France, probably dismembered, would have departed from the ranks of great nations. He was the " counter-revolution " only in the sense in which Robespierre had deserved that title. Indeed, the terrorist was the more anti-revolutionary of the two, as there is reason to believe that he aimed at the restoration of the monarchy in the person of the Comte de Provence. Napoleon was the organiser of the Revolution, doing his work of reconstruction so well in four brief years, inter- rupted by war, that, a century after, it remains the sole durable monument in France of the great upheaval. Nor did the imperial attributes, wherewith he completed the administrative edifice, alter the character which the French Revolution had assumed at the end of the eighteenth century. They only substituted one sort of arbitrary rule for another. The Consulate, which succeeded to the tyranny of the Directory, was as absolute a regime as the Empire, and as destitute of representative institutions which had never been seriously tried in either of the stages of the Revolution, and were not imported into France from England until the Restoration. On the lines of the Revolution Napoleon had reorganised France during the Consulate. The proof of that fact is seen at the present day when a republic, claiming descent from the great Revolution, has lasted for more than a generation without effecting any material change in the institutions which, through many regimes, it inherited from the Napoleonic settlement. The salient revolutionary principle perpetuated by Napoleon, in his reconstruction of France, was the total abolition of privilege, which had 48 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. oppressed the people and ruined the finances of France under the old regime. The change of the Consulate-for- life, created in 1802, into a hereditary empire, confirmed by the vote of the nation, was not a negation of the essential principles of the Revolution. The Constituent Assembly had sundered France from its past long before there was any question of abolishing the hereditary monarchy, and Louis XVI. might have reigned as a constitutional king had he known how to sail with the popular current. It is true that with the Jacobin conquest the anti-monarchical principle was rapidly adopted by the revolutionary leaders, after the death of Mirabeau. We have seen how they wished to impose it on all the nations of Europe. But Napoleon in inviting the French people to repudiate it, was no more disloyal to the doctrine of 1789 than he was when he restored liberty of public wor- ship suppressed under the Terror. The very fact of a soldier of fortune making himself, by popular voice, the equal and soon the superior of the chiefs of all the ancient monarchies, except that of England, which refused to recognise his imperial rank that was the most revolutionary proceeding of all those with which France had astonished Europe since the meeting of the States- General in 1789. Napoleon made no pretence of coming into the hierarchy of monarchs as the representative of any royalist sentiment that survived in France. 1 The royalist conspiracy of Georges Cadoudal was fomented by his police so that after crushing it he might mount his revolu- tionary throne as the manifest enemy of the old monarchy. 1 In the inaccurate literature of Saint Helena, Napoleon is said to have regarded himself as the inheritor of Louis XVI. But the adoption of such ideas, the outcome of the ambitious vanity which brought him to his ruin, belong to that later period, when after his marriage with Marie Louise he is said to have referred to Marie Antoinette as ' ' ma tante. " THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 49 Then, as a supreme act of defiance to the princes of Europe, he threw them the murdered body of the young Duke of Enghien, to signify the nature of the imperial title, which he was to assume just two months after the crime. A coronation not graced by the presence of princely personages would be a maimed rite. The courts of Europe were not likely to send royal or imperial envoys to assist at the apotheosis of the French Revolution, the monarchs of the continent not yet being vassals of the Jacobin general. So Napoleon provided himself with home-made princes and princesses, giving those titles to his brothers and sisters, the threadbare orphans of Ajaccio of the early days of his military career. 1 Three of the brothers were soon to be kings by his fraternal favour, and one of the sisters a queen ; but those transient honours did not arrive in time for the coronation, the map of Europe required some preliminary adjustments, soon to be made on the battlefields of the Empire. But though the monarchies refrained from sending their sons, one venerable sovereign took a journey of twenty-four days to assist at the coronation of the hero of the Revolution. Pius VII. did not come a willing guest to Paris. Yet his treatment at the hands of the revolu- tionary autocrat was only the obvious consequence of his own opportunist policy, which had earned him the papacy, when, as " Citizen Cardinal " Chiaramonti, he had in a famous homily blessed the French Revolution, and thus obtained from General Lannes the promise of the succes- 1 Only three years before their arrival at princely rank, their position was not brilliant. M. de Barante, who was a functionary of the Empire, relates that in 1801 he met the First Consul's sister, Mme. Bacciochi (Elisa), travelling alone at Carcassonne " dans une mauvaise auberge, couche"e sur un matelas par terre, pour e'chapper aux punaises." Barante : I. app. v. Elisa was made sovereign Princess of Lucca and Grand Duchess of Tuscany. D 50 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. sion to Pius VI., who was to die the prisoner of the Directory at Valence. 1 The royal sanctuary at Reims was no place for the crowning of the soldier of the Revolution. His choice was the Invalides, where, under Mansard's gilded dome, he was to be laid nearly twenty years after his death, when his second burial evoked feeling which eventually brought Louis Bonaparte to the throne and gave, for a season, the semblance of hereditary character to the Napoleonic crown. But the church which Louis XIV. had built for his veterans was too cramped for a popular pageant, so Napoleon decided to go to Notre Dame. In view of the crowds attracted by the spectacle, he issued characteristic orders to pull down houses to clear the way for the procession through the narrow streets which then lay between the Tuileries and the island of the City. 2 The throng was not swelled by many foreign sightseers. Means of locomotion were not easy in 1804, and the only nation which then sent forth intrepid tourists was warned off. Eight weeks before the great day Napoleon told Fouche, not yet a duke but only a regicide turned policeman, that he wanted no English in Paris. 3 This was not surprising, as the previous week he had informed Berthier that when the Irish expedition was ready the army of Boulogne would cross the straits and penetrate into the county of Kent. Nevertheless, at this 1 The Bishop of Imola's eulogy of the republican system on Christmas Day, 1797, when his diocese was overrun by the revolutionary army under Lannes, must perhaps not be too harshly criticised. Some authorities say that his election to the papacy, at the Conclave of Venice in 1799, was unexpected. The Abb6 de Montgaillard speaks of the future Pope as " Citoyen Cardinal " (Montgaillard, v. 86), and there are letters of GeneVal Bonaparte extant in which archbishops are addressed as " Citoyen Archeveque. " The death of Pius VI. was entered by the municipal officer of Valence as that of " Jean Ange Braschi, profession, Pontife." 2 Correspondance de Napolton : 15 Thermidor, an xii. (August 3, 1804). 3 " Je ne veux point d'anglais a Paris : e'loignez tous ceux qui s'y trouvent." Correspondance de NapoUon : 15 Vend^miaire, an xiii. (October 7, 1804). THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 51 period of hostile relations, when England was the only implacable enemy of France and of the Revolution, so little trace of Anglophobia was there in the Parisian press that even the official Moniteur found space, during the busy season of the coronation, for courteous reference to English topics. 1 The nations of Europe were however represented in Paris by a small company of envoys, whose august masters had sent them not from love of the Revolution, but from fear of its victorious hero. The British ambassador had departed a year before the proclamation of the Empire. Lord Whitworth's mission, after the Peace of Amiens, was brief and stormy, and his despatch to Lord Hawkesbury describ- ing his altercation with 'the First Consul on February 20, 1803, was soon followed by his recall. The monarchs of the continent, who were soon to be the bondsmen of Napoleon, were not brilliantly represented at his coronation. Prussia, whose subserviency to him roused the scorn of England, had, as ambassador at the new imperial court, Luchesini, an Italian marquis, who began his career as librarian to the great Frederick and ended it, when Frederick William III. and Napoleon had come to blows, in his native Tuscan city as chamberlain to Elisa Bonaparte, sovereign Princess of Lucca. The Emperor of Germany and Austria, the doub- ling of whose title the previous August presaged the dis- appearance of its Holy Roman heritage, was represented at 1 Thus in the Moniteur of 2 Brumaire, an xiii. (October 24, 1804), five weeks before the coronation, there is a long and amiable review of " Parson's and Galignani's British Library in verse and prose," which is welcomed as a valuable selection of the admirable literature of England. The week after the coronation, the Moniteur of 19 Frimaire (December 10) denies in polite language the rumour that George III. and the Prince of Wales are on bad terms. The acrimony towards England which has often been a characteristic of Parisian journals under the friendly Third Republic is entirely absent from Napoleon's official organs in 1804 when we were at war with France. 52 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the coronation of his future son-in-law by Cobenzl, a cousin of the better-known diplomatist of that name who was colleague of Lord Whitworth at the court of Catherine of Russia. The ambassador of his Catholic Majesty, whose throne was soon destined for Joseph Bonaparte, was the ill-starred Gravina, the admiral of the Spanish fleet, who a year later lay dying of the wound he had received at Trafalgar the day that Nelson fell. Two republics likewise were represented. The ephemeral Batavian Republic sent Schimmelpenninck, whom Napoleon the next year made grand-pensionary of Holland, and then deprived him of the post when he put his brother there as king. The other one, the new American Republic, was the only government, represented at the coronation, which neither disliked the Revolution nor feared Napoleon. The envoy of the United States was also the accredited representative of the hostility of the revolted colonies for their mother- country, which they were soon actively to renew by their alliance with Napoleon against England in its struggle with him. 1 1 1 am unable to ascertain who represented the United States at the Coronation of Napoleon. His name does not appear in the Moniteur, and M. Sorel, who knows almost everything con- nected with the diplomatic history of this period, could not help me. The Secretary of the United States Embassy in Paris, kindly informed me that Robert R. Livingston was American Minister to France up to November 18, 1804, when he took formal leave and was succeeded by John Armstrong, who had been appointed on June 3oth, 1804. Mr Vignaud added, " Livingston could not therefore have attended the coronation in any official capacity, for he was no longer U. S. Minister ; but there is no record of the day that Armstrong arrived in Paris and assumed the duties of his post." Now Livingston was an old colonist of great distinction, the last chancellor of the State of New York and the first minister for Foreign Affairs of the revolted colonies. It was to a member of his family, Edward Livingston, that Bonaparte wrote, the month before he became Emperor (15 Germinal, an xii. ), accepting mem- bership of the Literary Society of New York. It therefore seemed unlikely that Robert Living- ston should depart from Paris on the very eve of the coronation ; so I asked Mr Whitelaw Reid if he could clear up the matter. Mr Reid in an interesting communication told me that the records of the State Department at Washington failed to do so, as on December 2, 1804, there were three American ministers in Paris, Livingston, who had presented his letters of THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 53 The spectacle which these envoys witnessed was remark- able even at the revolutionary period when diplomatists were used to curious sights. Everything connected with the coronation was born of the Revolution, except the ecclesiastics at the altar and the old church itself, which for six centuries had watched the growth of France under the ancient monarchy, since its walls arose when Philippe Auguste was making her a nation. Everything was new in the procession which, on this cold Sunday morning in December 1804, took two hours to wind through a short mile of narrow streets. The imperial arms and crown on the state coach were new, so were the pompous heralds, so were the five princesses who were to bear the train of their imperial sister-in-law. Not with Josephine alone did Napoleon proceed to Notre Dame. In the carriage with them were Louis, the husband of Hortense, the daughter of the Empress, and Joseph, another future king, whose seating on the throne of Spain was to cause the downfall of his brother's empire. The family coach-load was completed by the notable woman on whose tomb at Ajaccio is graven the inscription Mater Regum, and who on that day was saluted as ''Madame Mere" the noblest and the only durable title of those which Napoleon showered on his relatives. At the head of the procession rode a gorgeous recall, Armstrong, who had handed his credentials to Talleyrand, but was not formally intro- duced to the Emperor till three weeks after the coronation, and James Monroe, who had come on a special mission about the Louisiana purchase, but had not been received by Napoleon. Mr Reid, who is related to the family of two of these ministers, says that in David's picture of the Sacre, the portrait of the American Minister, who is represented in "colonial costume," is not unlike a French portrait of Livingston, of the same date, which belongs to the New York Historical Society. Mr Whitelaw Reid was the distinguished envoy chosen by the Government of the United States to be its special ambassador :\t the Coronation of King Edward VII., and to his deep regret was not permitted to remain for the postponed ceremony. As his name is printed in the early official lists of the guests invited to Westminster Abbey, perhaps in days to come a similar controversy will arise as to whether or not he was present at the coronation, which may be cleared up by the unearthing of this note. 54 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. horseman, Murat, the son of a village innkeeper, who on the day that his brother-in-law sighted Saint Helena, was put to death, a discrowned king, on the shore of Calabria. Within the church, Murat's fellow-chiefs of the army of the Revolution were the most distinguished figures. Eighteen of them were created marshals of France the day after the proclamation of the Empire. They were not yet adorned with ducal and princely titles, taken from the battles they had helped to win and the provinces which they had helped to annex titles, be it said, which were merely decorations and did not confer on their holders any of the privileges associated with nobility under the old regime. In the first rank was Bernadotte, the son of a notary at Pau, who from Prince of Pontecorvo became Crown Prince of Sweden, and separating from his master before his fall, unlike him founded a permanent dynasty. Near him was Lannes, who started life as a dyer, and who was Duke of Montebello when he fell in the hour of victory at Essling. There was Augereau, the fruiterer's son, to whom the campaign of Italy gave his future name of Duke of Castiglione, and who was as audacious in his apostasies as he was on the field of battle. There was old Keller- mann, who had risen from the ranks before the Revolution, and whose future title of Valmy was taken from a revolu- tionary victory won while Louis XVI. was still alive. There was Berthier, whose father was a land surveyor, and who as Prince of Wagram and sovereign Prince of Neufchatel was able to wed a highborn princess of royal blood. There was Lefevre/the husband of " Madame Sans-Gene," who enlisted to escape from holy orders, and who as Duke of Dantzic lived to be a peer under the clerical government of Louis XVIII. There was Ney, the son of a cooper, the "bravest of the THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 55 brave," whose title of Prince of Moskowa was not so recognised by that monarch, who had him shot by French soldiers six months after his supreme exploits of courage at Waterloo. There was Soult, who had a unique experi- ence of coronations, as after the emperor, crowned to-day, was buried at Saint Helena, the Duke of Dalmatia bore the sceptre of Charles X. at Reims, and also lived to represent Louis Philippe, the supplanter of the legitimate king, at the crowning of Queen Victoria. The significance of the scene at Notre Dame was centred in this group of revolutionary warriors. They and their crowned chief represented the triumph, by armed force, of the French Revolution, which rescued it from anarchy at home and caused it to leave a permanent impression on Europe. The civilian performers in the pageant had not the same importance, though they too were characteristic of the Revolution. Maret, one of the ablest, a lawyer from Dijon, was soon, as Duke of Bassano, to arrange the second marriage of Napoleon, after the divorce of Josephine, in which delicate negotiations he was tactfully aided by her own son Eugene de Beauharnais, Viceroy of Italy, who, as a general officer, attended his mother's coronation. But the most interesting figure among the non-combatant sons of the Revolution was the grand-chamberlain of the Empire, M. de Talleyrand, sometime Bishop of Autun, and soon to be Prince of Beneventum ex-chaplain of Louis XVI., ex-agent of the Convention, ex-minister of the Directory, future minister of the Restoration, future ambassador of the Monarchy of July. At Vale^ay, which he acquired by the grace of his imperial master, until the chateau was dis- mantled in 1899, his bust by Houdon smiled with lifelike complacency on the full-length portraits of Napoleon, Louis 56 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. XVI II., Charles X., and Louis Philippe, presented to him by those respective monarchs, who had no illusions about the sincerity of the services which he rendered, untroubled by prejudice, to three successive dynasties. Talleyrand, more than any other of his prodigious generation, personified the Revolution in all its phases. The ceremony he took part in at Notre Dame was presided over by another opportunist, Pope Pius VII., who, two years before, by special brief, had limited for him the effect of the sacred formula Tu es sacerdos in aeternum. The sacrament of orders was not the only one which the papacy made light of at the behest of its new protector. It made equally short work of the sacrament of marriage, when Josephine, most solemnly consecrated here to-day as the wife of Napoleon by the infallible Vicar of Christ, was repudiated, in order that the Church might bless the union of the organiser of the Revolution with a daughter of the Caesars. Nor can the Church be blamed for having dis- played its vital flexibility at this crisis in the history of Christendom. It was better for Pius VII. to bow to the imperious will of the author of the Concordat, who had restored public worship, than to die, like Pius VI., the exiled prisoner of the revolutionary government. The nephew of that pontiff, Cardinal Braschi, evidently took that view, for he was at the high altar, in attendance on his uncle's successor. Three other princes of the Church, also present, had been witnesses of its vicissi- tudes in the eighteenth century, or had displayed the versatility of its ministers in the revolutionary period. The most venerable of these was Cardinal de Belloy, who, nearly a hundred years old, had seen Madame de Maintenon, Minister of Public Worship, and Fenelon, Arch- THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 57 bishop of Cambrai, and had succeeded to the mitre of the saintly Belsunce at Marseilles when Massillon had laid aside his only twelve years. Born under Louis XIV., in the year of Malplaquet, when Anne was Queen of England, and Peter the Great Tsar of Russia, thirty years before Frederick the Great began to make Prussia a power, the First Consul had named him Archbishop of Paris at the age of ninety-three. Relatively young was the Cardinal Legate Caprara, who, beginning his career fifty years before, under the protection of Benedict XIV., the learned and sagacious Lambertini, inspired the confidence of Maria Theresa, and before his death was to anoint Napoleon King of Italy at Milan. There was also Cardinal Fesch, who had deserted his pious vocation, when it became unpopular, for a post in the commissariat of the revolutionary army, and only resumed it when his nephew became the patron of the Church, by whose affection the strayed parish priest was consoled with the primacy of the Gauls and a scarlet hat. The best-known incident of the day, which distinguished this coronation from all others, was when Napoleon himself placed the laurel crown upon his head, to show that the Pope had been summoned from Rome only as a figure to embellish the spectacular triumph of the Revolution. But this was not a sudden act of masterful impulse. Napoleon was, to use the language of our day, a con- summate actor-manager. Pius VII. himself recognised his dramatic genius when, on another forced visit to France, during his captivity at Fontainebleau in 1813, he addressed the Emperor, in their native Italian, as comediante, tragediante. The great master of detail did not improvise l 1 Isabey, whose sketches of the Sacre are as valuable to the historian as is the better- known painting by David at the Louvre, gives an interesting account of how the Emperor 58 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the most significant feature in the pageant. Posing as the Charlemagne of the French Revolution, he pretended that in crowning himself he followed the legendary ritual ordained by his prototype for the coronation of his son Louis le Debonnaire an unfortunate precedent, seeing that under that virtuous and twice-deposed prince the Carlovingian Empire was dismembered. 1 However that may be, there is evidence that Napoleon always intended to crown himself. On the eve of the coronation the Moniteur' 2 - published the authorised ceremonial, and was most explicit about the blessing of the crown, the anoint- ing of the Emperor, and the other functions attributed to the Pope. It also indicated that the Empress would be crowned on her knees by her husband ; but it significantly said nothing about the crowning of Napoleon. He had, however, a month before this, in a letter to Cardinal Fesch, directing him to hasten the Pope on his way, said distinctly that if the Holy Father were not in Paris by the appointed day, the coronation would take place without him, and the arranged in advance every detail of the ceremony. M. de Se'gur, the author of the famous memoirs, an old courtier and diplomatist of the monarchy who had rallied to the new regime, had been appointed Grand Master of the Ceremonies. His ideas were trammelled by the traditions of the ancient court, so Napoleon sent for Isabey, and ordered him to make seven drawings, representing the ceremony at its different stages, as he thought it ought to take place. The great draughtsman found this commission beyond his powers, so in thirty-six hours he got modelled an army of dolls, all dressed to represent the persons taking part in the coronation. These he took to the Emperor at Fontainebleau, who was delighted at the invention of the artist, and with these marionettes rehearsed every detail of the ceremony. /. B. Isabey, sa vie ses ceuvres, par E. Taigny. 1 The invocation of the legendary Carlovingian precedent was of course merely a piece of theatrical pose. The examples are not rare of modern sovereigns crowning themselves, including some who were not great potentates. The Elector of Brandenburg, who became first King of Prussia in 1701, crowned himself at Konigsberg. He was the monarch of whom Macaulay said, "Compared with the other crowned heads of Europe he made a figure re- sembling that which a nabob who had bought a title would make in the company of peers whose ancestors had been attainted for treason against the Plantagenets. " King William I. of Prussia followed this precedent and crowned himself on October 18, 1861, and afterwards crowned Queen Augusta. It is still the practice of the Tsars of Russia to crown themselves. 2 Moniteur, 9 Frimaire, an xiii. (November 30, 1804). THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 59 anointing would be postponed until such time as he could officiate. 1 The coronation of Napoleon placed the French Revolu- tion on a new footing. The chief of the revolutionary army, who between two campaigns had created out of chaos a new France, orderly and prosperous, was hence- forth a member of the hierarchy of European sovereigns. Already he addressed himself to them as their "good brother," 2 and prepared to treat them with that fraternity which was the device of his Jacobin masters under the Terror. Soon the proudest monarchies of the continent were in as subservient a posture before him as was the papacy at Notre Dame. Without his assumption of the imperial crown his European supremacy, won on the field of battle as the chief of the revolutionised nation which he had reconstructed, would have taken a different and less effective form. As an uncrowned dictator of a republic, with all his military prowess and his administrative genius, he could never have contrived the striking effects produced when he made monarchies his vassals or carved out new kingdoms for himself and his kindred. His personal ambition, no doubt, and not a desire to propagate the influence of the French Revolution, caused him to crown himself emperor and to proceed to fresh conquests which put the whole continent at the feet of France. But, what- ever his motives, he was, as emperor, the instrument whereby the after effects of the Revolution left their 1 Correspondance de Napoldon, 14 Brumaire, an xiii. (November 5, 1804). " Je veux bien differer jusqu'au n Frimaire, pour tout de"lai : et si, a cette e"poque, le Pape n'6tait point arrive", le couronnement aurait lieu, et Ton serait forc6 de remettre le sacre." 2 On September 23, 1804, he wrote to the Emperor of Germany to congratulate him, with some irony, "Surl" ejection de sa maison, en maison h6r6ditaire d'Autriche," and signed himself "de votre Majest6 Impe"riale. le bon frere, Napol6on." The letter was dated in the revolutionary style (like all his correspondence at this period) " I er Vend^miaire, an xiii." 60 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. impress, in one way or another, on every country of Europe. England, whose government refused to recognise the Empire, 1 and whose people to the end called the Emperor " Bonaparte," was less affected than other lands, never having had to submit to him. Indeed, the identifica- tion in English minds of the French Revolution, in its later stages, with their bugbear Napoleon was, as we have seen, the cause which checked the spread of the revolutionary idea in our nation. In the view of English writers and caricaturists of the period, the coronation of Napoleon was the triumph of the Revolution, recognised by the ancient monarchies of the continent. 2 They were his tributaries two and a half years later, when, after Austerlitz, Jena and Friedland, he had in the space of eighteen months crushed Austria, Prussia and Russia. At Notre Dame he had sworn not to diminish the territories of the Republic as the govern- ment continued to be called, until 1807, on his coins and in his official documents. He kept his word, and when the Empire took over the domains of the Republic, Hamburg and Aix-la-Chapelle, Amsterdam and Brussels, Cologne and Geneva, had become capitals of French departments, 1 There was a slight movement towards the recognition of the Empire by England in 1806, during Fox's short term of office as Secretary for Foreign Affairs. Fox, as the friend of the French Revolution, after the death of its implacable enemy Pitt, wished to recognise Napoleon, and on August i, 1806, Lords Yarmouth and Lauderdale were appointed commissioners for negotiating a peace with France. Fox, however, went out of office for ever the following month, as he died on the following September 13. In the Memorial de Sainte Htlene Napoleon is said to have lamented that "La mort de Fox a et6 une des fatalities de ma carriere." 2 e.g. the caricature of Gilray, entitled The Grand Procession of Napoleone, the ist Emperor of France, from the Church of Notre Dame, in which the various groups are labelled " Berthier, Bernadotte, Augereau, and all the brave train of republican generals " ; " Puissant continental powers, train-bearers to the Emperor"; "Ladies of Honour, ci-devant Poissardes, train- bearers to the Empress " ; " His Holiness Pope Pius VII., conducted by his old faithful friend, Cardinal Fesch, offering the incense"; " Talleyrand- Perigord, Prime Minister and King of Arms, bearing the Emperor's genealogy." THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 61 to say nothing of the French prefectures of his kingdom of Italy which he had installed at Turin, Genoa, Florence and Rome. But France retained none of his conquests after he had disappeared in the abyss into which his insensate ambition had drawn him. In November 1811 he said to De Pradt, the confidential chaplain, whom he made archbishop and ambassador, " In five years I shall be master of the world." l At the date indicated he had been for thirteen months a helpless captive on the narrow rock of Saint Helena, and the limits of France had been reduced to those which bounded it till 1860, when Nice and Savoy were reannexed. The coronation of Napoleon did not therefore mark the permanent establishment of a wide territorial empire. Nor had it any dynastic importance. The hereditary character, attributed to his crown by the vote of the same people which had made the Revolution fifteen years before, was ineffective ; and when another Bonaparte restored the empire, forty-eight years after the coronation at Notre Dame, he had to declare that his style and title of Napoleon the Third implied no pretension to that imperial heredity which was condemned by the powers at the Congress of Vienna. 2 The coronation of Napoleon is of historical importance, because it was the consecration of the French Revolution in the person of its organiser, who, with his sword and the glamour of his imperial attributes, carried the doctrine and the institutions of the Revolution all over Europe. The 1 De Pradt, 23. 2 " Mon regne ne date pas de 1815, il date de ce moment meme ou vous venez de me faire connaitre les volont^s de la nation," Discours aux stnateurs et dtputts a Saint Cloud, i" Dfcembre 1852. His friend, Lord Malmesbury, who was Secretary for Foreign Affairs, made an elaborate explanation in the House of Lords the same week, in the same sense, with reference to the title of Napoleon III. 62 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. codes which he enacted, the system of administration which he devised for the reconstitution of France, he imposed on the lands he conquered. Those countries, though they soon threw off his domination, have retained many institu- tions born of the Revolution as the basis of their civic life. Moreover, before the French Revolution political power in the nations of the continent was shared, in different degrees, by the monarch, the clergy and the nobles, to the exclusion of the commonalty. It was the Emperor Napoleon, although the most absolute of autocrats by temperament, who, by a paradox, readjusted the political systems of central and southern Europe in the direction of admitting the Third Estate to a share of the government. It was the Emperor Napoleon who, with the warlike prestige of his revolu- tionary crown, put an end to the Holy Roman Empire and, less definitively, exiled from their thrones the Bourbons who remained after the deposition of Louis XVI. They re- turned after his disappearance to misgovern their kingdoms, while other territories annexed by Napoleon were severed again from France. But in spite of the reaction which followed his fall, and the re-arrangement of the map of Europe at the Congress of Vienna, the traces left on these lands by the soldier of the Revolution were ineffaceable. That Napoleon was the dreaded propagandist of the Revolution was shown by the attitude and policy of the arch-enemies of modern progress, the chiefs of the con- tinental monarchies, as soon as he was overthrown and put away safely out of reach. Then only did they venture to form the Holy Alliance for the purpose of arresting the doctrines of the French Revolution. In the next genera- tion the revolutionary movements of 1830 and 1848 were the indirect result of Napoleon's work. They were THE CORONATION OF NAPOLEON 63 provoked by the reactionary policy of the monarchies which had leagued themselves together to counteract his influence as the instrument of the great Revolution, which he consecrated to the use of Europe when he crowned himself at Notre Dame in 1804. CHAPTER III THE PROCLAMATION OF WILLIAM OF PRUSSIA AS GERMAN EMPEROR IN the years succeeding the Coronation of Napoleon, when " Tons les rois Padoraient, lui marchant sur leurs tetes, Eux baisant son talon," l the son of one of those prostrate kings was having his childish memory impressed with the humiliation by France of his mother, of his father, and of his fatherland. Prince William of Prussia, who in his seventy-fourth year became the first German Emperor, was born in 1797, eight months before the death of his grandfather, Frederick William II., the inglorious successor and nephew of the great Frederick, who, after largely increasing his territory, ended his reign by ceding to France all the Prussian possessions on the left bank of the Rhine. The young William was therefore nine years old when his father, Frederick William III., fled from the field of Jena before Napoleon, who ten days later, in token of the annihilation of Prussia, sent to Paris the sword of Frederick the Great, taken from his tomb at Potsdam, with his trophies of the Seven Years' War. 2 1 Victor Hugo, Les Chatiments. 2 " L'empereur a e"t6 voir le tombeau du Grand Fre'de'ric. II a fait present a 1'Hotel des Invalides de Paris, de l'6pee de Frederic, de son cordon de 1'Aigle Noir, de sa ceinture de general, ainsi que des drapeaux que portait sa Garde dans la Guerre de Sept Ans" (/rd Ampthill. THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 79 court-chaplain preached a sermon. But, for all these pious observances, the high-priest of the ceremony was not a robed ecclesiastic. It was the soldier-minister Bismarck, who, having made the empire, administered to his aged master the oath, which consecrated it. Then amid the waving of swords and of helmets, William of Prussia was proclaimed German Emperor, and received the homage of the princes of united Germany ; while above ithe roll of the drums was heard, not the sound of jjoy-bells, but the boom of the cannon bombarding Paris. A few hours later the Gallery of Mirrors was a blood- stained hospital. Rows of cots were ranged along the i walls, and the gilded mirrors reflected the pale and scarred faces of wounded German soldiers the victims of the last sortie from Paris, of the last despairing effort of vanquished France. This scene in the hall, where the German Empire had been proclaimed, was an appropriate epilogue to the drama of German unity, which had been composed and executed under the direction of a manager whose avowed instruments of success were " blood and iron." In three more days the capitulation of Paris was negotiated, and before the end of January the German flag flew on Mont Valerien. Nothing then remained in the way of ceremonial but the triumphal entry of the victorious army into Paris. The German Emperor made his first public progress amid circumstances which rarely attend a monarch on his first appearance after being invested with new sovereign dignity. It was not amid cheering crowds that the Emperor rode to the great playground of Paris, at Long- champ, to review his troops. They alone saluted him ; and when they left him to march into the centre of the capital, 8o THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. which it was not deemed prudent for him to enter, the silence of a cowed city denoted that the revenge for Jena had swiftly followed the vengeance for the exploits of Louis XIV. which had been accomplished in the palace of Versailles. CHAPTER III (PART n) THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE Continued IT now remains to consider what was the importance to Europe of the constitution of the new German Empire, and of the events immediately leading up to it, which were symbolised by the installation of William of Prussia as emperor, in the ancient palace of the French kings, on the eve of the occupation of Paris by the army of united Germany. Just two months before the significant ceremony at Versailles, Thomas Carlyle had written : " That noble, patient, deep and solid Germany should be at length welded into a nation, and become queen of the continent instead of vapouring, vain-glorious, gesticulating and over- sensitive France, seems to me the hopefullest public fact that has occurred in my time." l Carlyle was not only a lover of Germany, and the first to make the influence of German literature felt in Britain. The biographer of Schiller and the friend of Goethe was also the eulogist of Frederick the Great and the eager expositor of the Prussian system. Hence, the possible preponderance of Germany in Europe, under the lead of Prussia, appealed more to his sympathies ihan had any event which had occurred, within the realm of his allegiance, since his birth in 1795 though that 1 Letter to the Times, November 18, 1870. 82 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. period had witnessed the public policy of Mr Pitt, saving Europe from the domination of Bonaparte, in spite of the craven subserviency and merited chastisement of Prussia, and though it had seen later the colonisation of Australia and the accession of Queen Victoria. The hopes of the teutonised Scotsman have not been fulfilled, although the unification of Germany, consequent on the German conquest of France, has had results of wide importance in the history of the world. In some respects Germany has taken the place which France held on the continent before the war of 1870. Germany has un- doubtedly ousted France from its position as the first military power of Europe, though not as the direct result of the superiority of its troops on the field of battle. A whole generation has passed since the last trial of strength. We know nothing of the respective combatant value of the armies of France or of Germany in the twentieth century. But we do know that in an appraisal of two such neighbouring nations which submit to universal military service, the primacy in time of peace and the probable supremacy in warfare must be attributed to the one which has the vaster population. 1 At the time of the war of 1870 France was in this respect practically on an equality with the combination of states which now compose the German Empire. France had about two million fewer inhabitants than all those German territories, but its slight disadvantage in population was more than made up for by its compactness. The annexa- i It is interesting to note, in view of the possibilities of a struggle between France and Germany, and of their present relative conditions of strength, that Napoleon two days before Jena, when Prussia was crushed by the superior force of French arms, wrote to Frederick William III. : " Sire, votre Majest6 sera vaincue : . . . ce n'est pas pour 1'Europe une grande d^couverte d'apprendre que la France est du triple plus populeuse que les Etats de votre Majest6." Correspondan.ee de Napolton, 12 Octobre 1806. THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 83 tion of Alsace and Lorraine took from France a million and a half of its inhabitants and gave them to Germany. If, therefore, the population of the two countries had progressed at an equal rate, the increased advantage thus obtained by Germany would not have produced an over- whelming superiority over France in armed force. But in the generation which has elapsed, the birthrate of France has been so feeble that, even with a considerable immigra- tion from Italy, Switzerland and Belgium, it has barely made up for the population of the provinces lost in 1871; while in Germany the natality has so increased that, in spite of a very large emigration which has had no counterpart in France, the German Empire has entered the twentieth century with seventeen and a half million more inhabitants than those of the French Republic. France, therefore, in a duel with Germany, uncomplicated by alliances on either side, would enter upon the conflict against overwhelming odds. The superiority of numbers achieved by united Germany has not been employed merely as a warlike safeguard against French reprisals. The increased population of that German Empire, which was consolidated on the battlefields of France, has developed the arts of peace with such enterprise that Germany boasts to be the greatest industrial nation which ever existed on the continent of Europe. In commerce, as in arms, France has had to yield precedence to its neighbour and conqueror. But commercial and military supremacy are not the sole elements of international influence. In the history of the world, from the days of Pericles and of Augustus, they have often been conspicuous features in the communities which have been paramount among nations. Yet the position of Germany in Europe at the dawn of the 84 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. twentieth century proves that they alone do not suffice. They have not made Germany "the Queen of the Continent," as Carlyle portended, in language which Bis- marck and his satellites found perfect. 1 If France has been dethroned, an interregnum has ensued, and while its restoration is the desire of many people of Europe, Germany is a pretender without hereditary title to the vacant throne and without a single adherent beyond its own frontiers. There can be no doubt that France and its capital have not the position in Europe which they held before the war of 1870. This is not the place in which to inquire if the form of government adopted by the French after the battle of Sedan has had anything to do with their failure to regain their international influence. All that need be said is, that after France had been crushed as a military power in 1815, its revival as a moral and intellectual force in Europe was rapid, and, what is more remarkable, it soon recovered a large measure of its political authority among nations, in spite of changes in its own regime. The period which saw the restored legitimate dynasty give way to the revolutionary Monarchy of July, only half a generation after worse disasters than those of the campaign of [870, was one worthy to compare with the Grand Siecle, in the sway which France held over the mind and imagination of 1 Dr Busch considered that Carlyle's letter to the Times, which seems to have reached Bismarck at Versailles only on December I2th, 1870, was as good as anything written by his own hand for the reptile press. " It would be impossible for us to improve upon it," he says, "an excellent letter which we must submit to the people of Versailles in the Afoniteur." In addition to the epithets in the passage quoted above, which Carlyle applied to France, he de- scribed the French nation as insolent, rapacious, insatiable, unappeasable, delirious, miserable, contemptible, mendacious, sordid. On the other hand, he described Bismarck as "patient, grand and successful. " These flowers from the Prussian agency in Cheyne Row in no wise mollified Bismarck's hatred for England, during or after the Franco-German war. THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 85 the civilised world. Paris, which was the unrivalled intellectual capital of Europe under Louis Philippe, became, under the Second Empire, also a political and diplomatic centre, foremost in importance whenever international affairs were in question. Paris has not that same high position at the beginning of the twentieth century ; but no part of its lost prestige has been transferred to the capital of the German Empire. At the time of the Franco-German war the population of Berlin was not half that of Paris. In thirty years its population has more than doubled, while that of Paris, in spite of the great influx of inhabitants from the provinces, has increased at the rate of only forty per cent. But though Berlin is now a more populous place than was Paris at the zenith of its prosperity, it is not a centre of international influence. The capital of the German Empire is not, in the eyes of the nations of Europe, a more important centre than Vienna, which it has outstripped in population, or St Petersburg or Rome ; it remains inferior to Paris in spite of the diminished relative importance of that city. Its geographical situation, far from the great thoroughfares of Europe, except that which leads to Russia, is not sufficient to account for this. There have been cities even in Germany, mere villages in point of size compared with Berlin, remote from international highways, in days when means of communication were difficult, which have exercised an influence on the civilised world, and that without the advantages which military strength and commercial prosperity have always given to a community. Such a city was seen in Germany a hundred years ago. The whole duchy of Saxe-Weimar at the end of the eighteenth century had not one-ninth of the number of 86 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. inhabitants which Berlin contains at the beginning of the twentieth. The capital of the little state was a modest country town, and yet it did more to spread German influence in the world, in thirty years of war and invasion, than the great capital of the united German Empire has effected in thirty years of prosperous peace. Schiller came to Weimar from Wurtemberg, Goethe from Frankfort, Herder from Prussia, Wieland from Suabia. Thence, under the wise protection of an unwarlike petty potentate they sent forth messages to the world which, in a period disastrous to German arms, gave higher prestige to Germany than all the conquests of Frederick the Great, who ignored the real genius of the fatherland, regarding it as a barrack- yard or a recruiting ground, and importing from France his poets and philosophers. In other parts of politically divided Germany illustrious Germans were proving that true German unity, which added immortal glory to the German name, had nothing to do with military success or federal combination. Immanuel Kant was pursuing his calm speculations in the dark days of Valmy and Jemappes, having stepped to the first rank of European philosophers when his sovereign, Frederick the Great, was taking counsel of D'Alembert, adulating and squabbling with Voltaire or making Maupertuis president of his Prussian Academy. Beethoven, who belonged to a younger generation, com- posed many of the divine melodies, which he never heard, when Prussia was the feudatory of France. Arndt, who was a year older, was inspired by Jena and the subsequent invasion of Germany by France, to pen his patriotic pam- phlets and lyrics, 1 which more than the writings of any one 1 e.g. Der Rhein, Deutschlarufs Strom aber nicht DeutschlancTs Grente, and Was ist des Deutschen Vaterland, which was the national hymn of united Germany in the war of 1870. THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 87 man encouraged unity of sentiment among German-speaking peoples ; yet his patriotism was of a kind so little appre- ciated in Prussia that after the peace of 1815 he was deprived of his civil rights for twenty years. The influence which Germany has had in the world attained its height in the years when German political unity seemed a chimerical dream, when German industry supplied only local needs, and when German arms inspired no dread. In England, when Frederick the Great was making Prussia a military power, the name of Kant was scarcely known at Oxford, and the cultured society of London was unaware that Lessing was the foremost critic of the age. The considerable trace which German philosophy and literature have left on English thought and letters dates from the generation succeeding the French Revolution, when all Germany had submitted to Napoleon, and when Prussia, having been thrust back to the rank of a second-rate power, was reinstated only by the aid of the allied armies of Europe. Then it was that Coleridge, and less known but more profound thinkers, began the Germanising work which Carlyle made popular with his thoroughness and rugged energy. Germany still retains certain traditions of philosophy, of criticism and of research. But in the thirty years which have elapsed since its political unity was proclaimed at Versailles, it has produced few writers in any one of those branches of human knowledge whose names are quoted as authorities, in the sense in which that title was accorded to illustrious German workers in the days before Bismarck had accomplished his more practical task. France, more than England in some respects, fell under German influence before its conquest by Germany in 1870. At the end of the Napoleonic epoch the French, disillusioned 88 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. and wearied of the philosophy of the Encyclopaedists, which had led to the Revolution and the revolutionary wars, longed for a vague reposeful ideal. Madame de Stael in her book on Germany, published in 1810, but sup- pressed by Napoleon, moved them to seek it beyond the Rhine. From this point started two different currents in France which both sprang from German influence the romantic movement in literature and the metaphysical movement led by Victor Cousin who Germanised Plato. For France, Germany was a land of gentle melancholy, where dreaming philosophers consorted with blond and sentimental maidens. That epoch came to an end with the interchange of lyrical insults between Becker and Alfred de Musset, 1 on the subject of the Rhine, in the year when Frederick William III., the victim of Jena, died. From 1840 France regarded Germany with unsympathetic eyes, but continued to cultivate its learning. It was during this second period when Renan, steeped in German exegesis at Saint Sulpice, took the step which made him the leader of a popular school, and when Taine, who influenced nobler minds, never let a day pass without reading Hegel. The influence of the great German tone-poets on French music ranges over a wider period, from the school which adopted Bach as its master, long after his death, to the less melodious disciples of Wagner, who, in his lifetime, followed him only in his eccentricities, and who still continue to perplex unlearned lovers of tunefulness. But Wagner, though he lived for twelve years after the proclamation of the German Empire, was born in the year of Leipzig, and all his greatest work was composed in the 1 Becker's Rheinlied, "Sie sollen ihn nicht haben," and Mussel's "Nous 1'avons eu votre Rhin Allemand." THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 89 days when German political unity was a dim theory. The vogue in France, at the end of the nineteenth century, of his music, which before the war provoked bitter hostility in Paris, shows that the loss of German influence over the French is not due to the resentment of a vanquished people. At the dawn of the twentieth century that patriotic rancour lingers only in the hearts of the older generation which saw the invasion. Even on the morrow of the war the French were willing to take lessons from a victorious enemy. The reorganisation of their army, up to a certain point, was carried out on German lines, and educational reformers did not lose sight of the scholastic superiority of their conquerors. One notable effect of the German con- quest on French education is the assiduity with which the study of the German language has been pursued in France. Not only is it a more popular subject of voluntary study than English in the secondary schools : for certain examinations German is compulsory, while English is only alternative with Italian or Spanish. 1 This premium put on the acquisition of an unpractical language is not a sign of French desire to drink at the sources of German erudition, undiluted by translation. It is a relic of the days of revengeful hope when Frenchmen thought it would be agreeable for their sons to be able to address the citizens 1 For the " Baccalaure'at de 1'enseignement secondaire moderne " German is compulsory, but Spanish or Italian may be substituted for English. German alone is compulsory for the entrance examinations for the Ecole polytechnique and the Ecole militaire de Saint-Cyr. and also for the " Certificat d'aptitude au professorat des classes etementaires de 1'enseignement secondaire." The only public examination in which English is compulsory is that for the Ecole navale. M. Liard, the vice-rector of the Acade'mie de Paris, the permanent head of French secondary education, informs me that in November 1902, in the secondary schools (lyce'es et colleges) 47,000 pupils were learning German, and only 26,000 English. The same eminent authority tells me that, in his opinion, this zeal for the study of German has no effect whatever upon the young generation, as a philosophic influence. The language is learned solely for ' ' practical " purposes, 90 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. of Berlin in their own tongue after the occupation of that capital by the army of France. Although this strange outcome of the vanished purpose of vengeance causes a large proportion of the youth of France to struggle with the subtleties of German syntax, German influence is less marked in French education than when it was imparted second-hand by Cousin, Renan or Taine. Almost the only German author of united Germany who has influenced French thought is Nietzche, and his rare disciples study him in the French versions of his uneven work, where they may read that the most regrettable result of the conquest of France by Germany was the erroneous idea that German culture was going to profit from the victory, consecrated by the proclamation of the empire. This observation points to the course of the decadence of German influence, under the united Empire which was welded by the policy of " blood and iron." All nations in the last period of the nineteenth century have become tainted with materialism, to the great detriment of culture and learning. The German people more than any other has been injured by it, because the genius of Germany, which had its luxuriant springtime at the end of the eighteenth century, is essenti- ally idealistic. German philosophy, poetry and music is of such a nature that it cannot flourish in an atmosphere of materialism, military or commercial. Bismarck, whose ideas on humanism were those of a serjeant-major who had become a company-promoter, 1 transformed by his policy the character and the aspirations of the Germans. He 1 Bismarck's opinions on this subject were those of British materialists who wish to do away with the classical basis of secondary education : " I cannot understand why people take so much trouble with Latin and Greek. It must be merely because learned men do not wish to lessen the value of what they have themselves so laboriously acquired," Busch, Some Secret Pages, VoL I. c. viii. THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 91 Prussianised Germany by enchaining it to the militarism which is now the basis of life in the Empire. All the other features, which are said to constitute the greatness of united Germany, are importations from beyond the frontiers of the fatherland. The colonial enterprise of the Empire is a manifest and unsuccessful imitation of the expansion of England ; its naval policy, which may be more effective, is likewise copied from England ; the new development of its commerce and industry has for its model that of the United States of America. When the centenary of Bismarck's birth in 1815 is celebrated, those who admire his almost single-handed work will perhaps be able to boast that the political regenerator of Germany made it henceforth im- probable that German soil should ever again produce a Kant or a Hegel, a Lessing, a Schiller or a Goethe, a Mozart or a Wagner. There are other consequences of the consolidation of the German Empire under the hegemony of Prussia which may be accounted as beneficial. From the day when the Emperor William received the imperial title at Versailles peace has prevailed among the Christian powers of Europe. Though Russia has waged war upon Turkey and though the Balkan powers have come to blows, the peace of Europe has been less disturbed even than in the period of repose which followed the downfall of Napoleon. For between Waterloo and the Crimean campaign there took place the French expedition to Spain in 1823 to strengthen the power of the Bourbons, the French intervention in the Low Countries in 1831, out of which arose the kingdom of Belgium, and the reduction of northern Italy by Austria. Although each of those operations was provoked by a revolutionary movement 92 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. they were none the less breaches of the peace of Europe. The settlement of 1871 sated the ambition of Prussia, which in the previous seven years had produced three European wars. It likewise disabled France as the chief military power of Europe, and the warmest lover of that country cannot doubt that the French victorious would, under the restless guidance of Louis Napoleon, have turned their emboldened ardour to other fields of conquest. The proclamation of the German Empire at Versailles thus marked the opening of a new era of peace, but a peace so prepared for war that it has strained the resources of Europe more severely than the most costly campaigns of past ages. In one other respect the foundation of the German Empire may be deemed to have had consequences advan- tageous to Europe. At the hour when German literature and philosophy was exercising the most potent influence on European thought it was constantly said that no political influence ever emanated from Germany, as did the doctrine of the Revolution from France or the theory of repre- sentative government from England. A power has arisen in Germany, the direct product of the imperial office vested in the hands of the Hohenzollerns, which has removed that reproach. The Emperor William II., having inherited the imperial dignity almost immediately from the monarch who received it at Versailles, has so adorned it that he has strengthened monarchical sentiment in Europe even be- yond the frontiers of his imperial domain. Across the Vosges his neighbours, whom he may not visit for fear of reopening an ancient wound, sometimes reflect that if they had such a prince to personify their government they might regain the position which was taken from them by the THE PROCLAMATION OF THE GERMAN EMPIRE 93 armies of his grandfather. The Emperor William in his military zeal displays qualities which are the appropriate heritage of the successor of Frederick the Great on the throne of Prussia. He also evinces a tendency to idealise, which shows him to be imbued with the noblest traditions of greater Germany. But his faculty of popularising the monarchical idea, even beyond the boundaries of Germany, does not come from his ancestors in the male line. This beneficent gift the German Emperor illustrates as a scion of the royal family of England. BOOK III THE CORONATION OF QUEEN VICTORIA CHAPTER I THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA I THE two great ceremonies which we have been con- templating were landmarks of high importance in European history. The Coronations of Queen Victoria and of her illustrious son, to which we now turn, were events of world-wide significance the one as the inauguration of a new era of scientific inventions, which, emanating from England, changed the conditions of human society and at the same time enabled the British Empire under the British crown to expand in every quarter of the i globe ; the other as the consecration of the imperial idea, developed by the British race during the previous reign. Germany, under the steel-clad empire, proclaimed in an hour of victory, has abdicated the wider realm of moral authority in which it once set its mark on the progress of human civilisation. It now, with less sentimental aspira- tions, sends its ships of war and of commerce all over the world, in pursuit of what is called a mondial policy. But, though it has entered into successful rivalry with England in carrying its trade beyond the seas, and has also annexed tracts of savage territory for commercial purposes, there is no prospect of distant portions of the earth being effectively Germanised. Two million German settlers who have gone to the United States, since the empire was founded, to <5 97 98 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. rear up generations bound to disown the language as well as the flag of the fatherland, are a standing proof that Germany will never be a colonising power, whatever the artificial encouragement given by its rulers. Napoleon Bonaparte, before he crowned himself Emperor of the French, had led the soldiers of the Revolution into Asia and into Africa, where the way of his ambition to establish an Oriental empire was barred by British arms. But the vendor to the American government of Louisiana, which acquisition almost doubled the area of the United States, had no sense of colonial expansion. The colonial enterprises which France has essayed, since his time, can- not be traced to his influence, and, unlike the institutions which he founded, they have not been effective. French patriotism since the Revolution has taken the form of an ardent clinging to the soil of France. Hence, the extensive foreign dependencies acquired by the French, whether in temperate or in tropical zones, are regarded by them not as places of permanent domicile or of settlement for their citizens, but of temporary exile for soldiers and function- aries. Without these official classes, even in Algeria, the French would form a minority of the European population in that magnificent French possession at the gates of France. French colonial expansion is a question which chiefly con- cerns custom-house officers and map-makers. It is of international importance, because its principal aim is the exclusion of the products of rival nations from vast regions of Africa and Asia. But the spheres of French commercial traffic, so created, do not tend to establish a domain beyond the seas in any respect comparable with the British Empire. At the dawn of the twentieth century the French possessions in Africa, according to their claims on paper, THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 99 are of wider area than those of England ; but the only portion of the globe outside Europe where French speak- ing people are rooted to the soil, and are multiplying upon it, is under the British crown in the Canadian settlements of ancient France. 1 Another point which distinguishes the assumption of imperial dignity by Napoleon Bonaparte and William of Hohenzollern from the coronations of Queen Victoria and of King Edward VII., is that the ceremonies attending the former were the immediate result and the consecration of the triumph of armed force. The coronation of Napoleon took place between two campaigns. The laurel crown which he put on his head was a trophy won on a score of battle- fields, from Castiglione to Marengo. The elevation of the Emperor William was the consequence of a series of wars profitable to Prussia, and the proclamation of his imperial title was the culminating incident in the last of 1 Since this passage was written the following corroboration of it was published, from the pen of a distinguished Frenchman, Dr Adrien Loir, of the Pasteur Institute, Paris, who went to South Africa on a scientific mission. It appeared in the Temps of February 15, 1903, in one of a series of articles written in Rhodesia, which cannot be read without satisfaction by Englishmen, constituting as they do a gratifying testimony to the progress of that great terri- tory. Dr Loir is a traveller familiar with many oversea possessions of England and of France, and he has to confess that what he says of Tunisia, a day's voyage from Marseilles, can also be said of distant Madagascar. The quotation from his letter, though long, is worth putting on record, as it shows why the British Empire, in its expansion, has now nothing to fear from one of the two chief nations of the continent, its great colonial rival of the eighteenth cen- tury : " J'ai v6cu dans une de nos colonies, voisine de la France ; j'y 6tais venu apres avoir fait un sejour de quatre ann^es en Australie. J'arrivais avec la ferme intention de m'e'tablir dans ce pays fran9ais et d'y concentrer, en meme temps que mes occupations, mes inte'rets, mon oyer, ma vie et tout ce qui faisait mon existence. Anime' par 1'esprit de colonisation du pays que je venais de quitter, je croyais retrouver le mSme enthousiasme dans cette Tunisie qui, a juste litre, est appele'e la perle des colonies fran9aises. Je comptais trouver des colons et des fonctionnaires partageant mes sentiments et travaillant de tous leurs efforts a 1'avenir de la contr^e dans laquelle ils s'e'taient transplanted. Je n'ai pas tard6 a 6prouver une re'elle decep- tion presque a mon arrive'e. Au lieu de cette entente, de cette homoge'ne'itg de sentiments, je rencontrai des fonctionnaires ennuye"s, des colons moroses, des militaires avouant qu'ils ne venaient dans le pays que pour avoir des campagnes a leur actif ; tous paraissaient s'entendre pour d^nigrer le pays et ne songeaient qu'au moment de retourner en France." ioo THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. them, amid the sound of battle, before the Germans and their vanquished foes had ceased killing one another. These solemnities moreover, and the crises which they signalised, were each the work of one man, by birth unconnected with dynastic lineage. The first was a soldier of fortune, who by his military genius turned the great movement of the French Revolution to his own profit. The other was a statesman who revived, and, with the aid of armies, organised the principle of German political unity, for the benefit of a royal house which he served and aggrandised. Neither personal nor vicarious ambition has had any bearing on the assumption of the British crown by those who have worn it since the wars of the Roses ; nor since that epoch has it been affected by the exploits of armies against a foreign foe. The wide domain which Queen Victoria inherited, as the heir of the British monarchy, and which she handed on with its bounds largely extended, was no doubt partly the fruit of conquest. But the consolidation of her dominions, into an empire of unexampled area and splendour, has been due much more to the peaceful enterprise of the British race than to its military prowess. It is true that, excepting the great Australian continent, there are few of our possessions which have not been acquired or enlarged or kept by armed force. During nearly ninety years the armies of England have only once been in conflict with those of a European power ; but rarely has one of those years passed without a British force being actively engaged beyond the seas in defence of the Empire. When King Edward was crowned we had only just ended our gravest colonial war since the revolt of the American colonies. So also, soon after the coronation of Queen Victoria the protection of our Indian frontier led to a bloody campaign, THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 101 which included the greatest military disaster sustained by England in the nineteenth century, when an entire army perished in the Khyber Pass. But those incidents of a great dominion, scattered all over the world, with boundaries touching those of other peoples, do not greatly modify the truth of the proposition that the British Empire is a monu- ment of peaceful development. Again, the crowning of Queen Victoria is a notable land- mark in the history of the world, not only because of the expansion of the British Empire which took place in her reign, but also because her accession coincided with the moment when her realm of England began to send forth inventions, or applications of scientific discoveries, which were soon to transform the conditions of human society all over the globe. Her contemporaries were a privileged generation, if it be a privilege to witness in a lifetime social and material changes vaster than those which had been effected in the three previous centuries. When Sir Robert Peel was sent for from Italy to form the short-lived ministry which preceded that which Queen Victoria found in office on her accession, the statesman was unable to travel from Rome to England much more quickly than Augustine might have journeyed when he visited the Isle of Thanet in 597, had not the Benedictine missionary halted on his way to enjoy Gallic hospitality at Aries and at Autun. It took Sir Robert Peel as long to come from Rome to London in 1834 as it took the messengers of Clement VII. to reach Cardinal Campeggio at Whitehall, after his arrival in 1528 to try the divorce of Catherine of Arragon. The distance between London and Rome the year that Queen Victoria died could be travelled in forty-one hours, an hour less than Her Majesty's mails 102 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. took to go from London to Edinburgh when she came to the throne, and the time which Sir Robert Peel occupied in travelling from Rome to London now suffices for a journey from England to the Pacific shore of our Dominion of Canada. 1 II No particular date is associated in men's minds with the great revolution which took place when means of communi- cation were accelerated by mechanical agencies. Yet it marks an epoch which, in the history of the human race, will rank in importance as high as the Renaissance, and infinitely higher than the French Revolution. For this reason the year 1838, when Queen Victoria assumed the crown of England, deserves to be signalised as a conven- tional date, marking an epoch more distinctly than 1453, when the Turks took Constantinople, or 1789, when the Bastile fell. The figure of the young queen at that epoch seems to stand as an emblem of the new order of things which her coronation inaugurated. In all the great crises which have interrupted the unity of the world's history, there never was a change effected with such sudden rapidity as that produced by the application of scientific discoveries to 1 When William IV. dismissed Lord Melbourne on November 15, 1834, a messenger was sent post-haste to Rome to summon Sir Robert Peel, who, hurrying back, arrived only on December 9. In the same interval of time it would now be possible, and even easy, to travel from England to Vancouver and back if the Atlantic passages were good and special trains were organised between New York and Montreal, and then over the Canadian- Pacific line. As far back as 1891 the "China Mail" was once sent over this route in 21^ days from Yokohama to St Martin's-le-Grand, the time occupied between Vancouver and London being 10 days and 21 hours. But in this case the transit from New York to London was unusually slow, taking 7 days and 5 hours, whereas the journey from Vancouver to New York took only 3 days and 16 hours. The time-bills of January 1838, six months after Queen Victoria's accession, announced that a mail-coach left the Bull-and-Mouth, St Martin's-le-Grand, every evening at 8, arriving at Edinburgh the next day but one at 2.23 P.M. THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 103 means of communication. The children born when Queen Victoria was a child received their first impressions in an old world, of which the calm was disturbed only by occasional political convulsions, by pestilence or by war- fare, and in which the progress of civilisation slowly transformed by invisible degrees the outward aspect of things. The children born during the infancy of Queen Victoria's eldest son, our present King, never knew any other world than that which, in a more developed stage, we have before our eyes at the beginning of his reign. They grew up in the restless age of the railway, of the steam-engine, and of the utilisation of electric force. The other great revolutions in the history of mankind were slow in their effects. Of Christianity it need only be said that it had been founded for centuries before its results, social or material, were visible. The Renaissance, which commenced before the earliest date ever assigned to it, though less slow in its influence than Christianity, was not a rapid movement. The flight of the Greek scholars, before the inroad of the Turks, from the shores of the Bosphorus to Italy, where already the revival of the antique had quickened the artistic instinct of the Floren- tines, opened up the learning of the ancients to a Europe obscured by the darkness of the Middle Ages. At the same moment printing was invented by Gutenberg to be the instrument of diffusing the new learning. Yet, in spite of these simultaneous forces, the Renaissance was in process for a hundred years before it began to stamp its impress on the life of Europe. The splendours of the Italian schools of painting, the sumptuous domestic architecture of the French, the astronomical researches of Copernicus, the finding of the Western Continent and of the ocean route io 4 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. to India, by English, Spanish and Portuguese navigators, the spread of Greek philosophy, the Reformation in England and in Germany, altered the conditions of human existence or expanded the limits of human understanding in a manner unexampled in the history of the world. But while these great phenomena were being produced, generations passed away. The movement began before the wars of the Roses in England, when France was throwing off English domination and struggling with its own feudatories. It did not come to fruition till half of the sixteenth century had gone, when united France was soon to pass from the feeble hands of the last of the Valois to the powerful rule of the first of the Bourbons, when the Empire had seen the end of the ambitious reign of Charles V., and when a still mightier monarch was showing that in England the instru- ment of directing a great movement to the glory, honour and welfare of the realm, was a woman on the throne, dux feminafacti. Three centuries later another queen revived that tradi- tion of Elizabeth. The movement which developed in the reign of Victoria differed, however, from the Renaissance in three important particulars. It was swift in its effect ; it emanated from England instead of being imported to our shores from the continent ; and, whatever benefits it con- ferred on mankind, it did not beautify the world as did the movement out of which, at various stages, sprang Brunelleschi's dome by the Arno and Philibert Delorme's towers by the Loire, which filled the canvasses of Dtirer and of Leonardo, or guided the chisel of Michel Angelo. The French Revolution, compared with the Renaissance or with the change of things dating from the accession of Queen Victoria, can no longer be classed as a great move- THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 105 ment in the history of the world. It was swift in its action but not durable in its effect. As we have seen, had it not been organised by Napoleon, and by him imposed on Europe at the point of the bayonet, its place in history might probably have been only that of a political and social upheaval, which began in philosophy and ended in anarchy. The real revolution which has taken place in France is that unrecognised one which British engineers and contractors carried across the channel in the first years of the reign of Victoria. The chief opponent of railways in France, who delayed their serious introduction for some years, was M. Thiers, the minister of Louis Philippe. He was reproached with lack of prescience. But perhaps the ardent evangelist of 1789, always jealous for the tradition of the Revolution, then in its prime, foresaw that it was fated to be overshadowed by the new order of things, which would bring into the modern state conditions un- dreamed of by the framers of the Declaration of the Rights of Man. France still claims to be the land of the Revolution ; but its revolutionaries in the twentieth century, who constitute the most compact party in the Third Republic, of which they are the chief defence, are the socialists. They repudiate the individualism of the French Revolution. They have no hereditary connection with any of the controversies which came to a head in 1789, although they burden their arguments with irrelevant references to the violent events which followed that date. They are the issue not of the French Revolution but of the industrial development which commenced fifty years later. It is still the fashion of French politicians to appeal to eighteenth-century personages, just as the Romans, in their rhetorical exercises, used to invoke the immortal gods 106 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. long after they had ceased to believe in them. Neverthe- less, it is certain that at the present hour the theories of the encyclopaedists, and the actions of Danton and Robespierre, have less influence on French daily life than the inventions of the Stephensons and the enterprise of Brassey. When, before the advent of those agents of the new civilisation, Jules Simon, who was five years older than Queen Victoria, and Renan, who was four years younger, came to Paris by diligence from their native pro- vinces, the scenes of their boyhood, then distant several days' journey from the capital, retained their ancient characteristics. The Revolution had passed over France like a whirlwind, uprooting many political and fiscal institu- tions. But the costume, the language, the manners and the isolation of the country people remained unchanged. The half century which succeeded the abolition of privilege produced less effect on the lives of French provincials than the subsequent twenty years which followed the covering of France by a network of railways. 1 Ill The revolution which was beginning when Queen Victoria was crowned was not only rapid in movement, but permanent in result Under its influence manners and customs, which were as old as human civilisation, dis- appeared eternally. One ancient craft, of amiable associa- tion in all ages and in all lands the art of letter-writing received its inevitable doom the year of the Queen's accession, when a pamphlet on " Post Office Reform " was 1 " En ralit la Revolution avait 6t6 non avenue pour le monde ou je vivais," Renan, Souvenirs tf En f ance. THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 107 published by Rowland Hill. This discerning innovator saw, what was not detected by many of his contemporaries, that rapidity of written communication was the corollary of rapidity of locomotion, and that the newly invented railways would develop a cheap postal service to a degree which seemed fabulous at the time. That which appeared obvious to the subsequent generation was not so to the subjects of Queen Victoria in her coronation year. Lively speculations were rife as to the consequences of the nascent railway system, brought into being at the moment when the accession of the young queen was making the dominant note of the English mind one of hopeful, and sometimes fantastic, expectancy. It was seriously predicted that the facilities provided by railways for the transport of passengers would diminish commercial correspondence, or that men of business would cease to rely upon written communication for the despatch of important affairs at a distance, when by taking the train they could quickly con- clude them by word of mouth. 1 But the more prescient theory of Rowland Hill was accepted, and so swiftly put into practice, that eighteen months after the Queen's Coronation the uniform penny rate became the postal tariff for letters between all places in the United Kingdom. The revolutionary character of that reform, which was soon, in modified shape, to be adopted by all the civilised nations of the world, can be appreciated by a superficial glance at the postal system of the United Kingdom in 1 " It might have been expected that the facilities afforded by railroads for the conveyance of passengers would tend to lessen the amount of epistolary intercourse along the lines, as it is of course evident that communication by writing will not take place in all those cases where the parties can travel themselves for the execution of business," The British Almanac of the Society for the Diffusion of Useful Knowledge (Chairman, The Right Hon. Lord Brougham), io8 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. 1838. Although a penny post for the delivery of letters in London, Westminster and Southwark had been established in the seventeenth century, the metropolitan tariff stood at twopence when Queen Victoria was crowned. For the provinces there was a sliding scale according to distance. Under it in 1838, a letter written on a single sheet was conveyed thirty miles for sixpence, a hundred and twenty miles for ninepence, and three hundred miles for a shilling. Only a minute proportion of the letters for town or country were prepaid, the postal charges usually falling on the recipients. The heavy tariff for country letters was to some extent evaded by the privilege of " franking," accorded to the holders of certain offices, whose signature on the face of a letter enabled it to be delivered without fee in any part of the kingdom. Certain high officials were permitted to send and receive letters without limit as to number or weight ; while the members of both Houses of Parliament could receive fifteen and send ten letters daily. The privilege was not limited to their own correspondence : those who enjoyed this right were allowed to exempt from postal dues any one's letters franked with their sign manual. So important was this licence, and so serviceable was it to the friends of peers and of high functionaries, and to the constituents of members of parliament, that in the official annuals of the year of Queen Victoria's coronation the " List of persons privileged under the General Franking Act " was printed as a piece of useful information, just as the names of the Agents-General for the Colonies are given in similar handbooks in the year of the coronation of King Edward VII. Thus, until after the accession of Queen Victoria, when the conveyance of a letter from London to Exeter cost tenpence, and to Carlisle thirteenpence, or THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 109 else involved the tiresome solicitation of a frank from a "privileged person," the restrictions in force were pro- hibitive to correspondence, excepting in cases where writers had something of importance or of interest to communicate. But before the days of railways, when a journey was to most people a rare event and even inland travel was arduous, leisure was abundant in the classes which could afford the luxury of exchanging letters on subjects uncon- nected with business. Therefore friends at a distance, whether inmates of cities or quiet dwellers in the country, were wont to acquaint one another, by familiar epistles, with details of their daily life and surroundings. So habitual was the practice, that it was not laid aside amid the fatigues and interesting adventures which then attended a foreign tour, whatever the difficulties of transmitting correspond- ence from abroad. The consequence was that private individuals, few of whom were conscious of the posses- sion of literary talent, squires and soldiers, gentlewomen and ecclesiastics, statesmen and merchants, became without knowing it the authors of historical documents of the highest value. Thousands of these are still fading or mildewing in the chests and closets of old manor houses. A certain number have been brought to light and enable us to trace day by day and hour by hour the lives, public and private, of those who have gone before us. A few of them, when published, have given fame to writers, who died without knowing that they had any other title to respect than that of being peaceable citizens or notable housewives. 1 Whatever the fate of these domestic manuscripts of the 1 Madame de Se'vigne' is the leading example of one who has taken a place among the most illustrious writers of all ages, without ever having written a book or having attempted to write one, entirely by the literary merits of familiar letters, never intended for public view. no THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. past, their confection ceased when in the track of the railway, changing all the old conditions of existence, came cheap postage which soon made the receipt and expedition of letters a mere matter of family, social or business routine. Some of those who had been brought up in the gracious old tradition maintained for a season its practice, and even handed it on to their children to continue it for a generation. But letter- writing as a fine art was doomed. An end had come to the one branch of literary composition which had been unaffected by the invention of printing, and which had been inspired by the same motives, and created by the same mental process, from the days when Cicero quitted his metaphysic and his oratory to describe to his brother Quintus, or to his friend Atticus, the last phases of republican Rome, till the days when Mr Pope neglected his couplets to discourse to Dr Atterbury on the daily life of the early Georgian era, or when Horace Walpole bequeathed to Miss Berry a legacy of letters to be by her hands delivered to the generation which saw the new order of things. Whatever commercial benefit mankind has derived from the application to means of inter-communication of steam, and of electricity, which quickly followed the other, it is perhaps a matter for rejoic- ing that the utility of these forces was not discovered sooner. Their employment has not elevated the standard of human intercourse in one great branch which is as old as the use of written characters, and which in all civilised communities the noblest spirits of each succeeding age had cultivated. The world would be poorer if Cowper had relieved his melan- choly by running with his hares to a telegraph office at Olney to despatch messages to Lady Hesketh, or if Madame de Sevigne" had written to her daughter a daily postcard THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA in illuminated with a view of the Chateau of Grignan. Its destiny might have been changed if Saint Paul had been able to send from Philippi his sublime Epistles to the Cor- inthians by telephone. For it is certain that, had that instrument been invented, the Roman Empire would have installed it in its Greek colonies, and with less difficulty than in our day, when the Turks possess part of the route between eastern Macedonia and the Gulf of Lepanto : it is probable that the Jewish colonists would have been the first to make use of it, especially when they had to address correspondents on urgent financial matters, as was the case with Saint Paul when he wrote the epistles in question. No one can tell whether the sum of human happiness has been increased or diminished by the acceleration of means of communication. Its effects in this respect are not palpably manifest as are those of other scientific inven- tions of the Victorian age, such as that of anaesthetics for surgical operations, which has undoubtedly made the human race less subject to physical suffering. But whether man- kind is happier or unhappier under its changed conditions, the greatest revolution in the history of civilisation has been accomplished, and it has to be accepted. It ought, moreover, to be accepted with greater satisfaction by' the British people than by any other portion of the human race. For the nation which gave birth to Watt and Stephenson, Wheatstone and Faraday has been the chief to profit from the developments of their discoveries. It is true that our colonies were all founded and our Indian dependencies conquered before ocean-going steamers facilitated traffic between them and the mother-country, before railways were invented to open up their rich resources, and before the electric telegraph put them in hourly com- ii2 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. munication with the metropolis. The genius of the British race which was illustrated by Drake and Frobisher in the sixteenth century, by Lord Baltimore and William Penn in the seventeenth, and by Clive and Captain Cook in the eighteenth, needed no mechanical or scientific aids to encourage it. To those undaunted Britons, and to others like them, who for various causes went forth from their native land in days when a voyage was an adventure fraught with peril and uncertainty, the primacy of the English tongue among the languages of the earth is due in the twentieth century. The dangers and difficulties which they had to face only stimulated their enterprise and affirmed their vigour. Had the expansion of England not begun until the time when a voyage to the antipodes was within the powers of the feeble, not only should we have been too late to found an empire beyond the seas, but our race would have degenerated and would have been unfit for imperial sway. We owe everything to the spirit and example of our ancestors, formed amid hardships and hazards, from the period of the Renaissance, when the English language and national character took shape, down to the epoch of invention, which was inaugurated when Queen Victoria was crowned. The special value of their tradition lies in its continuity. Spain and France, at various stages in their modern history, were the leading nations of the world in colonisation. But their efforts died away ; while those of England were pursued with an uninterrupted tenacity which never failed, either amid trouble at home or reverse abroad. When just two centuries from the day on which Queen Elizabeth waved a farewell to Frobisher, as he sailed past Greenwich on his first great voyage, we lost our American colonies, a less inflexible people would have THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 113 been discouraged by their defection, as were the French by the loss of Canada, seventeen years before the Declaration of Independence. But the secession of the United States, instead of inflicting a fatal blow on the territorial ambition of England, only incited it to fresh acquisition. New con- quests in India formed an immediate compensation for our losses in the West. Then came the French Revolution, caused in part by the example of the American rebellion, and out of the wars which ensued we took as our spoil a collection of distant possessions, 1 while keeping our hold on the newly found lands of Australasia to be colonised at a future day. IV Such was the British dominion, acquired by our fore- fathers before Queen Victoria assumed the Imperial Crown, with which she was destined to consolidate it. Every yard of it had been obtained without the aid of any scientific inventions more recent than those of gunpowder and the mariner's compass. It was left to the British people as an inheritance of the ages which were distinguished, in varying degrees, not less by arduous enterprise than by a practical sense of beauty in painting, architecture, poetry and letters, all of which arts have waned in the new commercial era. It was this inheritance which was destined, under the crown of Queen Victoria, to turn to our benefit the inven- tions which, when she assumed it, were rushing forth from 1 The enterprise and bravery of our sailors and soldiers in annexing territories during the Napoleonic wars were counterbalanced by our listless diplomacy which gave up most of their acquisitions, notably at the Peace of Amiens, when England, weary of the war, ceded nearly all its spoils gained in the conflict with France. After the final settlement at the Congress of Vienna we retained Malta, the Dutch colonies of Ceylon and the Cape, the French colony of Mauritius and a few West Indian islands a scant proportion of our conquests. H H4 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. England to transform the surface of the world. No one at this epoch anticipated either the good or the evil which would result from these scientific discoveries and from their application to the conditions of existence. The railway was not then associated with the disfigurement of smiling landscape as the price to pay for rapidity of trans- port and consequent industrial development. The year that the Queen was crowned nothing could be more agree- able than to take the unaccustomed train at Euston Grove and to be swiftly borne by it past the classic hill of Harrow, through the fertile vale of Aylesbury to visit some ancient hall among the Chilterns or some rural market-town in the shires, where people were living the tranquil life of their ancestors amid scenes as yet unchanged, though they were now brought within a few hours' journey of the capital. It was by this novel mode of conveyance that joyous crowds repaired to London for Queen Victoria's coronation from counties through which the newly opened lines passed. From the impressions which they recorded, the loyal travellers do not seem to have realised that they were taking part in the first stage of a revolution. They regarded the train as a new experiment in locomotion, something like the "monster balloon" which, then making its voyages from Vauxhall Gardens, encouraged the belief that the secret of aerial navigation had been discovered. Not for a year or two did the future of steam-traffic inspire that optimism which produced the disastrous railway-mania and, at the same time, covered England with a web of lines. From that moment the character of the English popula- tion and its conditions of life were transformed. At the same time was deteriorated the beauty of English scenery, THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 115 which owed its charm less to the grandiose effects of nature than to our systems of land-tenure and cultivation, practised in a climate favourable to verdure. The peculiar amenity of the English landscape before the era of railways was not a patriotic invention of those who had never compared it with scenes in other lands. Bishop Berkeley, whose genius as a philosopher has caused his graphic descriptions of foreign travel to be neglected, writing to Pope of the "lightsome days, blue skies, rocks and pre- cipices" of Italy, declared that "green fields and groves, flowery meadows and purling streams are nowhere in such perfection as in England." 1 This was in the year that the House of Hanover succeeded to the British crown ; but a century and a quarter later, when Queen Victoria had just come to the throne, the charm of rural England was un- rivalled in the eyes even of those familiar with the most picturesque regions of Europe. A few months before her coronation George Borrow met at Corunna a wandering Piedmontese, who said, " I would rather be the poorest tramper on the roads of England than lord of all within ten leagues of the lake of Como. I have ten letters from as many countrymen in America who are rich and thriving ; but every night when their heads are reposing on their pillows, their souls hurry away to England and its green lanes and farm-yards. And there they are again at night- fall in the hedge-alehouses, listening to the roaring song and merry jests of the labourers, ... oh the green English hedgerows." 2 The latter quotation throws some light on the cheerful social life of rural England as well as on the comeliness of its scenery when Queen Victoria was crowned. 1 " The Rev. Dean Berkley to Mr Pope," Leghorn, May, 1714. The Works of Alexander Pope, Esq. , London, 1751. 2 The Bible in Spain, by George Borrow. Vol. II. ch. viii., London, 1843. Ii6 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. It can hardly be denied that both had undergone a com- plete change by the end of her reign. To the most superficial observer who looks at England from the window of a railway carriage the transformation of the surface of the land is obvious. A journey such as that from King's Cross to the industrial district of Yorkshire reveals the change. The streets of London stretch nearly to the park of Hatfield, one of those enclosures the existence of which was once blamed by economists and assailed by reformers, though now they are precious sanctuaries of almost all that survives of unimpaired rural beauty in England. The pleasing market towns and villages beyond, amid the groves of Hertfordshire or of Bedfordshire, are surrounded with graceless fringes of trivial modern houses proclaiming them suburbs of the capital. Farther on, when the Fens are crossed, five or six old provincial centres of agriculture are each flanked with a dreary wilderness of railway- sidings : they too have suburbs of their own which straggle along the line till they approach the confines of the next town. The dense manufacturing district is reached by the rapid train before the eye has been allowed to rest for ten minutes on an unblemished country landscape. Here, on the brightest day of summer, a gloomy veil obstructs the sun from lighting up the gaunt and endless streets, too often built in defiance of sanitary requirement, for the habitation of the toiling people who produce the wealth which the smoke represents. It extends far beyond the limits of the cheerless towns. On the moorlands and in once rural valleys, the atmosphere is tarnished with the signs of industrial progress. If the traveller's goal be a country-house a Tudor manor where the great maiden queen once halted, or a spacious hall, planned by Inigo THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 117 Jones, or an Italian palace, filled with treasures of art, the brightness of the interior after nightfall will make him forget all else besides the immemorial tradition of English hospitality. But on his morning walk he will note that the nymphs on the terraces, mourning their Castalian springs, have veiled themselves in streaky suits of woe, the yew-tree avenue weeps blots of swarthy dew and the plucked flower smirches the nostril it was intended to perfume. Considerations of this kind might be dismissed as the fancies of unpractical refinement if it were certain that the disfigurement of England had been for the greater happiness of the people. The midland and northern regions defaced by mineral and industrial development, the home counties overrun by the suburbs of the swollen capital, the pastures and orchards of the west menaced by the builder, the noble and historic coast-line of our island degraded into a long and insipid esplanade for the diversion of railway-travelling idlers all these changes might be a just price to pay for the progress of civilisation if they had been coincident with a proportional advance in the general well-being of the community. In the old days when locomotion was slow and traffic limited, the hard- ships of the population were sometimes acute. Oppressive laws have been repealed, the advance of medical science has arrested the scourge of epidemic disease, the spread of education and the reform of the penal system have greatly reduced crime. But these improvements have not been due to railways and other products of mechanical in- vention, which have brought forth other evils, while the circumstances under which those ills are suffered are less agreeable. This is not the place for a detailed inquiry into ii8 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the economic and social condition of England. It must suffice to say that the annual number of deaths from starva- tion, and the large proportion of the inhabitants of Great Britain who are struggling with hopeless poverty, indicate some of the untoward results of sixty years' enjoyment of the new civilisation. In that time the population of the land has more than doubled, yet its once animated villages are often deserted, and the rural tracts outside the sphere of influence of the railways are sometimes solitary wastes. The influx from the country into the towns is so great that they now con- tain two-thirds of the entire population, and the consequent overcrowding and competition for work are such that certain provincial urban centres vie with London in the misery of the condition of the poor. 1 The fact is that England, through which a postchaise could be driven from end to end in two days and a night, was too small a country for railways and the colossal indus- trial development which came in their wake. England was like a fair daughter of men, minute of stature, chosen for his mate by a giant sent down from some monster- breeding star, and producing with valiant fecundity a race of mammoths, interspersed with an occasional weakling. But the efforts of abnormal parturition have disfigured the little mother, and she has to console herself for her 1 The statistics given by Mr C. Booth, Mr Rowntree and Mr Rider Haggard upon this subject have been disputed. But the general lines of the sombre pictures of urban and rural life in England drawn by those able and observant writers cannot be criticised. The state of things described in the text is not peculiar to England, and is found in countries which have none of the national compensations about to be mentioned. In Belgium the misery in the large towns is said to be worse than in ours. In France the depopulation of the rural districts by the immigration into the towns is further aggravated by the artificial decrease of the birth rate. The happiest period for the people in France seems to have been that between the end of the Revolutionary wars, when the population was enjoying in peace the relief from the fiscal oppression of privilege, and the development of the railway system, which introduced some of the evils of the new civilisation less acutely, however, than in England, THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 119 battered features by contemplating her prodigious offspring and their mighty works. Here we see the compensation which England has derived from the new civilisation and its attendant evils. From those ills England, as a fragment of the earth's surface, has suffered more than any country by reason of its narrow limits, and also on account of the peculiar effect of smoke on its insular atmosphere. But England, as an imperial nation, has profited more than any other in the world from improved means of communication. The colonies and dependencies founded and annexed by our forerunners could not have been effectively developed under the old conditions, or, being developed, they could not have been firmly united into one great empire without the ocean-going steamers which connect them with the metropolis, and, in a different degree, without the railways which bind together the component parts of each wide possession beyond the seas. In the spacious horizons of Canada and Australia the railways traversing the virgin soil find their proper scope for the good of mankind. If a journey of five hours on an English line, from the Black Country to Plymouth or from London to Man- chester, gives cause for disquieting reflection, a journey of five days on the Canadian Pacific Railroad, from the shores of the Saint Lawrence to beyond the fastnesses of the Rocky Mountains, imparts to the English traveller a sense of patriotic exhilaration. Our South African territory, a mineral-bearing wilderness, fringed with a border of culti- vation, is marked out as a land incapable of permanent prosperity without the railway, which will be the chief agency of conciliation, if the rival white races inhabiting it are ever to be reconciled. India, with its ancient 120 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. civilisation and its dense native population, stands in a different category to that of our colonial dependencies. It is the greatest monument of British enterprise and administrative skill exercised beyond the seas in the old era. The application of modern inventions to the govern- ment and commerce of that vast empire is bearing results which cannot easily be summarised. It is, however, interesting to note how in its development we utilise the improved means of communication which other nations have adopted, to bind closer the relations of India with the metropolis. There is no more significant sight in Europe than that which may be seen on the last day of every week among the Alpine passes of Savoy, and a few hours later on the skirts of the Adriatic, when France and Italy clear their iron- ways for the passage of our Indian mail on its journey to Brundusium. The distant parts of the earth would have profited from the inventions of the new era whatever had happened to the political system of the land from whence they first emanated. The progress they have made in the United States of America shows that to develop them, to the highest perfection, the protection of the British flag is not necessary, especially in a land of English speech, peopled chiefly by men of Anglo-Saxon race. It is not unlikely, it is even probable that those portions of the British Empire which are now self-governing colonies, under the British crown, would for various causes have followed the example of the United States in quitting the tutelage of the mother- country but for the binding influence of that crown. It is equally probable that had the central figure of the epoch- marking coronation of 1838 not been the young queen, who reconciled loyalty to the national conscience, who invested THE INAUGURATION OF A NEW ERA 121 the monarchy with a moral prestige appealing to the pride and also to the utilitarian instincts of its subjects, if the sovereign then crowned had been instead of her an unpopular or unsympathetic personage, the imperial idea would never have been born. In that case England, bereft of her offshoots, would, as we have seen, have had no cause to rejoice at the progress of things. Here we see one of the advantages which the English nation has derived from the monarchy in the new era. It was the figure of the Queen seated on the throne of England which inspired the imperial citizenship of the colonist and caused it to take the form of personal allegiance. Without the improved means of communication between the metropolis and the colonies that sentiment could not have been effectively developed. But without the venerated and symbolical figure wearing the crown the revolutionising products of the age might have encouraged young and ambitious communities to break away from the old country instead of strengthening their links with it. Hence the twofold historical importance of the Coronation of Queen Victoria. It was the inaugura- tion of the era in which mankind experienced greater changes than in any previous period of the world's history. It was the manifestation to her people of the ruler who became the instrument to turn those changes to the profit of the nation, over which she solemnly assumed sovereignty that day in Westminster Abbey. CHAPTER II THE ESTATES OF THE REALM AT THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA I THE Coronation of Queen Victoria was the inauguration of a new era, not only of colonial expansion and of the consolidation of the British Empire. It also marked the period in which political power departed from the hands of a territorial oligarchy, henceforth to be shared in increasing proportions by the commercial classes. The discoveries of Watt and of Faraday, which, when applied to means of locomotion and of communication, converted steam and electricity into forces destined to revolutionise the world, were not the sole inventions which, going forth from England, changed in their development the conditions of human existence. Already in the eighteenth century Arkwright with the spinning-jenny, Cartwright with the power-loom, Crompton with the mule, and other English- men with similar products of their genius, were preparing an industrial revolution which, when steam came to be applied to the novel machinery, affected civilisation more profoundly than any political or social reform in modern times, such as the abolition of feudal tenure in England or of privilege in France. For out of these inventions arose the great problems, unknown and unforeseen in previous ages, which have for their basis the relations of capital and THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 123 labour. These problems, which were first foreshadowed when Queen Victoria assumed the crown of England, are far from their solution at the beginning of the reign of her illustrious son. In some communities they have put into the background all questions of a purely political order, notably in the great independent offshoot of England, the United States of America. If our " nation of shopkeepers," whose commercial aptitude and enterprise won it that title before the revolution caused by the application of steam to machinery, is not in similar case, it is due to the existence of the monarchy. The crown of England has been a beneficent influence strong enough to arrest in some degree the materialisation of social life, which elsewhere is an essential incident of the capitalist regime. Moreover under the British crown the opposing forces of labour have been able to organise themselves in corporations, which, though formidable, are not in England a hostile menace to orderly government, as are the trade-unions on the continent of Europe. The preponderant sway of capital on the one hand and the organisation of labour on the other were not subjects which called for much attention in the year of the Corona- tion of Queen Victoria. An important change had however just taken place which had caused a considerable displace- ment of political power. The enfranchisement of the middle classes in 1832, and the transfer of a number of parliamentary seats from pocket boroughs to newly created industrial constituencies, had modified the political influence of the landed interest, which was destined further to diminish under the altered conditions of the commercial era. But the Estates of the Realm which were summoned to Westminster Abbey on June 28, 1838, to take their 124 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. traditional part in the Coronation of Queen Victoria were, for reasons which we shall notice, not yet sensibly affected by the new legislation. Although no fewer than three general elections had taken place in the five years succeed- ing the passage of the Reform Bill, the elements composing the House of Commons had not greatly changed since the unreformed era. With a few exceptions the members of both Houses of Parliament who attended the coronation may be said to have represented, by birth, by age, and by association, the old order of things. It was the last full- dress parade of England of the ancient regime which the young Queen inspected in the choir and transepts of the Abbey. If therefore we pass in review some of the personages who surrounded the throne on that memorable day we shall more clearly comprehend the place in history filled by Queen Victoria. For she, who was the chief figure in this great assembly of people, more than half of whom were born in the eighteenth century, did not lay aside the sceptre then placed in her hands, until with it she had guided into the twentieth century a new imperial nation not yet born on that Coronation day. To one of the most intimate of her advisers, in her closing days, the Queen once said, with some pathos, that she had been on the throne so long that five generations of friends and of councillors had passed before her in the course of her reign. The memory of the venerable sovereign was not at fault. At the time of her succession among the men to whom she turned for guidance were the Duke of Wellington, the Duke of Sussex, her uncle, and Lord Melbourne, her first Prime Minister. They were all born in the early years of the reign of George III. : the aged people whom they knew in their childhood had been subjects of the Stuarts, THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 125 and they themselves were growing up when the French Re- volution began. The next generation of Queen Victoria's councillors included five of her Prime Ministers who were born during the first administration of William Pitt, which commenced in 1783 : these were, in the order of their birth, Lord Aberdeen, Lord Palmerston, Sir Robert Peel, Lord John Russell and Lord Derby. The third series first saw the light under the Regency, and passed their boyhood amid echoes of the war with Napoleon : of them the most notable were Lord Beaconsfield and Mr Gladstone, to whose names should be added that of the sagacious Dean of Windsor, Gerald Wellesley. The fourth generation was composed of men who were somewhat younger than the Queen and born in the reign of George IV. : such were the Duke of Argyll, Sir Henry Ponsonby, whom Mr Gladstone, referring to his confidential relations with his royal mistress, called the most valuable servant of the British crown, and Lord Salisbury, whose period of in- fluence and of office was coincident with the last years of her life. Finally, there were the men who had never had any other sovereign than Queen Victoria, who were still schoolboys when she lost the guidance of the Prince Consort, and who in her presence felt how brief was their acquaintance with public affairs compared with that of her who was experienced in statecraft before they were born. Of this generation were Lord Rosebery, the only former Prime Minister of the Queen who survived her, Mr Arthur Balfour, the leader of the House of Commons at the end of her reign, and Archbishop Davidson, who as Dean of Windsor was admitted to her intimate councils, and who as Bishop of Winchester attended her in her last moments. Younger even than those three statesmen were some of 126 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the Queen's ministers in the final administrations of her reign, having been born in the second half of the nineteenth century. Moreover, a goodly number of persons were pre- sent at her coronation who were considerably senior to the Duke of Wellington, the oldest of the royal councillors mentioned in the foregoing list. Between the birth of the most aged of the peers who did homage to Queen Victoria at her coronation in Westminster Abbey and the birth of the youngest of her ministers who knelt before her to receive office in the last period of her reign, there was an interval of more than a hundred years. II The remarkable nature of the link which Queen Victoria formed between the traditions of the distant past and the modernism of the twentieth century is vividly brought to mind by a glance at some of the ancient men who waited upon her at her coronation. When she succeeded, the previous year, fifteen members of the House of Lords sur- vived who had been subjects of George II. Six months before the Coronation death had removed the most celebrated of these patriarchs, Lord Eldon, who showed by his career that in the days of so-called privilege and exclusiveness, when access to the Upper Chamber was less easy than it is in our time, the highest dignities were open to the humblest born if they were endowed with talent, resolution and industry. Of the other peers who had lived in five reigns, seven had sufficient vigour to repair to Westminster to pay their antique homage to the gracious young sovereign the Duke of Grafton, the Earls of Westmoreland, Essex, Limerick and Leicester, Lord Dufferin, the grandfather of THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 127 the empire-making statesman of our time, 1 and Lord Rolle. The last named of these noble relics of the past is the one whose memory is most inseparably associated with the Coronation of Queen Victoria. Lord Rolle, like the Trojan youth who invented the popular practice of going to sleep during a long sermon, owed his lasting fame to a tumble in a church. But one at least of this venerable group had a better balanced title to celebrity, Mr Coke, of Holkam, who from the eighteenth century had represented scientific agriculture in the House of Commons and was called to the Upper Chamber as Earl of Leicester after the accession of Queen Victoria. But though his peerage was recent, he was born as far back as 1752, and it was a striking spectacle, though its significance could not then be known, to see him and a little band of contemporaries of the same distant decade swearing to become the liegemen of life and limb to the young maiden just crowned, who was destined to reign until the twentieth century. Lord Leicester, who thus knelt before Queen Victoria, was born seven years before his friend William Pitt, who for thirty-two years had rested here in the Abbey by the side of his father Chatham. In 1752 the Great Commoner himself had not yet won that title, having then only held minor posts in the government. In that year of Lord Leicester's birth, the son of James II. had still fourteen years to live : Marie Antoinette was not yet born, and the mother of Napoleon was an infant of twenty months. Maria Theresa had worn the ancient crown of Germany, and her rival 1 The lamented Lord Dufferin, to show the means taken by the men of that heroic age to prolong their years, gave the following reminiscence of his grandfather, ' ' who never had a day's illness, and lived till eighty-one : he would begin a convivial evening with what he called ' a clearer,' i.e. a bottle of port, and continued with four bottles of claret. He always retired to bed in a state of perfect, though benevolent sobriety." 128 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Frederick the Great the brand new crown of Prussia only twelve years : ten years were to elapse before Catherine was to mount the throne of Russia over the corpse of her strangled husband. The British dominions beyond the seas consisted chiefly of the American colonies which, not for twenty-one years, were to be stirred to rebellion by the tea-chests of Boston harbour. The Australian continent, which was to compensate us for that disaster, was not to be discovered for another eighteen years, and Captain Cook, who hoisted the British flag on its shores, was then only a mate on board a coasting collier. In America the enter- prise of France gave more cause for alarm than the grievances of the colonists. The subjects of Louis XV. established in the valleys of the St Lawrence and the Mississippi, further claimed that the British settlers should not cross the Alleghanies and the Ohio. It was in 1759, the birth year of Lord Westmoreland, another of the peers who swore allegiance to Queen Victoria, that Wolfe died victorious on the heights above Quebec, when the sub- mission of Canada gave the death-blow to French ambitions in the western hemisphere. Lord Westmoreland in his early manhood took part in a great drama connected with the British Empire at the opposite side of the globe. Fifty years before the Coronation of Queen Victoria he had marched in solemn state with his peers to the hall of William Rufus, to try Warren Hastings, impeached by the Commons of high crimes and misdemeanours. It was just in the period when he and his aged colleagues first saw the light that the issue was decided whether France or England should possess the Indian Empire, which Warren Hastings with ruthless hand was to organise. His forerunner Clive was then checking the schemes of Labourdonnais and THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 129 Dupleix, and having foiled French influence he established the domination of England in the East by the victory of Plassey in 1757, the year that Lord Essex and Lord Rolle were born. Such were the associations connected with the venerable age of some of the loyal subjects of the Queen who made obeisance before her when she had been invested with the ensigns of royalty. In their lifetime already many stupen- dous changes had taken place in the map of the world and in the government of the territories delineated upon it. But neither the partition of Poland, nor the rise of Prussia, nor the fall of the Holy Roman Empire, nor even the consti- tution of the United States, nor even the French Revolution could be compared in importance with the consolidation of the British Empire which was to take place in the reign of the sovereign just crowned, upon foundations laid since they were born. Yet none of those present in Westminster Abbey, conscious though they were that they were living on the verge of an age of marvels, foresaw what the throne, around which they pressed, would symbolise when its next inheritor was placed upon it. According to the ancient form and order of coronation, just before the homage of the peers, the sovereign is lifted up into the throne, which the Primate in his exhortation then declares to be "the seat of imperial dignity." Those words on Archbishop Howley's lips when spoken to Queen Victoria seemed only a stately liturgical phrase of no special significance. But when Arch- bishop Temple's trembling voice addressed them to King Edward they had a meaning which found an echo in every British heart. For in the reign of Queen Victoria, the British Empire, which had come into existence during the lifetime of the aged men who saluted the crown placed on 130 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. her head, had, under that crown, attained proportions un- precedented in the history of powers and dominations : and the "imperial dignity of the throne" was no longer a mere sonorous phrase. 1 HI It has been worth while to signalise the presence in the Abbey of these ancient witnesses of the distant past before turning to more important figures in the pageant, who by their origin, their official rank or their own achievements were representatives of the old order of things about to disappear, or of the new era which was dawning, or who displayed in their persons the continuity of British traditions which is still our proudest boast. Conspicuous among the princely personages surrounding the young Queen was her favourite uncle, the Duke of Sussex, towering head and shoulders above the tallest of the throng. Although he had attained manhood in the days when the French Revolution and its attendant wars had driven cultivation from courts, he was a liberal-minded patron of learning. In this capacity he had the distinction of hav- ing formed a finer collection of books than any English prince, not of kingly rank, since the days of Humfrey, Duke of Gloucester, who four hundred years before the Coronation of Queen Victoria endowed the University of Oxford with the nucleus of the Bodleian Library. He and his younger brother the Duke of Cambridge, who was like- wise present, had sealed their letters, till they were men, with the royal arms quartered with the lilies of France, which Edward III. had assumed in 1340 and George III. 1 See book iv. chapter 6. Humfrey. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 131 had discarded only when the nineteenth century began. For more than thirty years of their lives those princes were contemporaries of the last heir male of the House of Stuart, Cardinal York, the grandson of James II., who died at Rome in 1807. The younger of the Queen's uncles was accom- panied by two of his children who as Duke of Cambridge and Grand Duchess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz were present at the coronation of King Edward, sixty-four years later. His youngest daughter, the Princess Mary Adelaide, than whom in her stately maturity no princess was better beloved by the English people, was not yet five years old, so she was not taken to the Abbey as were her little grandchildren when their illustrious paternal grandparents were crowned. Foremost among the royal Princesses was the mother of the young queen, to whose parents the English nation ought to be eternally grateful for having called her Victoria : for by her, that name, of glorious sound, even before it became a glorious tradition in the annals of England, was given to the future Queen. The Duchess of Kent was a princess of the intelligent family of Saxe- Coburg and Gotha, whose descendants now fill the thrones of nearly half the countries of Europe. One of her nephews had, twenty months before, married another young Queen, Maria da Gloria of Portugal, and upon another was soon to be bestowed the great prize of Europe and of the entire world. King Leopold, the younger brother of the Duchess of Kent, and the uncle of Prince Albert, had already conceived the idea of marrying his illustrious young niece to his nephew. England, which had always treated Leopold as a son since his brief union with the Princess Charlotte of Wales, had made him King of the Belgians, and in return he was to send to England an 132 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. excellent consort for the young Queen, whose admirable disposition only needed such a guide to maintain her in the paths of wisdom for the welfare of the realm, in the unforeseen transition which was about to change its character. Some of the foreign envoys present at the Coronation of Queen Victoria had played important parts in the his- tory of Europe during the crowded period which lasted from the French Revolution till the final settlement of accounts after the great organiser of the Revolution had been taken to die at St Helena. The ambassador most warmly cheered by the crowds of London was one of Napoleon's lieutenants, Marshal Soult, whom Louis Philippe sent on a special mission to the coronation. Fifty-three years before, he had entered the royal army of Louis XVI. When the Republic, which followed the deposition of the King, turned into an Empire, the new Emperor, on crowning himself at Notre Dame, gave him the baton of a marshal. With it he led the fray against Austrian, Prussian, and Russian, till on the field of Friedland he won the title of Duke of Dalmatia. Then, when his master was elsewhere em- ployed, to him was left the vain task of opposing British arms in the Peninsula. Many a name embroidered on the colours of our regiments tells of a struggle with Soult, in Portugal or Spain, and again in France at the end of that campaign, when Wellington met him on the Bidassoa, and drove him back across the Nivelle and the Nive right up to Toulouse. There the last battle took place, needless as it was bloody, for Napoleon had already abdicated, and England was the ally of the most Christian King of France and Navarre. The white cockade which Soult put on a few days later did not prevent him joining THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 133 his old chief at Waterloo. Luckier than his comrade Ney, he was not shot by the royal government of France for his final encounter with the English. Pardoned by Louis XVIII., who recognised his revolutionary dukedom and gave him back his baton, he qualified himself for taking part in royal coronations by bearing the sceptre when Charles X. was crowned at Reims. That homage to legitimacy did not prevent his becoming the Prime Minister of Louis Philippe, who usurped his cousin's throne. It was as his envoy that this old soldier of fortune took his place in Westminster Abbey among the high- born representatives of the ancient monarchies, and on his way thither the populace greeted him with acclamations louder even than those which they gave to his former adversary Wellington. The figure of Soult at the Coronation of Queen Victoria is worth considering because the old marshal incarnated in his person the changes which had taken place in Europe since the taking of the Bastille, and was thus a link between the ancient regime which ended in 1789 and the new era inaugurated in 1838, after half a century of warlike and revolutionary interlude. It is not necessary to dwell so long on the personality of the other foreign envoys, interesting as some of them were. Among them there was another representative of France, the successor of Talley- rand as resident ambassador at the Court of St James. General Sebastiani was a devoted Corsican adherent of Napoleon, who had been the right hand of his great com- patriot when he attained the supreme power by the coup d'ttat of 1 799, while the tragic death of his daughter was to be one of the events which helped to bring about the coup d'ttat of 1851 and the restoration of the Corsican 134 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. dynasty. 1 Another Corsican present in the Abbey was the Russian ambassador, Pozzo di Borgo. All natives of the land of the vendetta either love or hate one another, and the hate of Pozzo for Bonaparte was such that, having been born in 1764, before the island was united to France, he had no scruple in repudiating his allegiance to that country when his compatriot became its master. Entering the service of Russia, he had at last a complete revenge over the comrade of his youth when in 1814 he came to France with the allies to aid in the deposition of Napoleon, and was then left by the Tsar Alexander in Paris as ambassador to the restored Bourbons. The Portuguese envoy, Duke of Palmella, was likewise associated with the great drama which occupied the stage of Europe during the first period of the nineteenth century, and of which some of the scenes were laid in his country, at Cintra, Torres- Vedras and Busaco. Here in Westminster Abbey he met some of his friends of the Congress of Vienna, in which he had taken a prominent part. The Austrian ambassador, Prince Paul Esterhazy, had other titles to celebrity besides his turquoises and diamonds, which dazzled the London mob. It was he who was sent by Francis II. with a favourable answer, to meet Berthier when the hero of Wagram came to demand the hand of Marie Louise for the recent husband of Josephine Beau- harnais. What memories these colleagues of Talleyrand, of Metternich and of Nesselrode had. How pale compared with them will be the reminiscences of diplomatists of our time, when the most romantic adventure permitted to an 1 General Sebastian! was the father of the unfortunate Duchesse de Choiseul-Praslin, whose assassination by her husband in 1847 created such a feeling in France against the upper classes that it was one of the contributory causes of the downfall of the Orleans monarchy and the consequent revival of the Empire. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 135 ambassador is to sign his name to a commercial treaty, and when diplomatic history is -manufactured on a telegraph wire which runs from Downing Street, or the Quai d'Orsay, or the Wilhelm Strasse. IV There was an old warrior standing by the throne of his young queen who enjoyed high estimation among the diplomatists of those great days, who had known him at Vienna, Paris and Verona. The Duke of Wellington in 1838 was possibly more respected on the continent than he was popular in England. In spite of his supreme position in the country, his identification with the policy of a party had exposed him to the disfavour of the populace. But the influence which he had exercised in the councils of Europe had given him unique international prestige. The soldier who had worsted Napoleon was looked upon as the final saviour of society from the domination of the French Revolution. Though the prosperity of the revolutionary Monarchy of July had revived the credit of the legend of 1789, the Duke was regarded with gratitude and veneration in the absolute courts of the continent. Indeed, this was one of the reasons of his passing unpopularity in England, where at the elections, during the French insurrection of 1830, the Whigs adroitly connected the names of Polignac and Wellington as an argument in favour of parliamentary reform. Among the comrades in arms of the Duke, in the Peers' gallery, were Hill, his "right hand," Anglesey, who had left a leg at Waterloo, and Combermere, the hero of the Peninsula ; while among the Commons were Hussey Vivian, the dashing commander of the light cavalry at 136 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Waterloo, who was soon to be ennobled like Rowland Hill and Stapleton Cotton, and the gallant De Lacy Evans, who was member for Westminster, being, unlike his old chief, a Radical politician. By the side of the Duke of Wellington, in the Queen's procession, walked the Prime Minister, bearing the sword of State. Among all the subjects of the new sovereign no two natures and characters could be found more dis- similar than those of her two chief advisers, official and unofficial, Melbourne and Wellington. Lord Melbourne was sympathetic, unambitious, sceptical and warm-hearted, with aptitudes ranging from theology to gallantry. His winning manner had secured the confidence of the young queen, from the morning of her accession, when he gave her, with genial charm, her first lesson in statecraft, in her old home at Kensington Palace, before the first meeting of her Privy Council. Two other members of the Queen's first cabinet walked in her procession. The President of the Council, Lord Lansdowne, was the son of Lord Shelburne, the Prime Minister of 1782. He himself, when Lord Henry Petty, had, as Chancellor of the Exchequer, sat side by side with Charles Fox and Windham in Lord Grenville's " Ministry of all the Talents." The Lord Privy Seal, Lord Duncannon, was also Chief Commissioner of Works, and had found a place in the Abbey for his little sons, one of whom, after a long official career, in which he was known as Sir Spencer Ponsonby-Fane, headed the procession of princes and princesses of the blood-royal at the Coronation of Edward VII. There were other famous cabinet ministers who saw Queen Victoria crowned. Lord Palmerston, her masterful Secretary for Foreign Affairs, had begun his official career THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 137 so long ago, in the Tory Ministry of Spencer Percival, that even in 1835 Disraeli spitefully called him "an old hack," though he had thirty more years of public life before him. There was Lord John Russell, the Home Secretary, the petulant pilot of the Reform Bill in the House of Commons ; Lord Holland, Chancellor of the Duchy of Lancaster, power- ful by the social influence which emanated from his historic house, then on the borders of rural Middlesex. 1 There was also Lord Glenelg, better known as Charles Grant, the Minister for the Colonies, who had recently sent to explore Western Australia a young soldier, afterwards famous during fifty years of the Queen's reign as Sir George Grey, governor of three great colonies, in one of which he remained to become its prime minister, one of the chief authors of the revival of the imperial idea. The colonial office, even at that period, was not a restful sinecure. The controversy arising out of the results of negro emancipa- tion and the rebellion in Canada, which Lord Durham had undertaken to pacify, were subjects requiring some depart- mental attention, when Lord Glenelg was Secretary of State. Nevertheless, the colonies were not treated as an integral and essential part of the British Empire till after his time, though he lived to be nearly ninety. Sixteen months before his death in 1866, the Times, sermonising the colonies for their attitude to " the most patient of metro- politan governments," said, " The colonists will gradually learn that if the Imperial Government is tolerant of their occasional eccentricities, it is also, both politically and economically, independent of their allegiance." 2 Although 1 Lamartine describing, in conversation, the rural situation of this famous resort of famous men, of which the political influence was a feature of the period, said, " Apres Holland House la foret." 2 Times, December 31, 1864. 138 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the word Imperial was spelt with a capital in this strange admonition, the epithet, no more in 1864 than in 1838, had acquired the significance which the latter half of the reign of Queen Victoria gave to it. Among statesmen not in office the most conspicuous was Sir Robert Peel. His influence in the House of Commons was not less than that of Wellington in the House of Lords. Indeed the personal ascendancy of these two Tory leaders was a powerful cause of the weakness of the Whigs in the early years after the Reform Bill, when they had discontented the left wing of their own party by treating that legislation as a measure of " finality." By the probity of his mind and the integrity of his life Sir Robert Peel was, in the eyes of his countrymen, the perfect type of the upright Englishman of those days. Dignified, prudent, and wealthy, he was also a ripe scholar, an adept at figures, a sonorous speaker. The fact that he was a member of an industrial family, which was unconnected by birth or marriage with either of the great Whig or Tory political dynasties, appealed to the sympathy and confidence of the newly enfranchised middle-class, and he may be considered to have been the founder of modern conservatism, though he was destined to wreck the Conservative party. Two other ex-ministers present at the Coronation merit a word of mention. Though they were out of office, Lord Grey and Lord Brougham both belonged to the party in power. The burden of years had determined Lord Grey's retirement, after his memorable premiership of the Reform Ministry, but Lord Howick, who lived to the last decade of the nineteenth century, represented his father's great tradition in Lord Melbourne's cabinet, where he was Secretary-at-War. Lord Grey was the last survivor of the THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 139 brilliant band of orators who enriched the Whig party in the House of Commons on the eve of the French Revolu- tion. Such was his precocious eloquence that at the age of twenty-four he was selected by the House to conduct the impeachment of Warren Hastings, with Burke, Fox, Sheridan and Windham, of whom the first three were orators unsurpassed since the days when Demosthenes resisted the aggressions of Philip of Macedon, or when Cicero obtained for Pompey the command in the Mith- ridatic War. Between the reserved and unaffected dignity of Grey, who was the embodiment of the party system to which we owe our splendid parliamentary tradition, and the vivacious, eccentric and omniscient vanity of Brougham, who was impatient of party ties, there could be no wider contrast. Yet they had points of resemblance. Both were Liberals, of the best age of Liberalism. Both in debate were un- rivalled masters of the English language. In one important controversy, somewhat outside the domain of politics, these men of different temperament and antecedents had acted together and had won fresh renown and popular approval. At the trial of Queen Caroline, seconded by Denman (who, as Lord Chief Justice, was also present at Queen Victoria's Coronation), her attorney-general, Brougham, had risen to the height of forensic eloquence, while Grey, who was one of her judges, propounded ques- tions of law and cross-examined witnesses with the skill of a trained jurist. When Queen Victoria was crowned, Brougham, who had been Chancellor in the Reform Ministry, and had borne the Great Seal at the coronation of William IV., was excluded from office, and he was devoting his talents to social reform and scientific experiment. In 140 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. 1803, the year after he had assisted at the birth of the Edin- burgh Review, he had published an Inquiry into the Colonial Policy of the European Powers. It does not appear that that subject interested him at the beginning of the reign at the close of which colonial questions were to change the basis of our political ideas. In 1838 Lord Brougham believed that the salvation of the British race had been found in the establishment of Mechanics' Institutes in the provincial towns, and of University College in Gower Street. It is important to notice the varied ability and high renown of the ministers and statesmen of ministerial rank who surrounded the young Queen at her Coronation. Those among them who were admitted to her intimate counsels, as privileged advisers, reflected the lofty tone which prevailed in parliamentary circles in those days. Had the Queen come to the throne at a moment of political decadence, when statesmen were corrupt or commonplace, it cannot be doubted that even her high character, then in the course of formation, would have suffered from the contact of such influences. The first three years of her reign, before her happy marriage, were of critical import- ance to her and to her people. Her intelligence was ripe beyond its years, and from the hour of her accession she applied it to learning the lessons which her counsellors had to impart. The consequence was that when she chose for her consort, a prince distinguished for his intellectual gifts, she had not to accept the guidance of a superior. The royal bride of 1840 had submitted her receptive faculties to a long course of vigorous training, both in statecraft and in business-like efficiency, at the hands of eminent preceptors who knew the theory and the practice. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 141 The Queen never forgot the teachings of her maidenhood, and in her latter days, when her womanliness called forth the filial devotion of her subjects, she was at the same time the most experienced statesman in Europe and the best man of business in the British Empire. Hence the statesmen who attended the Queen in West- minster Abbey were for a special reason worthy to take a prominent part in a scene which was the inauguration of a new era. To that scene they lent the prestige of the best traditions of English political life, which they had directly received from the great age when party government had succeeded to the struggle of the court and country factions. For reasons which have been noted in the early pages of this work, the succession of Queen Victoria was a pro- vidential event which, in a critical period of transition and innovation, prevented the revival of a party hostile to the monarchy. That this was perilously near at a certain moment was shown by the tone adopted by a great parlia- mentary leader like Lord Grey, when in the House of Lords he denounced the Liverpool ministry for the part it had taken in the trial of Queen Caroline. That peril was entirely conjured by the accession of Queen Victoria. Henceforth it was her presence on the throne which enabled men of the most diverse views on administrative and fiscal questions, many of which were the creation of the new era, to advocate their creeds and to found upon them legislative measures, without ever calling in question the ancient constitution of the land. It was also her presence on the throne, as the sacred figure-head of the constitution, which retained the allegiance of her subjects settled in distant lands, when the expansion of England had attained, under the new conditions of 142 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. transport and communication, proportions undreamed of when she was crowned. It was thus the sovereign, and not the statesmen whom she saw around her at her Corona- tion, nor even their successors of the next generation, to whom was chiefly due the growth of the imperial idea and the consequent consolidation of the British Empire. But the politicians of 1838 cannot be blamed for not having anticipated what was scarcely foreseen a quarter of a century later, when the steamship, the railway and the electric telegraph had been in use during the intervening period. The work attempted by Lord Durham in Canada at the time of the Queen's Coronation shows that the high sense of patriotic duty and the trained political intellect of the statesmen of those days were capable of producing Empire- makers. But the imperial idea had not yet taken shape. Only after the great race of parliamentarians had passed away did it emanate from the throne, to be applied to the consolidation of the British dominions by men who were little children or were unborn when she, who was to in- carnate that idea, received the imperial crown. We shall not find much trace of imperial sentiment, as it was understood at the end of the Queen's reign, among Her Majesty's Commons who came to see her crowned. But before turning to them, the first Estate of the Realm, as represented in Westminster Abbey, calls for some notice. In the gallery of archiepiscopal portraits at Lambeth Palace, Archbishop Howley is the last of the tenants of the see who is represented with a wig. He and the other Lords Spiritual wore at the Coronation that head-dress as THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 143 a relic of a period when the most reactionary prelate in the Church of England never thought of assuming, excepting as an armorial bearing, the mitre, which is not a con- venient adjunct to a perruque. 1 The spiritual face of Archbishop Howley, as seen on the canvas in the Guard Room at Lambeth, calls to mind the punning designation of the men of his time, who named him " the beauty of holiness." He was, as Mr Gladstone said of him, " a revered man," and had been on the bench for twenty-five years when he crowned Queen Victoria, having been, like Warham, Laud and Juxon, translated from London, as his successors, Tait and Temple, were to be. But his brother of York had been a bishop for nearly half a century ; so on account of his great age and his association with the ways of the past, Archbishop Vernon Harcourt was one of the most characteristic figures at Queen Victoria's coronation. A younger son of Lord Vernon, he had married the sister of Lord Gower, who became first Duke of Sutherland. His entry into an important cousinhood of families, which, less ancient than his own, rose to power in the eighteenth century, had a speedy result, when in 1791 Mr Pitt made him Bishop of Carlisle at the age of thirty-two. That see being poorly endowed he retained a canonry of Christ Church and a family living, along with the bishopric, until the Duke of Portland promoted him to York, where for forty years he exercised his gilded apostolate with stateli- 1 This was the experience of the great Gallican Bishops of the grand sitcle. The effect of a mitre perched upon a wig may be partially conjectured from the coronet of the Lord Chancellor, in similar posture, as worn at the Coronation. Those peers who possessed coronets, made for their ancestors in the eighteenth century, found them too large for their heads in 1902, not because their intellectual organs were smaller than their great-grand- fathers', but because the latter wore their coronets over wigs. Canon Duckworth informs me that he saw Archbishop Sumner wearing his wig at a Levee as late as 1857. 144 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. ness and piety till he died in 1847. In 1830, having inherited the estates of Lord Harcourt, he assumed that name, and in the Coronation year of Queen Victoria he was offered a renewal of the Harcourt peerage, which he refused. The fact of a hereditary seat in the House of Lords being offered to a spiritual peer shows how widely the conception of the episcopal function at the beginning of the Victorian era differed from that which was current at the end of the Queen's reign. But the office of a bishop in those days involved many temporal duties which are not now associated with the purple. Thus Archbishop Vernon Harcourt's coach and six was expected to take its place on the Knavesmire with the carriages of the other county magnates at York races when August came round, though the primate did not grace the meeting with his visible presence. 1 The Archbishop of York had preached the sermon at the coronation of George IV. and of William IV. That duty he ceded to the Bishop of London when Queen Victoria 1 The Archbishop was fond of a horse, having learned to ride in the middle of the eighteenth century, when stage-coaches were rare and when he had to go from his Derbyshire home to school at Westminster on horseback, and Yorkshiremen liked to believe that their Primate used invisibly to view the races through a gap in a hedge, which became legendary. In the privately printed Harcourt Papers the following letter from Lord Sidmouth, Home Secretary, to Archbishop Vernon throws a light on the system of colonisation practised on the eve of Queen Victoria's birth. "Whitehall, August 16, 1817. " My dear Lord, I have this day received your Grace's letter of the i3th inst., and I heartily wish it was in my power to accomplish the object of it, by permitting the poor women you mention to proceed to New South Wales. But the Government of that settlement having been put to much inconvenience and expense in consequence of allowing females to proceed to that Colony before it has been ascertained that their husbands were in circumstances to enable them to take proper care of their wives and families, it has been settled that no female shall be allowed the indulgence of a passage to New South Wales until either the Governor of that Colony has communicated to the Government of England that any prisoner who is desirous of his wife and children joining him, has conducted himself properly in the Colony and has the means of taking care of them ; or that the Secretary of State is in possession of such account as would bear no doubt in his mind that, by his granting such indulgence, it would not encumber the Colony with the maintenance of these persons." THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 145 was crowned. It would perhaps be unfair to class Dr Blomfield with Dr Butler, whom Lord Melbourne had recently sent from Shrewsbury School to Lichfield, as " a Greek-play Bishop," for his pastoral activity was untiring : but his contemporaries were more unanimous on the merits of his editions of /Eschylus than of his episcopal career. The brothers Sumner, both prelates of great sanctity of life, in spite of the dubious origin of their preferment, were also in the choir, the elder bearing the Bible as Bishop of Winchester : the younger, who had succeeded Blomfield at Chester, a diocese relatively more important then than now, was to die Primate of All England. His future successor at Canterbury, Longley, represented at the Coronation Ripon, the first of the new sees created since Tudor times, of which seven more were to be founded in Queen Victoria's reign. Among other bishops present were Copleston of Llandaff, who was also Dean of St Paul's, and had given up the provostship of Oriel to Hawkins, just before that post be- came for a season the most interesting headship in the University of Oxford ; Edward Stanley of Norwich, who was beloved by his friends but whose chief fame was to be the father of Arthur Stanley, Dean of Westminster ; and Henry Phillpotts of Exeter. " Harry of Exeter," the son of an innkeeper, showed by his career that, in days less democratic than ours, high promotion in the Church was not an exclusive birthright reserved for patricians like Vernon Harcourt, of which class indeed there were not more than three among the bishops when Queen Victoria was crowned. But Phillpotts did not inherit a spirit of humility with his humble birth. He not only ruled the great diocese of the west with masterful autocracy, but wished his authority to continue after his translation to 146 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. another world. From thence he was once brought back, when stricken with sickness which seemed to be mortal, by the whispered hint that Lord Palmerston was in office and would nominate to the vacant see. But he only revived to reserve the patronage to a minister whose ecclesiastical conscience was more dreaded by the Church than the scepticism of Palmerston ; and Mr Gladstone sent to Exeter a heterodox Devonian, who was a poor boy work- ing at Tiverton for his Blundell scholarship, when Bishop Phillpotts drove up the western road to the Queen's Corona- tion. What would the old Tory highchurchman have said had he been told, in his latter days, that the next sovereign would be crowned by Temple of Balliol and Rugby, whose orthodox renown was to be won when ruling the diocese of Exeter ? Cardinal Manning 1 once, when giving a friend some letters of introduction to the Bishops of France, said with that genial malice which added a zest to his conversation, " I am afraid that you will find my brethren of the French hierarchy chiefly remarkable for their goodness." A similar observation might apply to the spiritual lords who assisted at the Coronation of Queen Victoria. 2 At a time when the temporal peerage contained a number of great names, and when the House of Commons abounded in talent, never perhaps to be surpassed in its new lodging which Mr 1 In 1845, Archbishop Vernon Harcourt, almoner to the Queen, being too old to discharge the duties of his office, Manning was offered the sub-almonership vacant by the promotion of his late wife's brother-in-law, Samuel Wilberforce, to the bishopric of Oxford. The post would have brought the Archdeacon of Chichester into intimate connection with the Court and would, as he believed, have inevitably led to his speedy elevation to the Bench ; so his refusal of it, for unworldly motives, possibly had a great influence on the ecclesiastical history of England in the reign of Queen Victoria. 2 The most eminent prelate of the then United Church of England and Ireland was Whately, who had been appointed Archbishop of Dublin in 1831, but he was not present at the Coronation. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 147 Barry was then designing, the right reverend bench was ill provided with men of high distinction. The withdrawal of the bishops from the House of Lords was advocated as an article of moderate reform. Politicians who were opposed to the disestablishment of the Church, did not hesitate to propose the abolition of an Estate of the realm. As Englishmen set very little store, on theoretical grounds, by their constitution, the intact antiquity of which is the envy of foreign nations, one reason why the first Estate is now rarely threatened, except by the partizans of disestablishment, is probably because, during the reign of Queen Victoria, the type and character of its members became worthier of a historical institution. Indeed, of the three estates of the realm it is the one of which the composition most sensibly improved during the latter half of the nineteenth century. This was in part due to the Oxford movement, which may be said to have attained its greatest force in the year of the Coronation, Newman having become editor of the Tracts for the Times in 1838, and his position in the Anglican Church being then at its height. It cannot be wholly ascribed to that movement, as few of the prelates who revived the prestige of their order had anything to do with it, while some of the most eminent, notably Tait, were its opponents. It is a belief too commonly accepted that the Church of England was in a state of pagan indifference until certain fellows of Oriel and Balliol descended from their common-rooms to awake a slumbering world. No one who is acquainted with the intimate journals and corre- spondence of quiet English families in the reign of George III. can doubt that in those days, reputed dark by our modern apostles, there were found in manor-house, in parsonage and in country town more personal piety, more 148 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. beautiful lives of blameless example than the age of adver- tisement has seen. To what extent Christianity is com- patible with the developments of civilisation is a question which perhaps our grandchildren will be competent to judge. The initiators of the Oxford movement seemed to dread the issue, and their original aim was to counteract the influence of modern progress. But unconsciously they and their disciples were the creatures of the forces to which they thought they were antagonistic. They were not reaction- aries but revolutionists ; and the Oxford movement, looked back upon, is manifestly one of the phenomena of that new era to which we have proposed to attach the conventional date of 1838. The type of ecclesiastic which it has produced is better suited to the conditions of life which have resulted from the railway system, such as the growth of crowded urban centres, than to the tranquil isolation of the Christian ministry as exercised in England under the old era. As a consequence of these changes signs were not want- ing at the end of the reign of Queen Victoria of a tendency or a desire to reorganise the episcopate on a utilitarian basis. It is to be hoped that that movement may be moderated, however praiseworthy the motives of its origin. An episcopate formed of diligent administrators and zealous missionaries does not possess all the qualities essential to a body which is an integral part of an ancient constitution. A self-denying prelate who, without learning or polished eloquence, divests himself of outward dignity and devotes himself to good works may be a more admirable figure than a bishop of the old school, who drove in a coach and six or annotated the Seven against Thebes ; but he is equally lacking in those representative qualities which the delegates of an Estate of the realm ought to display. The happy THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 149 mean between the too comfortable piety of the past and the restless asceticism, which looms in the future, was found in the lives of a number of Queen Victoria's bishops, who adapted the old traditions of the national Church to the new conditions of existence. A bishop of the Church of England ought to possess qualities which presumably would have won for him a high place had he followed a secular calling, and which appeal to those who are not ecclesiastically minded. In the words attributed to the first great apologist of unascetic Christianity, in his catalogue of episcopal virtues, " he must have a good report of them which are without." Such was the character of Tait, who was a schoolmaster and a states- man of the first rank. Such were the historians Connop Thirlwall, the most erudite divine of the nineteenth century, whose pastoral charges were as wise as his writings were learned, and Stubbs, the revealer of mediaeval England to modern Oxford, who brought more prestige to the episcopate than they took from it. Such were Samuel Wilberforce and Magee, whose witty eloquence was unsur- passed in either House of Parliament. All those prelates, with their diverse intellectual and social gifts, performed with efficiency their pastoral functions in dissimilar Eng- lish sees, as also did Jacobson, the judicious theologian ; Selwyn, the colonial pioneer ; Harvey Goodwin, the mathe- matician ; Eraser, the educational expert ; Thomson, the metaphysician. Then there was the remarkable group from Birmingham, which did credit to that enterprising city not less than its varying political products Prince Lee, the master of the Grammar School, and his trio of pupils, Westcott, Benson and Lightfoot. All of these began and ended their episcopal careers in the reign 1 50 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. of Queen Victoria. One of the most meritorious, Mandell Creighton, not till five years after the Queen was crowned began his life, which, with its work uncompleted, was sacrificed at its prime to the novel and wasteful conception of the duties of an English bishop. It may be that prelates of the type of the Queen's first primate of the northern province would be out of place in our time. But the Church of England, in the generation preceding his, pro- duced bishops who would have been the glory of any age. When Vernon Harcourt's father was a child Burnet was finishing his precious work, historical and theological, at Salisbury. The old men of his own childhood had, when they were children, seen Sancroft at Lambeth and the saintly Ken at Wells, before their ejection from their sees as non-jurors : they had been alive with Tillotson, Stilling- fleet and Bull, while only on the eve of his own birth Berkeley and Butler died. The author of the Analogy, like Creighton, was the bishop of a populous city before his translation to Durham, then a rural town. But the diocese of Bristol made less fatal claim on his forces than did London on the historian of the Papacy, and there he continued the revision of the priceless work, which might never have confirmed the Christian doctrine if missionary zeal had absorbed the Church of England when he was in training for the episcopate. VI The members of the House of Commons at the Corona- tion of Queen Victoria were seated in a gallery erected over the high altar, in a space which, with greater propriety, at the Coronation of King Edward was not occupied by spec- THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 151 tators. The Lower House, though three times renewed under the new franchise, enacted only six years before, retained many of its old elements and most of its ancient characteristics. It will not be necessary to dwell at length on the most aged members of the House of Commons, as none of them were as old as the oldest of the peers, whose antiquity has already been noted. The father of the House of Commons was George Byng, first returned to the "Parliament of Great Britain" for Middlesex in 1780 with John Wilkes. He was a great-nephew of the admiral whose iniquitous execution inspired Voltaire with an immortal epigram ; but he was not born till seven years after his unfortunate relative's death, which had taken place in the lifetime of several of the patriarchs of the House of Lords. The Speaker was the son of another warrior, Sir Ralph Abercromby, who died more gloriously, mortally wounded at the battle of Alexandria in the hour of victory. Speaker Abercromby had but a brief term in the chair. It came to an end a few months later, when his elevation to the peerage caused the vacancy at Edinburgh which brought back Macaulay to parliament ; and Abercromby was succeeded, as speaker, by the member for Hampshire, Shaw- Lefevre, who had proposed his election, and who till forty years after the Queen's Coronation never missed the annual introduction of the budget, though he retired to the House of Lords in 1857. Evelyn Denison, who took his place, and was the last Speaker who spoke as a private member in debate, when the House was in Committee, had not been returned at the election of 1837, though he had sat in parliament long before that date, and had been a Lord of the Admiralty in Mr Canning's administration. Among the younger men the two most interesting 152 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. figures, in view of their subsequent careers, were Mr Glad- stone, the member for Newark, and Mr Disraeli, the member for Maidstone. Nothing could be in greater contrast than the political start in life of the two future rivals. Gladstone, the paragon of Eton ; the pattern gentle- man-commoner of Christ Church ; the pride of the Oxford Union, not then a democratic society ; the doors of Parlia- ment thrown open for him by the ducal patron of a pocket- borough ; rising to early eminence in the Tory party ; flattered by powerful statesmen ; courted by highchurch- men, for whose pious edification he was completing a treatise which the next spring was to be praised and demolished by the great Whig essayist, just when he had won the hand of a well-born heiress. Disraeli, the flippant bohemian, picking up his education in a library, and com- pleting it amid the adventures of a voyage to the Levantine shores of his ancestry ; tossing to the public a series of brilliant romances, and in the intervals of their composi- tion encountering the rebuffs of constituencies in a variety of political guises ; writing a Revolutionary Epic, and three years later struggling unprotected into parliament as a Tory ; shining in the eccentric orbit of Gore House ; storming the doors of a more exclusive society with his audacity; gaining the ear of the House of Commons with his epigrams, and soon to settle down on the respectable path to power with the middle-class fortune of the widow of his electioneering colleague. He would have been a bold prophet who at the Coronation had predicted that the member conspicuous for his oriental curls would become the intimate counsellor of the Queen, more trusted than were any of the great English statesmen and nobles surrounding her throne, that the adventurous cosmopolitan THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 153 would so adapt his genius to the possibilities of British politics that he would become the chief agent of the imperial instincts of the Queen, who, without his guidance, might have been less competent to impart them to her subjects. It would have been equally incredible to foretell that the grave young Tory, endowed with all the elements of British statesmanship, would, when the popular leader of the Liberals, fail to gain the confidence of his sovereign, and would finally lose his hold over the people chiefly because he ignored the growth of the imperial sentiment which, emanating from the throne, had taken the place in the popular mind of theories which belonged to the past political era. Disraeli on the eve of the Coronation did not display that reverence for the throne and its occupant which forty years later he used as a mighty instrument of power and influ- ence. He wrote to his sister the same week that he could not go as he had not a court-dress, and, moreover, that he did not want "to sit dressed like a flunky in the Abbey for seven or eight hours, and to listen to a sermon by the Bishop of London." l It was not his objection to picturesque raiment which inspired this contempt for royal pageants in the heart of Disraeli the younger, who on his travels called on British officials dressed in a silk dressing-gown with a guitar suspended by a broad riband round his neck, 2 and who amazed the dinner-tables of London by his apparition in velvets and laces. But his disdain was dissipated and, by some magic, the despised court-dress arrived at dawn on the morning of the Coronation. So Disraeli 1 Correspondence of Lord Beaconsfield with his sister. 2 Letters from the East, 1832-1857. by Henry James Ross. 154 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. described the ceremony as "the most splendid, various and interesting affair" at which he had ever been present. 1 It is possible that his own career and, consequently, the history of the British Empire, might have taken a different course had he stayed away from Westminster Abbey. For the change which Disraeli worked in English politics was to substitute imagination for theory as a rule of conduct. Gladstone was essentially the man of theory, and whether it was a dogma inherited from tradition, or the sudden fig- ment of his suscipient mind, he always required a formula as a motive of action. This system, which was not peculiar to any one party, is found alike in his youthful essay on the State in its relations with the Church, and in his later polity, which, though in contradiction with his early professions, bore the stamp of the same mental organism. It was this system which Disraeli discredited. The education of his party had not for its end merely " the dishing of the Whigs," as superficial observers thought. The education of the Tory party was the first practical step towards the education of the English nation, which he undoubtedly accomplished. The imperialist sentiment inspired by the figure of the sovereign attracting and retaining the allegiance of subjects scattered throughout a world-wide dominion was not the creation of Disraeli. But its force would have been less effective had he not educated the English people in the art of imagination, his own native 1 Disraeli in a letter to his sister on June 29, 1838, said, " Ralph persuaded me to go," but it seems probable that Mrs Wyndham Lewis, his future wife, who was the good genius of his life, had something to do with his change of mind. Although Wyndham Lewis died only in the previous spring, the widow was already taking a lively interest in Disraeli's doings. To her he presented his gold coronation medal, and from her balcony in Park Lane he witnessed the Coronation Review a few days later. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 155 gift, which cannot but have been quickened by the sight which he witnessed in Westminster Abbey. As from his seat above the high altar he looked down upon the immemorial throne of England he no longer felt himself, as he had anticipated a few hours before, a sceptic masquerading as "a flunky," and yawning at a court sermon. Yet he had no hereditary lot in the past of the great Abbey. His forefathers had owed no duty to the kings who lay in the dim chapels behind the festal scaffolding, and who had sometimes celebrated their crowning by maltreatment of the Jews. The tombs of the warriors who had won a resting-place in the aisles were graven with proud words telling of glorious strife in which his people had borne no part. The marble effigies of statesmen, among which his was one day to stand, marked the graves of English patriots, who had pleaded noble causes while keeping closed the doors of the senate to men of the faith in which he was born. The poets in their sacred corner, though he knew their songs better than any of their countrymen, had sung in a language unknown to his ancestors of alien tongue. Even among the living, among the prelates and nobles, the ministers and courtiers who crowded round the throne in purple and crimson and gold, there was not one with whom he could claim the most distant kinship, nor any one who cared whether he was dead or alive, except as a possible force to help them to office. They would utilise his genius in debate, which six months before had refused to be cowed by the uproar of a hostile chamber, but they would deny it that protection and encouragement which the chiefs of each great party bestowed on their promising recruits, like " young Gladstone," as he styled his future rival. Disraeli 156 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. once described a fellow-member of the House of Commons of 1838 as being of the stuff of which under-Secretaries were made. No chance was ever afforded to him of earning that reproach, which probably would have never been uttered had the Tory leaders given him one of those minor posts in which potential statesmen display their powers or their incapacity, and only when his party was wrecked and discredited was he placed at one bound at its head in the House of Commons. But as he sat aloft, among his unsympathetic colleagues, whose master he was soon to be, and looked down upon the statesmen, Whig and Tory, grouped in the sanctuary, all of whom, with rare exceptions, despised him, he saw throned above them the young sovereign crowned with the crown which, when they had passed away, and he was first in the counsels of the Queen, would become the emblem and the binding link of the British Empire. The child of Israel, who admired Christianity as an Asiatic agency to civilise the Aryans of the West, must have thrilled with native pride when the holy oil was poured on the head of the monarch to the chant of a song of Zion, written " when Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anointed Solomon king." But with the adaptability of his race he may have conceived a feeling equally sincere of patriotic satisfaction that he was an English citizen, remembering that it was the Hebrew educator of Europe who gave the proud response, " Civis Romanus sum." 1 Disraeli, like many men conscious of their pre-eminent ability, was not disposed to intimacy beyond the circle of his home. But in spite of his self-isolation, in the midst 1 " Dixit illi : Die mihi si tu civis Romanus es? At ille dixit : Etiam," Act. Ap. xxii. 27. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 157 of the gay society in which he moved, and of the suspicion which kept his political associates aloof from him, he enjoyed the warm friendship of a chosen few, among whom were certain members of the House of Commons. There was the genial Tom Duncombe, who represented in parliament Finsbury and the wider constituency of the British drama. Though of very different origin, they both had experienced the financial vicissitudes which haunt the bohemian world, and in their more serious pursuits the well-born Radical, by reason of his relations with the Chartists, was able to help the Tory catechumen, when, in the pages of Sybil, he described the condition of the English working-classes soon after the Coronation. A literary friendship closer in character was that of Disraeli with Edward Bulwer, the member for Lincoln, who was made a baronet three weeks after the Queen was crowned. It was at his house at a "literary soiree" that Disraeli first met his wife, and the relations of the two romancers of similar genius were sympathetic and intimate. In the short-lived Conservative ministry of 1858 they sat together in the Cabinet, Bulwer being Secretary for the Colonies, and in that capacity showed signs of the imperial spirit which animated the administration of the Colonial department at the end of the reign. Thus at an Australian celebration in London, with a prescience which looked forty years ahead, he said : "It may so happen that in a distant day England may be in danger. If that day should ever arrive, I believe that her children will not be unmindful of her, and that to her rescue across the wide ocean, ships will come thick and fast, among which there will be but one cry, 'While Australia lasts England shall not perish."' He wrote to a Colonial Governor, who \vas also an Oxford 158 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. first-class man : l "It requires a scholar as well as a states- man fully to appreciate what Bacon calls ' the heroic work of colonisation.'" It was no doubt his scholarship which prompted him to send to the Ionian Islands as Lord High Commissioner Mr Gladstone, who had not yet been a member of a Liberal Government. The minister announced that he had chosen him because he was an eminent Homeric scholar, a reason which showed some sign of the rise of imagination as a force in British politics. But Lord Derby, who also had Homeric titles, disappeared with his romantic lieutenants twelve months later, and Mr Gladstone returned from his Odyssey in Ithacan waters, to pursue his theories as a Liberal minister in a world not ripe for works of imagination, as the Times testified the same year, when it denounced the French for their " suspicious project of the impracticable Suez Canal." 2 That visionary scheme when carried out had much to do with the realisation of Disraeli's dreams of empire. The patriotic use he made of it also revived memories of his ancient friendship when he had sent the son of Bulwer- Lytton, then lying in Westminster Abbey, to proclaim Queen Victoria Empress of the land which the impracticable Suez Canal had bound more closely to England. The friends of Gladstone in 1838 were of a different type. They neither wrote novels like Bulwer nor got into debt like Tom Duncombe. There was Sidney Herbert, member for Wilts, whose comely presence reflected his blameless and chivalrous character ; there was Lord Lincoln, whose constituency surrounded the close borough of Newark, which 1 Sir George Bowen : from whose Thirty Years of Colonial Government is taken the passage from Sir E. Bulwer-Lytton's speech. In one respect the Colonial Secretary showed too much imagination. He predicted that the aid sent by the Australians would be borne " in navies of their own." 2 Times, December 31, 1859. THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 159 his father had bestowed on the young hope of the party, and who, when he became Duke of Newcastle, went as Colonial Secretary with his present Majesty to Canada, thus taking part in one of the first steps which made the crown the binding link between the colonies and the mother-country. 1 Older than they was Sir James Graham, who had been in the House for twenty years as a Whig, and had recently seceded to the Tories. All these adherents of Sir Robert Peel became, after his death, members of Lord Aberdeen's coalition government which drifted into the Crimean War. In that ministry of disaster was another lifelong friend of Gladstone who was not a Peelite, and who was present at the Coronation as Lord Leveson, member for Morpeth. He had lately made his entry into public life, which for more than half a century he adorned, by moving the address in the first session of the Queen's first parliament, when his childlike ap- pearance provoked the sneers of Disraeli, who had had to wait till he was ten years older before he entered the House of Commons. Those who have listened with delight to the conversation of Lord Granville have some idea of the high-bred tone and charm which characterised the inner political circles of the age when Queen Victoria was crowned. It is true that in matter of education he was specially favoured ; for his mother was the gracious daughter of Georgiana, Duchess of Devonshire. Moreover, at his father's embassy in Paris he had grown up among the last i The Colonial Office of that day seems to have objected to the visit of the Prince of Wales to Canada, in 1860, because of the loyalty to the crown which it evoked ! In February 1864, Sir Henry Taylor, then an official in that department, wrote to the Duke of Newcastle, " As to our American possessions I have long held, and often expressed the opinion that they are a sort of damnosa haereditas, and when your Grace and the Prince of Wales were employing yourselves so successfully in conciliating the Colonists, I thought you were drawing closer ties which might better be slackened." 160 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD MI. relics of the old French Court ; he had talked with Talley- rand, he had seen on the throne the brother of Louis XVI., and he had kissed the hand of the daughter of Marie Antoinette. Another Etonian Tory member almost as conspicuous as Gladstone in those days, and some years his senior, was Winthrop Mackworth Praed. All that remains of him is his collection of inimitable verses, which, with exact good breeding and with delicate touch, depict the foibles and diversions of English society on the eve of its transforma- tion under the railway era. But though he left behind only those precious trifles, he had brought from Cambridge a reputation hardly less than that of Macaulay, whose position among the Whigs he might have rivalled in the Tory ranks had not death cut short his brilliant promise. About the same age as Praed was Charles Villters, whose life almost filled the entire century. Two years older than Cobden, nine years- older than Bright, he survived the former of his colleagues of the Anti-Corn Law League for thirty-three years and the latter for nine, and neither of them was with him in parliament when the Queen was crowned. Till towards the end of the reign his bent figure was a familiar feature in the streets of London. He took manifest delight in imparting to the young his reminiscences of the past, often accompanied by a terse and mordant appreciation of his political contemporaries. 1 He was member for 1 Thus, in the days when the third Earl Grey used, from Howick, to address the readers of the Times on current political topics, Mr Villiers said, apropos of a letter which his octogen- arian contemporary had just written : " Lord Grey never believed in anybody but Lord Grey since 1845, before which time he believed in Lord Howick." On another occasion, referring to the tragic end of a member of a well-known family in Australia, he said : ' ' Had you never heard of it? why, it was Bob Lowe who prosecuted him for horse-stealing. No : I am mis- taken : Bob Lowe must have defended him, because he was hanged." THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 161 Wolverhampton continuously for sixty-three years ; but he had to wait till he was nearly ninety before becoming father of the House of Commons because of the rival robustness of Mr Christopher Talbot of Glamorganshire, who had been in parliament for eight years when they both witnessed the Coronation in 1838. Monckton Milnes, the member for Pontefract, had a more genial wit. Born in the fruitful year in which Gladstone, Tennyson and Darwin saw the light, literature was the grave preoccupation of his life and politics the diversion, from his undergraduate days when he led the Cambridge delegates to uphold before the Oxford Union the superiority of the Oxonian Shelley over their own Byron. His subsequent peerage did honour to Lord Palmerston, who recommended it, and it was an interesting memorial of that age of literary breakfasts, when for the last time in the history of England it might have been possible to establish a British Academy on the model of Cardinal Richelieu's great foundation. The members of the House of Commons in 1838 who took politics more seriously were of a type as extinct in our day as is that of the Praeds and the Dicky Milneses. There was George Grote, the erudite banker, whose philosophic radicalism secured for him the suffrages of the city of London, the great Liberal stronghold of those days, and who became the historian of Greece in order to refute the anti- democratic deductions drawn by Mr Mitford from the history of the Athenian Republic. Such an idea is as remote from the political atmosphere of our day as is that which provoked Milton's Latin controversy with Salmasius, Contra Defensionem Regiam, or which inspired the revolutionary philosophers of France to take their texts from Amyot's Plutarch and from the Travels of the Young Anacharsis 162 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. in Greece, There was Sir Francis Burdett whose radical- ism of a more popular school had immured him in the Tower thirty years before ; but he had now left his boisterous pot- wollopers of Westminster to become the subdued Conser- vative colleague of Walter Long in Wiltshire. There was another Radical baronet whose title also dated from Stuart times, Sir William Molesworth, a Cornishman of solemn speech, who became Colonial Secretary in 1855, but he died before he had time to show if he possessed the secret of administering the British Empire. There was Thomas Gibson, later known as Milner Gibson, the schoolfellow of Disraeli in a suburban "academy," who was not yet a Radical though he was the first Radical to sit in a Cabinet, becoming President of the Board of Trade in 1859, on Cobden's refusal to accept that post in Lord Palmerston's ministry. There was Joseph Hume, who was one of the political sponsors of Disraeli, having, with O'Connell, recom- mended him to the electors of High Wycombe when he stood as a Radical in 1832. Two years after that Hume had proposed the repeal of the Corn Laws. In his attacks on the monarchy he did not meet with the same united opposition of the Tories, who, like Bradshaw, the member for Canterbury, had dared to asperse the young queen or who later helped Colonel Sibthorp to reduce the allowance pro- posed for her consort. Hume was member for Kilkenny, but it was not on account of his lukewarm loyalty to the crown that he was the elect of an Irish constituency. For of all the Commons present at the Queen's Coronation there was none that loved her with a warmer devotion than the member for Dublin, the greatest leader the Irish have ever had. There can be no doubt that in 1838 Daniel O'Connell had a much profounder cult for the Queen than THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 163 had his former ally, and now his bitter adversary, Disraeli, who had to be spurred to go and see her crowned. It is said that O'Connell was within a little of taking office in Lord Melbourne's government of 1835. If the warm- hearted Celtic chieftain, who was at once the idol and the master of the Irish nation, had been a minister of the crown at the accession of the young queen, the object of his chivalrous admiration, the history of the United Kingdom during her reign might have been transformed. However that may be, it is certain that the grievances of Ireland were tenfold greater in 1838 than they were in 1902 ; but O'Connell was the proud leader of a people and not a political delegate, so he had to wait for no man's orders when he decided to go and salute the crown placed on the head of the sovereign of the Three Kingdoms. Among the Commons there were several members of noble families, distinguished in political history, who deserve to be mentioned in addition to those who have been already named. The most brilliant among them was Lord Stanley, who had sat for eleven years in the un- reformed parliament, where his precocious eloquence had secured him early office. His oratorical gift was such that he was said to be the only eminent debater in the House of Commons who did not make himself a master of his art at the expense of his audience. As Colonial Secretary in Lord Grey's ministry, in 1833, he carried through the bill for Negro Emancipation in the West Indies, but soon found himself in opposition to the Whigs. Just before the Coronation he had formally seceded from them, and he was destined to be three times a Tory Prime Minister of the Queen. He was the first British statesman to attain to that triple honour, which was attenuated by the fact that in 164 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. that high capacity he never had a majority in the House of Commons, and the total duration of his three premierships amounted only to three years and three-quarters. During his last administration, under the pressure of his adroit successor, he took, as he said, "a leap in the dark," and became the unwilling instrument to enfranchise the democracy. Of a different character was the work done for the people of England by Lord Ashley, who was present as member for Dorset. Yet his long life was not exclusively devoted to piety and philanthropy. In his latter days there was no more entertaining talker in London, on the political events of the first days of the reign, than the venerable Lord Shaftesbury, whose counsel was sought in the delicate questions which soon arose between the court and the ministers. Two noble kinsmen illustrated a house which had been powerful ever since William of Orange imported it from Holland. Lord William Bentinck, the member for Glasgow, bore a name which deserves a high place on the roll of the makers of the British Empire. He was a great viceroy of India, and he had the honour of having his epitaph written in his lifetime by Macaulay, as an inscription on his statue at Calcutta. His nephew, Lord George Bentinck, owes his chief fame on the contrary to a posthumous memorial. He had left the Whigs with Lord Stanley, and after Sir Robert Peel's abandonment of the Corn Laws, he devoted what time he could spare from the turf and the chase to leading the protectionists against their former chief, in conjunction with Disraeli, who, when he died, gave him immortality in a pamphlet disguised as a political biography. His colleague in the representation of King's Lynn was Sir Stratford Canning, soon to be known at Constantinople as THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 165 the English Sultan, whose imperious wrath cowed the Turk, but goaded the like-tempered Nicholas of Russia into the Crimean War. By the side of these younger sons may be mentioned the heir to a peerage Lord Dalmeny, the member for Stirling, who married Lady Catherine Stanhope, one of the maids of honour in the Coronation procession. For he had the unique distinction of being the only member of the House of Commons during the Queen's reign who was the father of one of her Prime Ministers. The foregoing view of the members of the Lower House who were invited to the Coronation of Queen Victoria gives some idea of the variety of talent which it then contained. Most of the members mentioned were in parliament before the Reform Bill, and all of them, with one or two exceptions, were of the class from which the House of Commons was recruited before the extension of the franchise. They were nearly all the sons, the relatives, or the nominees of peers, or else landowners of ancient or recent origin. They were not only men of the most varied ability, but they were also representative of the most varied opinions. It is probable that the examples of conspicuous ability were more numerous than the House ever displayed in the latter half of the reign of Queen Victoria. A criticism which the enumeration of their names suggests is that these distinguished members of parliament of different ages and of various opinions being principally drawn from one class the landed interest the commerce, the industry, and the finance of the country were not adequately represented. Among the members mentioned there were persons of manufacturing or mercantile origin, such as Sir Robert Peel or Mr Gladstone. But neither of those eminent men 166 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. came into parliament from the counting-house or the factory ; they had not, by reason of their parentage, any special knowledge of commercial or economic subjects ; their fortunes were not dependent on the fluctuations of business ; and for all practical purposes they belonged to what Mr Disraeli called the territorial oligarchy. This oligarchy was about to be invaded by " the fatal drollery " of the representative system, to use another of his expressions. The invasion had indeed commenced. Not only had the franchise been extended, but a redistribution of seats had been effected, giving the right of sending burgesses to parliament to all the great towns, many of which had been without representation before 1832. Before drawing any general conclusions from this new state of things, we will glance at the representation of the chief industrial centres of Great Britain to see if the three general elections, which had already taken place on the new franchise, had caused a sensible alteration in the composition of the House of Commons. We will turn first to Lancashire which was, and still is, regarded as the barometer of English politics. Liverpool was repre- sented in parliament before 1832. For reasons of local interest it did not follow the political movement of the manufacturing towns of the county palatine. The aboli- tion of the slave trade in the West Indies had deeply affected the merchants of the great seaport, and Mr Gladstone as a Liverpool man supported his fellow-towns- men on that colonial question. The senior member for the borough was Lord Sandon, the son of Lord Harrowby, who in Canning's administration had been a colleague of Huskisson, the chief pride of Liverpool, and the first victim of the railways. His colleague had been William THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 167 Ewart, a Liverpool man of precisely the same social type as Gladstone ; an Etonian who had a brilliant career at Christ Church, and who before the Reform Bill had been member for a close borough. He was an advanced reformer and had lost his seat at the election of 1837. It is clear therefore that the representation of Liverpool was not affected by the Reform Bill. The senior member for Manchester in 1838 was likewise not a product of the new franchise. Poulett Thompson was the son of a London merchant in the Russian trade, and was member for Dover six years before the Reform Bill. He was associated with one of the first steps taken towards the consolidation of the Colonial Empire, being the first governor of the United Provinces of Ontario and Quebec, which were confederated on Lord Durham's re- commendation ; but he died in 1841, soon after his appoint- ment and his subsequent elevation to the peerage as Lord Sydenham. His colleague was on the contrary a thorough- bred Manchester man, Mark Philips, who afterwards became prominent in the anti-Corn Law agitation. A number of the members for the neighbouring towns were also connected with the local manufactures. Joseph Brotherton, member for Salford, was a cotton spinner ; John and William Fielden, who represented Oldham and Blackburn, were also cotton spinners, and were of Quaker origin ; the second member for Blackburn was a calico printer ; the member for Bury was a woollen dyer ; and the members for Bolton, Ashton-under-Lyne and Rochdale were similarly engaged in the trades of the district. But Wigan chose for one of its representatives a local land- owner of the house of Standish. In the Yorkshire industrial region the new commercial 1 68 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. interest was less generally represented. Leeds had done itself the honour to elect Macaulay as its first member after the Reform Bill ; but he had resigned on being appointed to the Indian Council and was not in parliament at the Coronation. He was succeeded by Edward Baines, a journalist of great enterprise and an active nonconformist, whose colleague in 1838 was Sir William Molesworth who, as we have seen, was a Radical squire from Cornwall. The senior member for Halifax was Charles Wood, the heir to a Georgian baronetcy, who became Chancellor of the Ex- chequer, and in remembrance of his constituency adopted, when he was raised to the peerage, the historical title of the illustrious " trimmer." Sheffield and Bradford were represented by men connected with the staple trades of those towns, one of whom bore a name which was ennobled towards the end of the reign ; but Wakefield sent to parlia- ment a Lascelles. Further north, Glasgow, where commerce and industry had trebled the population in fifty years, chose for its senior member one who was neither a Scotsman nor a man of business, Lord William Bentinck. Birmingham was in 1838 a stronghold of the Chartists, who the next year made it the scene of a riot so prolonged as to have the air of a revolution. Its first representatives consequently were men of a very different type to the reformers sent to parliament by the newly enfranchised towns of Lancashire. The politics of the Free Traders and anti-Corn Law Leaguers of the Manchester district were based on commercial principles. The Birmingham Radicals were political theorists, who did not choose their members of parliament on account of their interest in the trade of the Midlands. Moreover, the Chartist leaders, notably Feargus O'Connor, were protectionists, and this fact further THE CROWNING OF QUEEN VICTORIA 169 complicated the advanced politics of the town which twenty years later sent to the House of Commons the great champion of Free Trade, John Bright. The two members for Birmingham in 1838, Joshua Scholefield and Thomas Attwood, were not, however, sons of the people, but were both local bankers. The latter was chosen by the Chartists to present their celebrated petition to parliament just a year after the Coronation of the Queen. But though the leaders of the Chartists were doctrinaires of an extreme school, who urged with violence the superiority of political to social or economic reform, they were not necessarily republicans. Indeed the famous " six points " of the Charter did not touch the monarchy or even the con- stitutional position of the House of Lords. Much later in the reign Birmingham radicalism became vaguely associated in the public mind with republicanism ; but this was a passing phase of extreme opinion which had no connection with the old Chartist movement. At that time the influence of Birmingham did not extend to the neighbouring towns of the Midland coalfield, and Wolverhampton was represented by Charles Villiers, a cadet of a noble family and an ardent Free Trader. At the other end of Staffordshire the newly-created borough of Stoke-upon-Trent returned two Tory manufacturers. The adjoining county of Chester was then almost entirely a rural area ; but its silk trade, which had its chief seat at Macclesfield, was represented by the senior member for that town, John Brocklehurst. In the rising commercial region of South Wales, Merthyr Tydvil sent to parlia- ment an ironmaster, Josiah Guest, the founder of a family which in the second generation was raised to the peerage. The other commercial constituency of the West, the ancient i/o THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. city of Bristol, was not a creation of the Reform Bill, and its two members were the sons of great landowners in the counties of Somerset and Gloucester. One or two of the members of parliament mentioned in the foregoing enumeration seem to have been absent from the Coronation. But the great majority of the elect of the new constituencies repaired to Westminster Abbey to salute their young queen, whose accession had called forth a unanimity of sentiment in the hearts of Englishmen of all classes and of all opinions such as had not been expressed in the land since the reign of Elizabeth. At all other great epochs of national satisfaction a section of the community had abstained. At the restoration of Charles II. the army sullenly refused to take part in the general joy. When the arrival of William of Orange gave wide- spread relief to the nation, the clergy and the country gentlemen in England stood aloof with discontent, as did the Covenanters in Scotland, with whom they had no other feeling in common. It would be difficult to find in English history another occasion in which the entire nation had united in a common outburst of sentiment, since the days when the Spanish Armada threatened the kingdom in 1588, just two centuries and a half before the Coronation of Queen Victoria. The circumstances were different, but the patriotic enthusiasm was equally unanimous. CHAPTER III THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY OUR review of the composition of the House of Commons in the year when the Queen was crowned will have given the impression that after three general elections, under the new conditions established in 1832, the character of the Chamber was not much altered, as regards the social origin of the members, from that of the unreformed parliament. A closer analysis conveys a more vivid idea of the prepon- derance maintained in the House by the landed interest. Eighty of the members of the Queen's first parliament were noble lords Irish peers, or lords by courtesy of whom the great majority were eldest sons ; about ninety were the untitled sons or brothers of peers, and eighty were baronets, who then, when a baronetcy was seldom conferred, as in our days, as a reward of successful commerce, were nearly all country gentlemen of large estate. But these members of the House of Commons were little more than one-half of those who were interested in the land. The squires, who boasted of no other distinction than their broad acres and their rent-rolls, formed a sturdy phalanx in the reformed parliament, to show that the cause was not yet in operation which would reduce their ranks in the Lower House of legislature. Apart from the exceptional case of Birmingham, the i;2 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. representatives sent to the reformed House of Commons by the populous towns could be roughly divided into two categories. The majority were men who, by reason of their birth, associations or independent wealth, belonged to the class to which parliament was open before the Reform Bill. The minority was composed of persons actively engaged in business, who were in most cases identified with the commercial prosperity of their con- stituencies. This minority, which was destined to increase long before any new parliamentary reform was enacted, was the product not of the extension of the franchise enacted by Lord Grey and Lord John Russell, but of the redistribution of seats, which gave representation to in- dustrial centres just when the industrial revolution was beginning. It was not the invention of the ten-pound householder which caused Salford to elect a cotton spinner, or Stoke-upon-Trent a potter, or Merthyr Tydvil an iron- master. These representatives were sent to parliament because the towns or districts, in which they carried on their business, became parliamentary constituencies at the moment when employers of labour, owing to the introduc- tion and perfection of machinery, were becoming wealthy personages of local importance and influence. Had the borough franchise been fixed by the Reform Bill at a higher or a lower rate, had the electors in the new con- stituencies been fifteen-pound householders, or seven- pound householders, the result of the elections between 1832 and 1838 would have been practically the same as it was. If the introduction of that new class into the House of Commons had been the result of extended suffrage there would have been no need for it to wait for the Reform THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 173 of 1832 before entering parliament. For in the old days there were a large number of towns enjoying a franchise much more democratic than that which was bestowed on the new boroughs by the Reform Bill. Westminster, Southwark, Liverpool, Bristol, Norwich, Northampton, Nottingham and Leicester were in that case. The repre- sentatives of the popular vote in those places, during the half century preceding the Reform Bill, included Edmund Burke, Charles Fox, Sheridan, Windham, Romilly, Canning, Huskisson and Spencer Perceval; and among the members, eminent or obscure, for those important centres of population, it was rare to find one like Huskisson, who was connected with the local interests of the constituency. One reason for this was that the conditions under which commercial and industrial enterprise was carried on were, until the eve of the Victorian era, such that the merchant or the manufacturer could not leave his counting-house or his workshop to devote himself to politics in then distant London, even in the rare cases where he was rich enough to contest elections or set up a town establishment. The great change in the social origin of the parliamentary representatives of the nation about to take place in the reign of Queen Victoria was not due to parliamentary reform, which had effected only a slight modification at the time of the Coronation. It was the result, first, of the invention of industrial machinery, and of the application of steam to the new mechanism ; and, secondly, it was due to the introduction of railways and steamships, with the consequent development of inland commerce, and of the export and import trades. The second of these causes was the more powerful. It revolutionised all the conditions of human existence and 1/4 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. created new social classifications. It is not surprising therefore to find, though the fact is not always recognised, that a much greater change took place in the character of the House of Commons in the thirty years which inter- vened between the accession of Queen Victoria and the Reform Bill of 1867, during which no change took place in the electoral franchise, than in the previous period of thirty years, which began on the morrow of the deaths of Pitt and Fox, and which ended after the supposed revolution effected by the Reform Bill of I832. 1 If steam had not been applied to industrial machinery and to mechanical means of trans- port, and if the consequent social revolution had not taken place, the establishment of a suffrage even wider than that enjoyed in England in the twentieth century would have modified the character of parliamentary representation in a relatively small degree. No man had studied this phase in the evolution of English political life more profoundly or more sagaciously than Disraeli. To the end of his remarkable career his discernment was always that of an alien who regarded every question in the land in which he sojourned, and which he sincerely loved, with a lucid and detached objectivity. Sometimes his florid imagination dazzled his vision : some- times it unduly quickened his ambition for power. 2 But whatever policy he pursued, whatever errors he committed, his action never sprang from prejudice. His political friends and rivals, his associates and his adversaries, were 1 As far as can be judged from a comparison of the lists of the House of Commons, the greatest change in its composition and character took place at the elections of 1857, a quarter of a century after the passage of the Reform Bill, when one hundred and fifty new members entered parliament. 2 He once said to the late Lord Lytton : ' ' Man is a predatory animal. The worthiest objects of his chase are women and power. After I married Mary Ann I desisted from the one and devoted my life to the pursuit of the other." THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 175 all of them Britons steeped in preconceived ideas from the necessity of their origin and education. No native of a country, whatever his superiority over his fellows, can take a purely detached view of its interests. The strength of William of Orange in adjusting the affairs of England after the abdication of James II., and of Napoleon in organising the French Revolution, lay in the fact, that apart from their genius, the successor of the Stuarts was a Dutchman and the reconstructor of France was an Italian. Disraeli was not called upon to rule the land of his domicile ; but, as a con- summate parliamentary leader and as a powerful minister of the crown, he played a dominant part in guiding the English nation in the early stages of a revolution, which is still proceeding, and which is of infinitely graver moment in the world's history than the Revolution of 1688 or even the greater movement of 1789. From what Disraeli wrote in his romances shortly after the Coronation of Queen Victoria, it is clear that he anticipated some of the changes which were then rapidly approaching, in consequence of the progress and tenden- cies of modern commercial society in the railway era. He did not fall into the error which John Stuart Mill attributed to Tocqueville. He did not confound the effects of democracy with the effects of civilisation. 1 When in 1867 he announced that the representation of the people should cease to be the test question which decided general elections, and which divided the two great political parties, he was aware of two things. He knew that in the genera- tion which had elapsed since the Queen carne to the throne, the territorial class had ceased to be omnipotent in politics, not as the consequence of reform legislation, but as the 1 Dissertations, etc., 1859, Vol. II. "M. de Tocqueville on Democracy in America." 176 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. result of commercial progress, under the changed conditions of production and of transport. He also foresaw that the democracy when enfranchised would not, in its vote, be revolutionary or even liberal. Examples both at home and abroad pointed to this. In France the first result of the introduction of manhood suffrage, after the Revolution of 1848, had been to drive liberalism out of that country (whither it has never returned) and to establish an autocratic and conservative form of government. In England, as we have just seen, the populous tow r ns, which enjoyed a wide suffrage before 1832, did not send men of extreme ideas or of popular origin to parliament, even at moments of public agitation. They chose as their mem- bers some of the most illustrious statesmen of a great age. Nor did these democratic constituencies encourage their representatives to cultivate advanced opinions, as Burke found out when he had to give up his seat for Bristol because his constituents disapproved his efforts on behalf of religious liberty ; while twenty years later Northampton, with a more democratic franchise, returned Spencer Perceval, who was a Tory Prime Minister in the most reactionary days of Toryism. Mr Bright, whose fame as a popular orator began in the year of the Coronation, but who did not enter parliament till five years later, was a statesman as full of prejudices as Mr Disraeli was exempt from them. From their different standpoints they testified to the jealousy with which the new capitalist class regarded the territorial oligarchy. The portrait drawn, with no unsympathetic pen, by Disraeli of the Lancashire manufacturer, soon after the Queen was crowned, may be compared with Bright's speeches on Reform twenty years after that event, by which time the THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 177 rich industrial classes had made great strides politically and socially. - The cotton spinner of Coningsby with his " I defy any peer to crush me," is the counterpart of John Bright in 1858 telling his constituents that just as they might see "No dogs admitted here" inscribed over the entrance of their public gardens, so there was a similar inscription over the portals of the House of Lords which said, "No traders are admitted here." 1 Before his life ended Mr Bright saw the development of the movement, already in progress in 1858, which had among its results the deposition of the landed class as a political oligarchy and the exaltation of the rich trader, who, no longer debarred from the House of Lords, has since been called within its precinct too frequently, in the opinion of certain philo- sophical observers. 2 A persistent fallacy underlies Mr Bright's speeches. With a curious lack of foresight and of capacity to see what was going on at his doors, he believed that the men of his class, when their alleged disabilities were removed, would share his views on the Church, which he regarded as a preserve for " the aristocracy," on the Game Laws, which he held were maintained for the pleasure of "dukes and lords," and on the colonies, which he treated as an expensive inheritance of the evil days before the emancipation of the middle classes. The Church has become a popular institution, and owes half of its increased endowments to the munificence of men who have grown rich in trade. Game preserving would have languished without the sporting tastes of those who have acquired wealth in business. The binding of the colonies to the 1 Speech at Birmingham, October 27, 1858. 2 e.g. Mr W. E. H. Lecky: "The immense place given to undistinguished wealth in the modern peerage has contributed to lower its character," Democracy and Liberty, c. iv. II 178 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. mother-country, under the symbolic influence of the Crown, would have been less effective without the practical methods and energy of the commercial class, of which a conspicuous exemplar, when the reign of King Edward began, was a statesman whose antecedents were almost identical with those of Mr Bright, and who was his col- league in the representation of Birmingham. Mr Bright, though his eloquent command of pure Eng- lish moved the hearts of the populace, was no democrat. He had a conservative mind, which looked, in its limited horizon, for the abolition only of such institutions as impeded the predominance of the middle classes, while it deprecated an indiscriminate suffrage which should put too much power in the hands of the democracy. Hence he ignored the problems which were surging above that horizon in consequence of the rise of the commercial class. That that class should ever have its supremacy challenged by its wage-earning dependents does not seem to have appeared to his view. Consequently he did not foresee the great controversies between capital and labour which are the issue of the new era, and which, throughout the British Empire in the reign of King Edward, have made of secondary importance many questions still unsettled, which agitated reformers when Queen Victoria was crowned. Mr Bright lived to see the landed interest no longer the depository of political power ; but its deposition was not effected by parliamentary reform, nor by the repeal of the Corn Laws. They were but secondary causes of its decline. It was the steam-engine, and its use in the locomotive, in the mine and in the factory, which altered the character of the House of Commons, and which brought the trader into the House of Lords. Without the railways and similar THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 179 modern inventions manhood suffrage might have been established, and the composition of parliament would not have been sensibly affected. With the steam-engine invented and applied to traffic, transport and industry, a century before Queen Victoria was crowned, when Montes- quieu was writing his Esprit des Lois, the French Revolu- tion would have never taken place ; for the privileges of the nobility, and the absolute powers of the King, could not have withstood the advance of modern civilisation, and there would have been no need to storm the Bastille or to abolish the monarchy. The assertion of Mr Bright that traders were not ad- mitted to the House of Lords was not inaccurate as applied to the past. In the annals of the banking-house of Smith, Payne and Smiths, which remained a venerable landmark in the city of London until the year when King Edward was crowned, it is recorded that when a member of the firm was raised to the peerage at the end of the eighteenth century, Mr Pitt insisted on his retiring from the bank. 1 It was not a period in which a fastidious choice was exercised in the creation of new peers. It was on the eve of the Union of Great Britain with Ireland, which was facilitated by a whole- sale distribution of peerages, some of the recipients of which were persons of doubtful origin and character. Even in the less lavish days when George III. was young, it was possible to raise to the House of Lords a Bubb Dodington, the corrupt and ignoble son of an apothecary. Yet though Mr Pitt resolved to extend the peerage into a larger body 1 This action of Mr Pitt was referred to in the contemporary rhyme, ' ' Bob Smith lives here ; Billy Pitt made him a peer, and took the pen from behind his ear. " The first Lord Carring- ton, who was thus referred to, was one of the sixteen peers born in the reign of George II. who survived till the Coronation of Queen Victoria. But his name does not appear on the roll of the Barons who did homage to the Queen, and he died three months later. i8o THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. than heretofore, representative of the opulence of the country, he enforced the rule that the assumption of a coronet should entail cessation from traffic, even in the case of bankers, whose commerce was held to be more dignified than that of a dealer or of an artificer. The principle to which Mr Pitt adhered would be difficult to apply in the twentieth century. Yet it cannot be decried, in view of the inconvenience and scandal which, in our time, sometimes result from the association of members of the peerage with financial and commercial undertakings. No doubt the prejudice against trade, as an occupation or means of livelihood of certain categories of citizens, was a purely artificial sentiment, as are, indeed, all those on which social distinctions are based, whatever their historical origin. But it was an impediment to materialism, which at that period was only a philosophic term and not the predominant factor of everyday life. Under the old state of things, which, as Mr Bright in- dicated, had not come to an end twenty years after Queen Victoria was crowned, a country gentleman of small estate or a cadet of noble family, blessed with numerous offspring, not unfrequently put a son into trade or into one of the inferior professions which did not carry any social con- sideration. 1 Such a father would explain the advantage or the disadvantage of adopting that course. He would point out to his boy that if he joined the army, the Church or the bar, the highest society of the land would be open 1 On the death of the last Duke of Cleveland the inquest before the Committee of Privileges of the House of Lords, touching the succession to one of his minor titles, showed how in the eighteenth century the younger branches of great territorial families followed this course. The heir to the barony, created in 1699, substantiated his claim by proving his descent through a series of attorneys, who, though of lineage which would have been esteemed noble in those con- tinental courts which did not exact sixteen quarterings, had adopted a branch of the legal profession at a period when it enjoyed no social consideration. THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 181 to him, although his means might be small. If, on the contrary, he entered a mercantile house or a firm of manu- facturers, he might attain great wealth, but he would not be admitted into the social sphere which his brothers, the ensign, the vicar, or the counsellor, frequented. Thus was the salutary law of compensation observed. In the twentieth century the contrary principle obtains. The youth who sedulously haunts the Baltic or Capel Court by day, by night is convoked to adorn and to instruct the most bril- liant circles of society, which, though no longer exclusive, would welcome less warmly the brother waiting for briefs at the Temple or on leave from his marching regiment. Although the line of demarcation between the trading and territorial classes was clearly defined in the old era, there was a frequent movement to and fro across the boundary. Early in the eighteenth century the untitled gentry, in which pride of birth was a tradition developed during the Civil War, and which now, under the statutory monarchy, was beginning to share political influence with the nobility, had frequent relations with the trading class. The experience of Gibbon's father is not an isolated one at this period. The son of a Kentish squire of respectable pedigree, he was apprenticed to a merchant clothworker in London before he inherited his acres and became member for Petersfield. Moreover, there was never in England, as on the continent, an aristocratic caste shut off from all connection with the rest of the community. The nobility not only was perpetually renewed by fresh creations, but it remained an integral part of the great mass of the nation, because its progeny in the junior branches " redescended into the bourgeoisie," to adopt a French expression, without privilege, without title and without precedence. This was to the great advantage of the 182 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. nation. Society was thus not divided into horizontal layers, to break through which in France the first onslaught of the Revolution was directed. While England was thus preserved by its social organisa- tion, under the crown, from the ills which led to the French Revolution, the limited intermingling of the landed class with the commercial class did not tend to exalt the influence or social position of the latter. This was due to the rise in land values, which removed the country gentlemen from the range of competition with the trading community on the score of wealth. Hence, by the time that George III. came to the throne, the territorial class, titled or untitled,had become the political masters of England. Henceforth, until railways and machinery disarranged the fabric of society, it was necessary to be a possessor of land in order to enjoy politi- cal influence, and few who were not landowners or protected by the landed interest, took any part in the government of the country. Not that the territorial class was a stagnant caste. In spite of the costly and intricate legal formalities attending the transfer of real property, estates were con- stantly changing hands, and the nabobs from India, the planters from the West Indies, as well as the successful bankers and merchants from the City, and the ennobled lawyers, invested large portions of their accumulations in the purchase of land and in the consequent acquisition of parliamentary and social influence. The governmental class, thus composed of the lords of the soil and of their connections, formed a highly agreeable and interesting society which performed splendid services to the kingdom. It was not an ideal society, and nothing would be easier than to draw up a catalogue of its short- comings. To mention only one of the abuses which it did THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 183 not discourage, political jobbery was almost as rife under its rule as under a democratic republic in our time. But what- ever its failings, it produced for over a hundred years a race of statesmen, high-minded, patriotic, cultivated and eloquent, such as no other community ever brought forth in the same space of time, and the like of whom England will never see again. They brought our country to a commanding place among European nations. They established the public credit. They encouraged the growth of our commerce, which gave birth to a maritime power which as yet has never been assailed. They and the institutions they ad- ministered compelled the admiration of our neighbours on the continent, from the days when Voltaire and Montesquieu took from our shores the impression that the English system of government approached the limits of human perfection, down to the period when the French Revolution had done its work, and Guizot thought that the Monarchy of July would become the pattern for all the nations of Europe, because it was fashioned on the English model. The day is past for parliamentary institutions to be considered the universal remedy for the ills to which nations are subject. But their failure in lands peopled by men not of our race has not destroyed the tradition of the commanding figures which gave to Westminster its classic fame. The examples of the Great Commoner and of his mighty son, of Edmund Burke and of Charles Fox, are held up for imitation to young men entering political life, even in countries which had to surfer from the policy of some of those statesmen. When Mr Gladstone died certain of his public acts were criticised by foreign politicians : but European opinion was unanimous in its regret at the disappearance of the great parliamentarian, who a boy had sat at the feet of Canning, 1 84 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. and in early manhood had been the colleague of Peel. Nor did that remarkable man, amid his many recantations, ever abjure the tradition of politic.il life in which he was bred. In the conservative corners of his heart he loved the old system of territorial patronage, and recognised the utility of the close boroughs, which, from the election of the elder Pitt for Old Sarum in 1735 to his own election for Newark in 1832, had opened the doors of parliament to an illustrious succession of statesmen, in the most glorious century of parliamentary history. One advantage of the existence of a governmental class was that young men who were born in it lived their early years in an atmosphere of parliamentary and patriotic ambition. The boyhood of the younger Pitt was not an exceptional experience, save for the accident of his ill- health, which detained him beneath the paternal roof when he would otherwise have been at school. The home of Lord Chatham had its counterpart in sixty country houses in the sixty years which divided his death from the Corona- tion of Queen Victoria. The education of a youth of promise in those days was adapted to form a statesman. He was taught from childhood that he and his fellows were the repositories of a trust, the custody of which would endow them with power and place, but would also call for the exercise of great qualities. The conversations which he heard at his father's table had one refrain, that the most glorious scene in which an Englishman could move with dignity and honour was the floor of the House of Commons or of the House of Lords, which was then a place of debate, and not a chamber of registration. It is useless to regret that such homes no longer exist in England. They were as incapable of surviving the com- THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 185 mercial era as would have been the salons of the ancient monarchy in France, had not the Revolution come first. But while they lasted they formed an admirable training- ground for servants of the crown. In the present day there is no governmental class. There are a certain number of men of good family, to use a conventional expression, who follow a parliamentary career, and it is one of the happiest features of our modern political life, in contrast with that of many other countries, that no category of citizens is excluded from it, not even the highest. The heirship to or kinship with a peerage is not an impediment to a politician. Indeed it sometimes gives him in the political race that start of twenty minutes which Wilkes said was all the advantage good looks had over ugliness in the favour of a woman. But it gives him little else, unless he goes to the House of Lords, when he will be eligible for certain posts reserved for peers. To enter the House of Commons he has no seat reserved for him as a family appanage. If he be related to a powerful minister, that fact may procure him early office after he has entered parlia- ment ; but this is an advantage which also falls to the lot of the relatives of ministers who owe nothing to the accident of birth. Both before his election, and after it, he has to contend on terms of equality with men whose social pre- cedence is inferior to his. Such abrogation of ancient privilege might call forth the unalloyed joy of reformers, if new inequalities had not taken the place of the old. The governmental caste has gone from our political system, as an exclusive nursery for statesmen ; but its disappearance is due less to the admission of the democracy to political power than to the new social conditions which have been produced in the commercial era. Under those 1 86 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. new conditions the inheritors of once powerful names have no longer any peculiar qualifications for government, ex- cepting those which are within the reach of all men who have the taste for a political career, provided that their means permit them to devote their time to public affairs. The reason is that, while under the new order of things the divisions between rich and poor have perhaps become wider, the divisions between rich and rich have been broken down. Wealth under the new conditions of exist- ence has become the great leveller of the wealthy. The depreciation of the value of agricultural land which took place as the result of those new conditions, during the reign of Queen Victoria, has been only one of the many causes of this change. To enumerate its principal causes would be to recount the history of modern progress in the last sixty years of the nineteenth century. It must suffice to say that the end of it all has been the substitution of a large and unlimited society based on the possession of wealth, for a small and limited society based on the possession of political power which, for want of a more exact term, may be styled an aristocracy. The old aristo- cratic society was wealthy and the new plutocratic society is fruitful in politicians ; but if politics were banished from the latter, only a minor part of its organism would be affected, whereas the government of the country was the main and almost the sole object of life in the former. The consequence of the partial absorption of the aris- tocracy by the plutocracy is that, while many members of the former still take the most active part in politics, and rise to eminence in parliament, the art of government is not its exclusive preoccupation as a class. There are a certain number of peers, in our time, who merit the name THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 187 of statesmen in the highest acceptation of the term ; there are many peers who, by their ability and devotion to the service of the Crown and of the country, amply justify the retention of their order as an Estate of the realm. But the atmosphere in which they live, and in which they have been brought up, has nothing in common with that which produced the statesmen who stood around the throne when Queen Victoria was crowned. Their social and domestic sur- roundings, in this respect, often do not differ from those in which a financier moves, who cares nothing about politics except as a factor in the fluctuations of the money market. Their own connection with the City is sometimes more intimate than with Westminster. Consequently, nowadays, because a man bears a name famous in the annals of parliament, it is not presumptive evidence, as formerly, that he takes a special interest in politics or that he brings up his sons to do so. It may be that his interest in public life is only secondary, and that he encourages his sons to earn or to increase their income by commerce or by speculation. There are no doubt historic homes in which the children are brought up in the high ideals of the past, just as in other similar homes they are expected to attend family prayers : but the domestic practice in either case is only an idiosyncrasy and not the tradition of a class. The commercialisation of all sections of the community is perhaps an inevitable incident of modern progress. It is nevertheless attended by untoward results. At a time when the problems of secondary education are calling for attention in England, the men who are engaged in it in our public schools are, from daily observation, alive to the disad- vantages to which the young generation is now exposed. At Eton, which more than any similar foundation has suffered from 1 88 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the changed conditions of society, eminent masters, who are devoted to the cause of education, declare that the greatest difficulty which confronts them is the evil influence of the un- intelligent homes 1 whence their pupils come. It is not only boys of the newly enriched class, sent to Eton for unworthy motives and in alarming numbers, who display the traces of debased home-training. Families of illustrious and patriotic record, in the annals of the state, sometimes bring up their sons in an atmosphere of self-indulgent materialism, which the noble tradition and excellent discipline of a great public school are powerless to correct. Eton is a national institution which is the microcosm of English society. In the old days a small number of boys of unrefined ante- cedents went there, and, to the advantage of themselves and of the community, they acquired a high and healthy tone from the happier majority which had been brought up in nice homes. It is to be feared that the situation has been reversed both at Eton and in the society which it re- presents. Shortly before Queen Victoria was crowned, Mackworth Praed, whom we have remarked as member for Aylesbury, said that, in his Eton days, he "wondered what they meant by stock, and wrote delightful sapphics." Praed came of a banking family in which there might have been some excuse for educating infants in financial terms. But at the present day, without any hereditary connection with the City, an ingenuous Etonian is capable of knowing more about trusts and contangos than about trochees and caesuras. When we see the undignified luxury which seems to be the highest ideal of certain societies we may 1 The epithet "unintelligent" in this application is taken from a letter written by a distinguished Eton master ; while one of his colleagues writing on the same subject does not hesitate to describe the rich homes, from which many of the Eton boys come in the twentieth century, as ' ' illiterate. " THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 189 hope that the hereditary monarchy will be the British nation's great safeguard to protect it from falling into materialism, which menaces all commercial peoples in the new era. It is sometimes said that the age which came to an end when Queen Victoriawas crowned, and which may be counted as having coincided with the century subsequent to the entry into public life of the elder Pitt, was marked by coarseness in high places and by other features which denoted the preva- lence of a materialistic spirit in the nation. But materialism is inseparable from human nature, and the forms which the malady took in that period were less subtle and penetrating than those with which it besets modern communities. Whatever the faults of the society which assembled at the Coronation of Queen Victoria, it did not take its measure of men by the length of their purses. It was the last muster of a society which, with various talent, had pro- duced Gray's " Elegy" and Cowper's " Task" and Byron's " Childe Harold " ; it had inspired the noble canvases of Gainsborough, Reynolds, Romney and Lawrence ; and in its own domain it had fostered the statesmanship and the eloquence of Pitt and Fox, of Burke, Sheridan and Canning. By what it has left behind, its titles to refinement may best be judged. Moreover, those who, in their youth, have had the happiness of knowing the last survivors of that age, or who have frequented some historic house while it was still the sanctuary of tradition, are able to form some estimate of the qualities of a noble race of men and women, and to compare their manners and surroundings with those of their grandchildren. Before taking leave of the brilliant assemblage which was grouped round the throne when Queen Victoria was 190 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. lifted into it, we should notice that the dignified personages composing it were not members of an ancient nobility. Few of them, even of those whose fathers and grand- fathers had been in power and place during the eighteenth century, were of families which had been noble, in the English sense, a hundred years. Their stately manners, which were those of men and women born to rule, had not been handed down to them by crusading or feudal ancestors. The year that the House of Hanover came to the British throne the Spectator?- criticising the methods of pedigree makers in those days, said, " There is scarce a beggar in the streets who would not find himself descended from some great man." It was only in this sense that many of the political families, which were powerful in the eighteenth century, were of ancient lineage. Only one or two of the great houses, such as the Howards and the Seymours, had held high place in the land before the Reformation. The nobility of a few of them dated from the dissolution of the monasteries, as did that of the Russells, or from the early Stuart period when the Caven- dishes were ennobled. The reigns of Charles II. and of William and Mary were the most fruitful, before the eighteenth century began, in peerages which produced powerful politicians in the great age of parliamentary government. But much of the nobility which, at the Coronation of Queen Victoria, had reached either the highest rank in the peerage or, short of that, a position of great prestige, owing to personal achievement or territorial influence, was so recent, that it had been created almost within the memory of persons present in Westminster Abbey. The oldest peer who was there was born, as i October 27, 1714. The authorship of the number is unknown. THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 191 we have seen, in 1752. It was not till 1761 that the Grosvenors came forth from the ranks of country gentle- men and obtained their first step in the peerage in which they were destined to attain to the highest rank. Sir Hugh Smithson, who had been made an earl in 1 749, had to wait only seventeen years from his first peerage before becoming Duke of Northumberland. The Grenvilles, who treated marriage as a science, and who, to use a French expression, were les plus grands dpouseurs du siecle, only in this year, 1752, reached the House of Lords by the death of a peeress in her own right, who had borne an heir to one of them. As to the Dundases, the Lascelleses and the Greys, the senior lord present at Queen Victoria's Coronation was already between forty and fifty years old when those respectable families received their first patent of nobility. The evolution of these honourable country gentlemen into a caste of great nobles, within the space of one or two human lives, is a most interesting phenomenon in the social history of nations. It forms one more proof of how the highest honours and dignities in the realm of England were open to persons of comparatively modest condition in an age of reputed exclusiveness. They were nearly all land- owners, a few of them being of sufficiently long lineage to have qualified them for baronetcies before the Civil War, like the Grosvenors, who bore a Norman name, or of wide territorial influence, like the Greys of Northumberland. But for the most part the families, which became politically great in the eighteenth century, were unknown in English history two hundred years before the Coronation of Queen Victoria. It is worth noting that they displayed none of the features of an upstart nobility, although the rural gentry, from whom they chiefly sprang, were, at that period, 192 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. often uncultivated and uncouth. When they came up from their estates they had no polished court, like that of Versailles, in which to learn fine manners. The only school for social education in the eighteenth century was to be found in the great political houses ; for unlike what was happening in France, where society had nothing to do with the government of the country, the two terms were almost identical in England. Marriage was a mighty instrument in the career of the founders or improvers of the ruling families, and the entry by its means into a powerful cousin- hood was the first step to fame and fortune of many a line of modest squires. While the men, by their eloquence, were giving to the British parliament its imperishable renown, the women, by their intelligence and charm, were making English political society the most brilliant in Europe, when the Revolution had swept away the ancient court of France. Such a one was Georgiana Duchess of Devonshire, whose beauty inspired the adoration of all who came beneath its spell, except her husband, from the greatest orator of his age to the rude electors of Westminster. Such was her grandchild, Harriet Duchess of Sutherland, who in close attendance on the young Queen at the Coronation, incarnated the grace and stateliness of the society about to pass away. This daughter of the Howards, by her qualities, brought to her husband a dowry even more desirable than did the heiresses who had handed the Leveson-Gowers to the summit of the peerage. In noble outline Sir Thomas Lawrence has preserved her gracious features as they appeared radiant in early mother- hood. In classic phrase Mr Gladstone has graven on the marble of her monument at Trentham a reverential tribute to the memory of one who took with her to the tomb a THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 193 tradition of which he remained the last witness and of which he, in a certain sense, was the last inheritor. It has been worth while to recall the personages by whom the Queen was surrounded when she assumed the crown to which she was to add fresh lustre after they had departed. By considering them and their antecedents, their social surroundings and their political influence, we can best realise the revolution which took place during the reign of Queen Victoria. It was inevitable that the governmental class should lose its exclusive prerogatives in the new age which we now see was inaugurated by her Coronation. But the persons composing it were worthy of having a regal cere- mony in a royal Abbey for their last full-dress parade. Under their dispensation and that of their forerunners had been founded the British Empire, which the Queen, whom they had come to enthrone, was destined to aggrandise and, by her personal influence, to consolidate. Sometimes an error of policy had almost wrecked the Empire in its infancy, as when sovereign and statesmen combined to drive the American colonies from English rule, in spite of the patriotic foresight of Chatham. But on the whole much more was done to build up the Empire in the old days of slow and difficult communication, when politicians had some excuse not to understand the capabilities of the British race, than by the first generation of those who saw the change of things, yet did not recognise what its imperial significance might be. Nor was the governing class merely a society of selfish monopolists. In the annals of the reign of George III. it is remarkable how many projects are to be found of reforms proposed by members of the high political hierarchy, some of which the twentieth century waits for in vain. Such a reformer was the third Duke of Richmond, whose niece, the M 194 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. giver of the ball at Brussels on the night before Quatre Bras, sat in the front row of the peeresses at the Coronation of Queen Victoria. That statesman, who was the great- grandson of Charles II. and who bore the sceptre with the dove at the Coronation of George III., was the mover of the address to the throne, in 1778, against the further prosecu- tion of hostilities with America which provoked the most memorable scene ever witnessed in the House of Lords, when Chatham, endeavouring to reply, sank back a dying man. The Duke of Richmond was, therefore, not an irresponsible dilettante. Yet he, in the eighteenth century, proposed manhood suffrage and annual parliaments, institu- tions which not only we do not possess in the reign of King Edward, but which the democracy, grown utilitarian in its demands, does not agitate for in its powerful organisations. Whether the statesmen of the old parliamentary era were reformers in advance of their time or believers in the British Constitution of their day as the most perfect of human institutions, they were a fine race. Leaders of the people by their counsels, wise and eloquent in their instruc- tions, rich men furnished with ability, the last generation of them delivered to their young Queen a splendid inheritance. Not only did she augment it while it rested in her custody, but she also preserved the continuity of their tradition. We have seen how the material changes which were hasten- ing to fruition when the Queen was crowned, transformed all the conditions of social life during her reign. But when we come to the Coronation of her illustrious son we shall find King Edward surrounded at Westminster Abbey by the same estates of the realm which had paid allegiance to her and to his remoter ancestors. Though the way of life and mode of thought of the individual members of those THE SOCIAL REVOLUTION AND THE MONARCHY 195 orders had undergone a complete change in the sixty years since the last Coronation, the rite which they witnessed was unaltered, and the institutions of which the King formally assumed the headship were the same which his mother had found established in the realm, only modified here and there by gradual reform. The reason why they had sur- vived in an era of revolutionary change was that they had been held together by the monarchy. It was the young Queen, lifted into the throne by the aged hands of survivors of the eighteenth century, who, remaining in it till the twentieth century arrived, guarded intact the ancient institutions of the land, through sixty years of the most stupendous changes ever seen in the history of the world. " The Queen was so solitary " was an observation made by an eye-witness of her accession, which we have already quoted. But her solitude was in a sense even greater at the end of her life ; for she had seen generation after generation depart of her kindred, her counsellors and her subjects. Of all the vast assembly on which she gazed in Westminster Abbey the day when she was crowned, none were alive at the end of her life except a little band of aged men and women, who, as young men and maidens, had enjoyed the precocious privilege of seeing a Corona- tion. 1 Young as she was herself on that great day, she had begun to reign in earnest a year and a week before. Her personal influence, which, to the benefit of the Empire, often amounted to personal rule, without, however, ever infringing constitutional usage, was due to her unequalled experience in the affairs of the State. To them she had 1 One or two spectators of the Coronation who had arrived at man's estate in 1838 survived Queen Victoria. Mr John Temple Leader, who was nearly ten years older than the Queen, was elected member for Middlesex in 1837, and actually lived till the year after the Coronation of King Edward. 196 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. applied herself from sunrise on that June morning when Dr Howley and Lord Conyngham roused her from her bed to tell her she was Queen. Each detail of that day was noted by her, in accordance with what we now know, from such portions of her diaries as she made public, to have been her unvarying custom. It is even reported that, nearly sixty-four years later, when the aged sovereign lay dying, reference was made to a copy of that girlish narrative of the incidents of her accession day, to aid in regulating the solemn acts attending the transmission of the sovereign power to her illustrious successor. During the reign, which Queen Victoria had so begun, her fame had become such, even beyond the wide bounds of her Empire, that it is not a lyrical phrase of loyalty to say that no death, in the history of the world, ever created such immediate commotion as did hers. For of her it could be said with greater truth than of the monarch of whom it was written : " Thy soul covered the whole earth, thy name went far unto the islands." BOOK IV THE CORONATION OF KING EDWARD VII. CHAPTER I THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION IT has been a comparatively easy task to estimate the position in history of each of the three great cere- monies which we have been contemplating. Nearly a century has passed since Napoleon, fifteen years after the taking of the Bastille, solemnised the apotheosis of the French Revolution by crowning himself emperor. After that lapse of time we can take the measure of all the results of the great movement which culminated in the imposing pageant at Notre Dame de Paris. The circumstances of the Coronation of Queen Victoria, a generation later, have likewise passed into the domain of history. We see now that it marked the beginning of a new era, which is more distinct from its immediate past than any previous period of profound change in the known annals of the human race. The revolution in the material and social conditions of man- kind, then initiated, is still proceeding, and none of us can foresee whither it will lead. But we know that the modern world, which had progressed with gradual evolution from the period succeeding the invention of gunpowder and of printing, came to an end in the second quarter of the nine- teenth century, and that the assumption of the crown by Queen Victoria coincided with that crisis in the history of civilisation. Only a single generation divides us from the proclamation of the German Empire, so we are less com- petent to judge of the effects on mankind of the unity of 200 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Germany, signalised by that event. Sufficient time has, however, elapsed for us to appreciate some of the results of the conversion of a race, eminent in the realm of thought, into a nation united on a military and commercial basis. Its relative importance in the history of the world can already be conjectured. When we turn to the Coronation of King Edward an objection may be made, with some show of reason, that it is beyond human power to estimate the true significance of a celebration, however impressive, before its echoes have died away. The splendour of the scene, dazzling to the senses, the national pride evoked by its imposing cir- cumstances, were well calculated to affect the calmest judgment, and to make each patriotic spectator of the stately rite feel that he or she was taking part in an august event of which the historical importance was beyond doubt. Warnings abound in history of the vanity of contem- porary appreciations. Thus by the bivouac fire after Valmy, Goethe, who had been Minister of War of one of the vanquished allies, declared that the defeat of Prussia, by the revolutionary levies of France, had made that battle the beginning of a new era of liberty the fact being that it was the first step towards the establishment of the most absolute military- dictatorship ever seen in western Europe, which left the indelible stamp of autocracy on all the tangible results of the French Revolution. A poet has some excuse for talk- ing like a seer. But the historian or political philosopher has no license to trespass on the domain of anticipation, as Tocqueville must have found out if he had been permitted to look down upon the development of democracy in THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 201 America, which once occupied his prophetic soul. 1 We will, therefore, refrain from treating the Coronation of King Edward as a celebration which marked the commencement of a new era, though circumstances seem clearly to indicate that it had that character. It may, however, be said, without rashness, that if in the future the assumption of the crown by Edward VII. is not looked upon as a signal landmark in the annals of the British Empire and of the world, it will have been the fault of the British people. The ceremony which took place at Westminster, the heart of the Empire, on August 9, 1902, was of twofold importance. It was the consecration of the imperial idea, conceived in the last generation of the nineteenth century and quickened by the inspiration of the Crown which was assumed by the King, on that great day, with its lustre thus enhanced to a degree unknown in past ages. It was the maintenance of an immemorial tradition celebrated under unprecedented circumstances. The usage by an ardent yet practical people of an archaic rite to signalise the modern splendours of their empire, the recognition, by a free democracy, of a hereditary crown, as a symbol of the world-wide domination of their race, constitute no mere pageant, but an event of the highest historical interest, whatever the future has in store. In the earlier pages of this work certain passages and incidents in the history of Europe and of civilisation have 1 The opening sentences of his Dtmocratie en Amtrique have a somewhat ironical interest in these days of monopolies and trusts and railway-kings : " Parmi les objets nouveaux qui pendant mon sejour aux 6tats Unis ont attir6 mon attention, aucun n'a plus vivement frappd mes regards que I'egalit6 des conditions. . . . Bientot je reconnus que ce meme fait etend son influence fort au dela des moeurs politiques et des Lois " (Introduction, ed. 1836). Again, later in the work, he remarks, " Si Ton me demandait oil je place 1'aristocratie ame'ri- caine, je repondrais sans he'siter que ce n'est point parmi les riches, qui n'ont aucun lieu commun qui les rassemble " (Vol. ii. c. 8). 202 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. been dwelt upon, which to the superficial glance may seem to be not directly connected with the Coronation of King Edward. Their relation to that event will now become apparent. We have gone back to the French Revolution, when, in the view not only of poets like Goethe, but of calm observers and thinkers, the monarchical idea was under- mined and doomed to perish. We have followed the unlooked-for turn which that great movement took, and noted the special reasons why England was not involved in it. We have seen how the revolutionary legend revived when the nations of the continent no longer associated it with the horrors of war, and how they were caught in its final recrudes- cence, England alone escaping by reason of the loyalty which the young Queen had inspired in the hearts of the people whom she had ruled for ten brief years. We have scanned the annals of the other reigning houses of Europe. We have found that only in one of them besides our own has the sovereign power remained unchanged or has devolved without interruption, during the nineteenth century, and in that one which has not shared the vicissitudes of the other continental dynasties, the imperial family of Russia, two, and probably three, of its monarchs died in that period by the assassin's hand. The insurrections and civil wars which have chequered the history of Europe, in the intervals of invasions which altered its map, the tragedies which have stained some of its thrones, have served to remind us of the superior happi- ness of England where, during two-thirds of the nineteenth century, the most marked domestic tendency, in an epoch of social and political change, was the gradual strengthening of the bonds of affection between the sovereign and the people. We have pointed out that the increased stability THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 203 of the throne, in the classic land of liberty, has been a powerful example and influence in preserving monarchical institutions in other European states. But the comparison of our constitutional experiences with those of continental nations has not diverted our attention from the revolution which has taken place in our own country, and which issuing thence has altered the conditions of existence throughout the globe. We have recalled the antique character of many of the material circumstances of life at the date when Queen Victoria was crowned ; we have described in some detail the elements composing the political forces of England at that moment, which was coincident with a turning-point in the history of mankind. We have shown that the material revolution, which was then beginning, has affected every class of the population in its social and political relations more profoundly than any legislative acts. We have seen that, in consequence of the changes so produced, the needs, the aspirations and many of the ideas of all civilised nations underwent a greater transformation during the threescore years of the reign of Queen Victoria than during at least three previous centuries. Yet, when we come to the Coronation of King Edward, after sixty years of astounding progress in the evolution of the human race, we see the monarch invested with the ancient emblems of sovereignty which his ancestors bore ; we see the investiture performed with the same venerable rites ; we see the King surrounded with the same Estates of the realm which stood around the throne in the Middle Ages. All this, moreover, was no mere spectacle retained by a people proud of its antiquity. Indeed, that criticism might have been applied to it with some justice in the 204 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. early Georgian era, when the monarchy, re-established on a new statutory basis, needed to be decked out in all its ancient trappings in order to display its hereditary nature to a nation not united on dynastic questions. But though such precautionary policy was, perhaps, not absent from the ordering of the regal ceremonial in those unprogressive days of privilege, it had no place in the Coronation of Edward VII. All the hereditary and traditional reasons for the rite remained as heretofore. But to them was now added a popular sanction of the ceremony which had scarcely existed even when Queen Victoria was crowned, amid acclamations called forth by her youthful promise, which seemed to have saved the nation from a great peril. The people of that time had little political power ; it was illiterate ; it had no newspapers, and could not have read them had a cheap press existed ; it rarely stirred from the locality of its origin ; it took no part in the creation of public opinion ; the organisation of its labour was sur- rounded by prohibitory restrictions. All the disabilities of the people, here indicated, had disappeared when Edward VII. was placed in the throne, and the King assumed his Crown as the head of an enfranchised and intelligent democracy, the most utilitarian in its aims in all Europe. The attachment of a utilitarian democracy to the Crown is a notable and consoling feature of our national life at the beginning of the twentieth century. It shows how salutary a force is the existence of the monarchy in our midst. For, in the most practical age in the history of mankind, it is able to animate the most practical race on the face of the earth with an idealistic sentiment ; and any such influence grows more and more precious in a world saturated with THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 205 materialism. The joy and gratitude which the populace of England feels each time that the King shows himself to his subjects, clothed in his attributes of sovereignty, is not the mere sensuous satisfaction of inhabitants of a grey climate whose sombre daily round is lit up by the sight of a glitter- ing pageant. When the King's annual progress to open parliament brightens the roadways of London, it is not the brave spectacle alone which tempts the humble citizens to crowd the route. It is a finer feeling, subtle and fragile in its essence, which, born of the imagination, is called loyalty, and which, if rightly directed, is capable of inspiring noble and self-denying acts of patriotism and of heroism. A French writer who was at some pains to analyse the genesis of English loyalty, and to trace it to an idealistic source, described the Coronation of King Edward as "a splendid anachronism." The great nation to which the author of the phrase belongs has suffered so much in the past from the conception and pursuit of ideals, that a Frenchman may well be excused if a touch of scorn is apparent in his appreciation of an idealistic celebration in a foreign country. The fair land of France indeed would be happier if it could be the scene of a similar anachronism. For, in great measure owing to its complete severance from the traditions of the past, French public life, in spite of the supremely artistic temperament of the people, has become so vulgarised that it is too often abandoned to the inferior elements of the community. In one sense all idealistic effusions are anachronisms. If the Coronation of a king with antique rite, handed down for nine hundred years with continuous tradition, can be so described, we may put into the same category the practice 206 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. of all other offices based on revealed religion, which in their origin are twice nine hundred years old. If the imposing ritual of Westminster Abbey, solemnised in the presence of the notables of the land attired in their robes of state, is incompatible with the railways which brought the crowds to London to witness the procession, or the telegraphs which flashed the news of the Coronation to the ends of the Empire, the simple worship of a company of devout Cornish or Scottish peasants, praying in quaint language to an unseen power and reading Hebrew poetry in a Jacobean translation, is in the same case. It becomes clearer every day that in the preservation of anachronisms lies the salvation of the human race from a brutal materialism. The work of the painter, the sculptor, the poet, is each an anachronism, in the modern state, planned and carried out on artificial lines, which were invented as a standard of beauty and perfection when mankind was young, and having no relation with the products of a mechanical age. But the Coronation of the King of England was far from being a mere lesson in idealism, having the same sort of value as a stately work of art, such as the pictures painted by Rubens of the sumptuous court of Henri IV., or by Velasquez of the family of Philip IV., or by Vandyke of our own Charles I. If that were the case the French writer would be justified in terming it an anachronism, and could illustrate his taunt by the example of the last coronation which took place in his country. When Charles X. decided to be crowned at Reims, with all the pomp amid which the kings of his line had assumed the governance of France and Navarre, the ceremony was an empty masquerade. It was performed with the dignified forms of old ; but THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 207 although only a generation had elapsed between the de- position of the ancient monarchy and this revival of its ceremonial, a new nation had arisen. The past had been cast adrift, and the flood of the Revolution rolled between it and modern France. So no one was impressed by the show, or surprised at its sequel five years later when the monarch was sent to die in exile, while one of the chief assistants at his anointing usurped the throne. The corona- tion of Charles X. thus had no more historical importance than had the Plantagenet Ball, given a few years later by Queen Victoria, at which she and her Consort appeared as Philippa of Hainault and Edward III. It was an anti- quarian reproduction having no relation with the continuity of national history. The Coronation of Edward VII. was even more than a link in the continuity of English history. Precious as is the tradition of nine hundred years, its inheritance would not suffice to make a monarch beloved : for there was once a British monarch with a tradition of nearly as many years behind him whose coronation called forth no ex- pressions of popular fervour. It would not be fitting to refer to the personal qualities of the sovereign which have inspired in the nation a sentiment in his favour warmer than that of idealistic loyalty. It may, however, be permitted to cite the testimony of a foreign observer of the happy relations which exist between the King of England and his people, and of their striking result. A republican student of the contemporary history and institutions of our country, at the end of a remarkable essay published on that subject, in the year of the Coronation of King Edward, summed up his conclusions by saying that " if ever a conflict arose between parliament and the royal power in England, the immense 208 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. majority of the working-classes and peasantry would range themselves on the side of the crown." l Such a proposition in the mouth of an Englishman might seem to be the voice of exaggerated loyalty. But when uttered by a stranger, not predisposed in favour of mon- archical institutions, as the result of a minute and impartial inquest, it becomes evidence of great value as to the relations of the British nation with its sovereign at the beginning of the twentieth century. It indicates that the Coronation of King Edward took place under circum- stances quite unparalleled. Popular as was the gracious young Queen in 1838, it was generally felt at that epoch that the statesmen of both parties, and the parliament which produced them, constituted the bulwark of the throne. It was deemed a happy accident that the new sovereign possessed engaging qualities which rendered easy the functions of the defenders of the crown. But all the same, it was agreed that the Estates of the realm were its pillars of support. Now the situation is reversed. Such was the silent influence exercised by Queen Victoria on the imagination of her subjects, notably during the last twenty-five years of her reign, that the throne became the most cherished institution in the land. Had the succession devolved on an unsympathetic heir, there might have occurred some revulsion of feeling in the nation. But the grief called forth by the passing away of the great figure of Queen Victoria was consoled by the accession of one who had stood on the steps of the throne, for many a year, in the full sight of the nation. In that trying position King i La Reine Victoria : so- vie, son r6le, son rtgne, par Abel Chevalley. Paris, 1902. This able writer is not the one quoted previously, who is an anonymous contributor to the Tftnpi. THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 209 Edward had so gained the confidence of his people, that, had it been the usage to ratify the succession by a plebiscite, he would have been called to reign by the unanimous voice of the Empire. The King having inherited the personal as well as the constitutional attributes of his venerated predecessor, his place in the realm was a higher one when he assumed the crown of England than that occupied by Queen Victoria when she sat in the same historic chair in Westminster Abbey sixty-four years before. The three Estates were assembled in the transepts and the choir, then, as at the previous Coronation, displaying to the world the continuity of England's traditions. But instead of their being the supports of the monarchy, the indiscernible architecture of the constitutional edifice had undergone a change. The monarchy had become the keystone of the structure, keep- ing all the other portions in place. Every part of the fabric of the British Constitution, piled up gradually in the course of centuries, is essential to the whole. None but those who have lived in foreign lands and studied the imperfection of their modern systems of government can fully grasp the truth of this, or can understand how rash are the projects of reformers who, for various plausible reasons, would destroy portions of our venerable national edifice. The time may come when the outlying regions of the Empire may call for some modification of the British Constitution, so that they may have a place within it. But such schemes have not yet come forth from the domain of dreamland ; and, meanwhile, nothing impressed the loyal colonists who came to England for the Coronation more profoundly than the spectacle of the old Estates of the realm, much older in their origin than the art of printing, 210 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. performing their functions in the modern state, under the still more ancient Crown. In the ages during which the sovereign, acting with the three Estates, has constituted the government of England, the relative powers have varied of the elements composing that quadruple, or in practice triple, authority. At the present day there is no question of reviving the contro- versies of the seventeenth century, on the settlement of which the Hanoverian succession is based, nor even those echoes of them which were heard in the eighteenth century. The new attributes of the Crown, which King Edward was the first to inherit, involve no points of constitutional law or usage. Yet it is not impossible that insensibly, by their agency, a change may be wrought in our unwritten Con- stitution. That, however, concerns the future, with which we have nothing to do in these pages. What has already happened is that the enhanced popularity of the Crown has increased the stability of the other elements of the Constitution. The maintenance of the ancient Estates of the realm would seem to be a constitutional rather than a political question. Yet, inasmuch as the removal of the bishops from the Upper Chamber, or the abolition of the entire House of Lords is projected on some political programmes, it would not be proper to discuss the subject here, even in its constitutional aspect. We may, however, without tres- passing on controversial ground, look back to see if the position of that subject before the nation has undergone any change since Queen Victoria was crowned. In the third quarter of the last century the abolition of the House of Lords was perpetually called for by politicians of the widest popular influence, such as Mr Bright, as a practical THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 211 reform, the execution of which seemed to wait only for the next extension of the suffrage. Again, the withdrawal of the bishops from the House of Lords was confidently hoped for by Whigs who feared Mr Bright's radicalism, and who held many views which would have ranked them as antiquated Tories in our time. Yet, half a century after Thackeray, the mirror of cultivated society, denounced the inclusion of the bishops in parliament, or after John Bright, the leader of the middle-classes, arraigned with his eloquence the temporal as well as the spiritual peer- age, both these institutions remain intact. The preserva- tion of the House of Lords is not due to the increased prestige of the temporal peerage, which is less abundant in eminent political names than at the period when it was most formidably attacked. Nor does the augmented zeal of the Church account for the new tolerance accorded to the Lords Spiritual. Indeed, among the most ardent critics of their position as peers of parliament are now the earnest Anglican opponents of Erastianism, within the Church. The reason for the relaxation of the assaults upon the two Estates represented in the House of Lords seems to be twofold. In the first place the democracy has become utilitarian in its aims. Its interest lies no longer in abstract political questions. The relations of capital and labour, the organisation of trades, the regulation of wages, the housing of the poor, state and municipal socialism such are the questions which appeal to the British working classes in the twentieth century. But the existence of the House of Lords is no longer a source of theoretical irrita- tion to the working man. He has no enthusiasm for it ; but so long as it seems not to interfere directly with 212 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the welfare of his class, he regards it without active hostility. In the second place had the feeling inspired by the monarchy in the first thirty years of the nineteenth century continued in the new commercial era, it is not easy to believe that the House of Lords would have been allowed to stand. It would have been looked upon as a pillar of another unpopular institution, and in that capacity it would have been assailed. But with the monarchy popular, the situation is reversed. It is agreeable to the sovereign to know that he can rely on the loyalty of the House of Lords, but it is not of high importance. Cardinal Manning once said, in intimate con- versation, that, for the purpose of what Roman Catholics call "the conversion of England," he would sooner have the simultaneous conversion of a hundred genuine working men than that of the whole House of Lords. The venerable cardinal did not mean that his love for the toilers of the land was such that, for the benefit of a hundred of them, he would gladly see six hundred noblemen doomed to perdi- tion. Nor was he pursuing the once favourite thesis of the superiority of the opinion of the uneducated over that of the relatively well-instructed. What the observant old English- man meant was that in the modern state, no institution could claim to be national in character, in influence and in stability, which did not enjoy both the trust and the support of the democracy. The conversion of England has taken place, with regard to the monarchy. The nation, some- times hostile, often indifferent, has returned to its old religion, to its cult for the Crown, with a unanimity never known since the days of Elizabeth. The monarchy has become the most popular institution in the land, and its popularity is a protection for the other elements of the THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 213 Constitution. The democracy knows that the Crown is not the cause of any of its hardships, and that under it, on the contrary, greater progress has been made by the working- classes in obtaining power by the organisation of labour than in certain communities where the government is not monarchical, notably in the Republic of France. Thus the popularity of the Crown safeguards the entire constitutional edifice. This does not mean that the influence of the sovereign has ever been used to pro- tect this or that institution. Indeed, one reason for the popularity of the Crown in our day, is the impeccability of its constitutional attitude towards the wishes of the nation. But the feeling which the monarchy now inspires reacts upon the policy of the people, and since its beneficial influence has been apparent to the democracy, they have grown lukewarm in attacking any of the institutions of the land, except to gain some practical end. No working man would formulate in such terms the reason for the changed attitude of his class, because he is not given to that method of mental process. But though the democracy be unconscious of the cause of its recoil from iconoclasm, there can be little doubt that it is to the altered position of the monarchy in the national imagination that we owe the preservation of the Constitution, which is a benefit to be fully estimated only by those who have closely studied the working of foreign systems of government. The relative positions of the sovereign and the House of Lords have also changed in another respect. The railways and the other conditions of modern life have, as we have seen, exercised a levelling influence, and have destroyed many of the social marks which formerly distinguished class from class. The loss of political influence, which occurred 2i 4 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. when the parliamentary representation of the close boroughs was suppressed, affected only a limited section of the peerage. In the days before railways, a nobleman of high rank and of large estate was a great and conspicuous figure in the land, whether electoral patronage was or was not an incident of his territorial possession. In the county of his residence he was a personage of power and importance. His journeys to and from the capital, before and after the session of parliament, were the occasion for an imposing display, which fluttered the country-side and enlivened the London road, not less than a royal progress. Indeed, though the feudal system had been long since abolished, the great subjects of the realm were like feudal lords in the signs of dignity and magnificence with which they rivalled the outward state of the sovereign. It is needless to indicate how immediate was the levelling effect of the railways in this respect. Ten years after the Coronation of Queen Victoria the nobles, who stood around her throne at Westminster Abbey, had perforce abandoned all distinctive circumstances in their mode of travel, which henceforth on the railroad were reserved for the sovereign and the heir to the throne as the railway-king has not set up his insignia of royalty in our country. The egalitarian influence of steam traction, on all classes beneath that of royalty, is only typical of other changes in the same direction which have taken place in the commercial era. As we have already observed, wealth, under the new conditions of existence, has become the great leveller of the wealthy. The bearer of a historical title which gives him precedence over all the other subjects of the land, except four or five holders of official posts in Church and State, finds that in all the circumstances of his life, outside that formal precedence, he has little superiority, THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 215 in town or in country, over any possessor of newly acquired wealth, who is willing to pay a price for social consideration, as it is understood in our day. One reason for this is the disposition which inheritors of great names and estates often evince to abdicate the situation in the land which is their acknowledged birthright. Such an abdication of social and moral power is the less to be excused, because many of the greatest titles in the peerage are endowed with hereditary wealth in proportions which upstart fortunes can rarely rival. A grave symptom in the organism of English modern society is the tendency, apparent in a section of the hereditary class, to descend from its high vantage ground whereon it ought to be looked up to as an example in manners and to model its life according to the debased standard of the new plutocracy, which has no tradition to regulate it, and no other aim, in its social relations, than the pursuit of purchasable pleasure. The existence of the monarchy, with its ancient tradition and stately for- malities, ought to be an influence to restrain the ranks of society which stand nearest the throne from falling into a disorderly materialism. Thus we see that while various causes have contributed to make the relative position of the peerage in the nation less considerable than it was, that of the sovereign has risen in importance. His is the one dignity in the land which has not been prejudicially affected by the new order of things. While it is certain that the monarchy, as an institution, stands higher in the popular estimation than at the time when Queen Victoria was crowned, it is doubtful if the House of Commons stands as high, in spite of the more democratic basis on which it is established. The reason for this seems to be that the House of Commons has ceased 216 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. to represent any particular principle in the Constitution. For the two centuries preceding the first Reform Bill it was looked upon as the Estate of the realm which was always ready to defend the nation, whenever the necessity arose, against encroachments of the royal prerogative. In the generation after the Reform Bill though not in direct consequence of that measure, but rather, as we have seen, on account of the material revolution which was then taking place it represented the increasing predominance of the commercial middle-class over the territorial aristocracy. In the future it will, perhaps, represent the democratic forces of the land ; but that state of things has not yet arrived. The first parliament of King Edward VII. contained probably the wealthiest House of Commons which ever sat at West- minster. Although the working-classes, by means of their well-organised trade associations, have obtained a certain footing within the House, and have put into prominence the discussion of labour questions at many contested elections, the democracy have only a handful of delegates of their own order to represent them in parliament. The published statistics, which purport to analyse the callings of members of the House of Commons, by their minute classifications divert the attention from the real composition of that body. If the House of Commons which attended the Coronation of Queen Victoria could be described as a body of land- owners, tempered by a small commercial element, the members for Great Britain who were present in the Abbey when King Edward was crowned may roughly be said to be a body of capitalists 1 supplemented by a numerous band of 1 In the published analyses of members of the House of Commons a large number of employers of labour or other capitalists whose chief interests are in industrial and commercial enterprises, are entered as landowners, by reason of the estates which they have purchased. THE KING, THE PEOPLE AND THE CONSTITUTION 217 lawyers. The latter class abounds in all legislative chambers elected on a wide suffrage. Since the French Revolution, in lands which have adopted the representative system, democratic electorates have been the easy prey of profes- sional politicians. But it is only in Great Britain that capitalists are chosen in large numbers under popular franchise. In France the representatives of the commerce and industry of the nation are, to the disadvantage of the community, excluded from the legislature by manhood suffrage, which eschews equally the genuine representa- tives of the working-classes, and fills the legislature with a horde of needy lawyers, doctors, professors and journalists, who find in politics a means of livelihood. It is infinitely better that the House of Commons should contain an excessive proportion of the capitalist class than that it should be filled by professional politicians. It is not, however, to be expected that an assembly largely composed, on both sides of the Speaker's chair, of persons whose chief characteristic is their prosperity, should inspire enthusiasm in the country. The life of the House of Commons con- tinues to be intensely interesting, owing to the personality of a few of its leaders and of some of its independent members. It remains the centre of English life, and happy is the country in which no class of the community stands aloof from politics. But better off as we are, in this respect, than are certain nations in both hemispheres, the House of Commons does not represent any cause which attracts to it, But their income is in no sense dependent on the land, nor have they any territorial influence. With the exception of certain conspicuous members of the Front Benches the capitalist class does not take a prominent part in the proceedings of parliament. The most active, interest- ing and intelligent in debate, outside the ranks of the Privy Councillors, are the representa- tives of two extreme sections of social life the remnant of members of territorial families and the delegates of the working-classes. 218 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. as in former days, the pride and devotion of the people. No longer are metaphors applied to it to the effect that it is the bulwark of popular liberties. Consequently its members, who attended the Coronation of King Edward, stood in a very different relation towards the monarchy as compared with that of the Commons who, in the days of limited franchise, represented a force rival to the royal power. The constitutional relations of the king with his parliament remain the same. But the sovereign is no longer dependent on the good-will either of the House of Lords or of the House of Commons. Nothing is less likely than that a conflict should ever arise between the Crown and the Estates of the realm. But as the foreign writer, quoted above, observed, if such a conflict should arise, the nation would range itself on the side of the Crown. One of the chief reasons for this changed state of things is that, while parliament no longer represents any cause dear to the people, the Crown has become the symbol of the destiny of the British race, in its hegemony of the world. Moreover, the House of Commons is not the only representative assembly returned to legislate by the subjects of King Edward. To his Coronation there came the Prime Ministers of the Canadian Dominion, of the Australian Commonwealth, of New Zealand, of Natal, as well as delegates from important provincial legislatures within those colonies which are federated. Those legislative bodies no doubt look up with respect to the mother of parliaments ; but it is equally certain that their existence has diminished the relative importance of the House of Commons in the Empire, while they have augmented the prestige of the Crown, which is the common object of reverence of a score of parliaments, federal and local. CHAPTER II THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE IN bygone days it was not the practice of English monarchs to defer their coronation until a year or more had elapsed after their succession. In the Middle Ages the anointing and crowning of a king was a sacra- mental rite without which his kingship was incomplete. Only by the act of ecclesiastical consecration was the sovereign put into actual possession of the royal office. 1 This idea was still so prevalent in the seventeenth century that certain persons concerned in a conspiracy made against James I. in the first days of his reign, pleaded "that their practice against the king could not be treason, because done against him before he was crowned." 2 The King of Scots consequently lost no time after the death of Elizabeth in hav- ing the crown of England placed upon his head. On April 28th, 1603, the funeral of the great queen had taken place in Westminster Abbey, and thither came King James on July 25th, being the feast of the apostle whose name he bore, to be crowned and anointed by John Whitgift, Archbishop of Canterbury. 1 E. A. Freeman, History of the Norman Conquest of England, vol. ii. c. 7. 2 The Coronation Order of King James /., edited by J. Wickham Legg, 1902. Introduction Ixi. The valuable researches of Dr J. Wickham Legg (chairman of the Henry Bradshaw Society), and of his son Mr Leopold Wickham Legg, are too well known to students of the history of the coronations of our English kings to call for commendation. I have no intention of trespassing on their learned domain, and would refer those who are anxious for information on this highly interesting subject to the Three Coronation Orders, which was issued to the Henry Bradshaw Society by Dr Wickham Legg in 1900, and to the English Coronation Records, published by Mr L. G. Wickham Legg in 1901. 219 220 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Charles II. was not permitted for some years to assume the crown, laid aside by his father under circumstances which pro- duced an interregnum. But with that exception the practice of speedy coronations continued till far into the eighteenth century, although meanwhile the monarchy had been re-con- structed on a statutory basis, by the Act of Settlement, in such a manner that the admission of the sovereign to the performance of his high duties no longer awaited his formal assumption of the crown. Thus George I. was crowned ten weeks after the death of Queen Anne, and just four months after his own death the coronation of his son George II. took place. It was only George III. who established the precedent of the postponement of the coro- nation until the year following the demise of the crown. Even without the example set by his four immediate predecessors it is unlikely that King Edward would have permitted the Coronation to take place during the year in which his reign commenced. The grief of the people at the disappearance of the venerable queen who had filled the throne for more than two generations, was as pro- found as was the filial sorrow of her illustrious successor. Consequently the decision of the King to defer the Coronation was in consonance with the feeling of his subjects. Desiring their happy participation in the pageants attending the solemn rites, he further postponed the ceremony far beyond the first anniversary of Queen Victoria's death, until the second summer of his reign, so that his people might come together from every corner of the British Empire at a season when the climate of the metropolis is most likely to discard its habitual inclemency. In the changeful annals of English summers, never were skies so benign as in the last part of June 1902. As the THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE 221 date appointed for the coronation of King Edward drew near, the leaden pall which usually hangs between the roofs of London and the heavens, even during the genial months of the year, was suddenly withdrawn. The sun shone with southern lustre in a cloudless blue upon streets which bore no longer their customary aspect of serious and bustling duskiness. They were decorated in a manner which per- haps caused more joy to our guests from primitive lands than jealousy to those who came from more artistic countries. But it was not our well-meaning trophies in bunting and bay leaves which attracted attention. It was the moving scene on the pavements and the roadways. The streets were thronged by crowds of people who did not rush with that headlong haste which, in the eyes of foreigners, characterises the perambulations of the citizens of London. The British nation had taken to sauntering. The holiday-makers strolling in the sunshine, good- humoured and orderly, were not all Londoners, nor yet English provincials, whose type is less distinct than at the time of Queen Victoria's Coronation, when they came in their hundreds to gape at the wonders of the capital. The Yorkshireman or the Devonian of our day has little to distinguish him in costume or ideas from the Cockney, and sees nothing to surprise him in the streets of London. But thousands of these midsummer sightseers came from coasts more distant than those washed by the North Sea and the British Channel. The crowd was cosmopolitan, yet the men and women composing it were chiefly of British speech ; but their English was often pronounced with accents unfamiliar in the British Isles. It was not the twang of the ubiquitous American which prevailed among the people whose eagerness showed them to be 222 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. wayfarers. Certain intonations, less aggressive than those practised in the United States, were heard which took back the passing traveller in his reminiscences to the Canadian shores of Lake Huron or the wooded promon- tories of Sydney harbour. From Canada alone five thousand loyal visitors l had come to London, while more distant Australia and New Zealand had sent many a ship- load of colonists to salute the Imperial Crown placed on the head of a new monarch as the emblem of the Empire of which they were proud to be citizens. More striking than the accent of the colonial sons of the Empire was their aspect. A certain proportion of the inhabitants of the British Islands show signs of physical degeneracy. Their increased zeal for athletic exercise, which is too often vicarious, has not counterbalanced the results of intemperance and of the insanitary conditions of life among the poor. England, as we have already seen, by reason of its minute proportions and of its climate, was not intended by nature to be the home of a teeming popula- tion, crowded in sombre cities. But we also noted that the consolation which England enjoys for the penalties of civilisation is the development of the British Empire by means of the new elements of modern progress. One feature of that compensation was manifest in the crowds which had come to London for the Coronation of the King. Many of our fellow-citizens from beyond the seas were sturdy and well set on their limbs, resolute and clear of countenance, like men who passed their days in free ex- panses of space and air, wont from childhood to encounter i This is the number given by the Toronto Globe in a letter dated July 4, 1902, from its Special Correspondent, whose series of articles sent to that iournal from London during the Coronation period constitute a document of great interest and value, from the pen of an able Colonial writer. THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE 223 difficulties which had to be overcome by diligence and energy. No doubt, in the great cities of the colonies, such as Melbourne and Toronto, there is a section of the popula- tion which suffers from the ills, moral and material, which are found in all agglomerations of the human race. But the specimens of Canadians and Australians who came to England for the great imperial festival, displayed in their persons the physical capabilities of the Anglo-Saxon and Celtic races transplanted to a vigorous and spacious soil. The stalwart colonists treading the pavement of London were not all men of British origin or speech. When the contingent of Canadian troops, sent by the Dominion to the Coronation, was crossing the ocean, among the songs with which heroes of the Boer campaign enlivened the voyage was an old seafaring strain which told of Saint Malo beau port de mer. The melodious "habitants" of Quebec had received it from their ancestors, Bretons and Normans, who had fought for Louis the Well-beloved, King of France and Navarre ; and they now sang the old French refrain on their way to pay loyal homage to Edward VII., King of all the Britains, wearing whose uniform many a comrade of theirs had laid down his life on the veldt of South Africa. That uniform in manifold forms was conspicuous amid the crowds which thronged the capital as the date appointed for the Coronation drew nigh. During the South African War, British soldiers who had returned from it had made the tawny military clothing known as khaki a familiar object in the streets of London. But a different interest attached to the similar garb of the Colonial troops which had fought for the maintenance of the Empire. The chief benefit to England of the Boer war was not the conquest of South Africa. Nor was it the lesson which we learned, 224 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. at a great price, on the fateful subject of military organisa- tion and efficiency. The great advantage which we gained from that encounter, costly in blood and treasure, was the proof it evoked of colonial patriotism to the Empire. Economic and administrative questions which regulate the political relations between the mother-country and its mighty offshoots, though of prime interest to statesmen and to journalists, only indirectly affect the multitude. But a call to battle, answered spontaneously by peaceful citizens, whose trade was not of arms, whose homes were not in danger of invasion, and who were under no obliga- tion to render aid to the mother-country, proved that the attachment of the Colonists to the Empire was as strong as the value which they put on their own lives. In every community, old or new, there is an adventurous element composed of daring men who are willing to take employment as fighters wherever fighting is to be had, without caring for the merits or the nature of the cause at issue. If the troops sent to South Africa by Canada, Australia and New Zealand contained a few such soldiers of fortune, they formed only a small proportion of the gallant force which endured the hardships of the veldt and left beneath it many a gallant young life. The colonial soldiery were recruited from every social class. They came from the stock-farm, the ranche, the counting-house, the store, as well as from homes as luxurious as those of the wealthy in the old country. Consequently the devotion to the Empire of these men from the west and the south affected the colonists in every relation of their life, and put their loyalty to a crucial test. The degree of independence enjoyed by the Colonies in their relations with the metro- polis, and such-like cognate questions, might be settled by THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE 225 politicians without any change taking place in the material happiness of the citizens concerned. But the response to the mother-country's summons to arms did materially affect the daily life of hundreds of Canadian and Australasian homes. Aged parents gave up the sons who sustained or brightened their declining years ; young husbands re- nounced the joys of fatherhood, exposing their children to the risk of being left orphans ; the farmer, the trader, the clerk abandoned their means of livelihood for the dangers of the battlefield and the deadlier perils of the unwholesome camp ; and all these sacrifices were under- taken by men, not one in fifty of whom had ever seen the shores of England, in whose name the warfare was engaged. The soldiers of the colonial forces who had come to London for the Coronation were therefore looked upon with peculiar interest, as the incarnation of the strongest senti- ment of attachment which had ever been evoked between the mother-country and the Colonies. The contingent sent by Canada was by far the most numerous. 1 In addition to the men of French speech and race from Quebec, who have already been mentioned, there were representatives of all the composite population of the Dominion. There were descendants of those " United Empire Loyalists " who parted company with the revolted American colonists and whose proud title showed that even in the eighteenth century the imperial idea existed in the hearts of British citizens beyond the seas. There were Gaelic settlers from 1 In round figures the Canadian contingent numbered 660 of all ranks. The remaining colonial " European " forces sent to England for the Coronation numbered 840, of which 220 came from the Australian Commonwealth, 130 from New Zealand, 150 from the Cape, and 100 from Natal. To their deep regret the Canadian forces were compelled to return after the postponement of the Coronation, but a smaller contingent came back to England for the ceremony of the 9th of August. P 226 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the Gulf of Saint Lawrence ; there were men of Irish and Lowland Scottish origin from Ontario ; there were the sons of English parents who had learned to sit their chargers in the prairies which skirt the foothills of the Rockies. Every state of the more remote Australian Commonwealth too, was represented in uniforms in the streets of the capital. There were lancers from New South Wales, the mother colony of the Southern Seas, which alone had given the splendid tribute of five thousand men to fight in South Africa. There were Bushmen from Victoria, there were Rifles from Adelaide, Mounted Infantry from Swan River, from torrid Brisbane and from temperate Hobart. New Zealand, whose brave native race was not subdued without a struggle, sent with its gallant colonists a body of loyal Maori warriors. Cape Colony and Natal, ravaged by the war, sent some of their home defenders to compare impres- sions of their stricken land with the Australian and the Canadian who had passed that way. From nearer seas the ancient people of Malta had sent a gallant corps from their isle of romantic history, which is now the guardian of England's highway to the East. The Maoris from New Zealand were not the only soldiers of extra- European origin sent with the colonial forces to the Coronation. From North Borneo came a little band of Dyaks, sons of the head-hunters of the seas where the Pacific meets the Indian Ocean. The Sultan of Perak brought from the Straits, where it is always summer, his bodyguard of Malays. Ceylon sent its white-clad sinuous Singhalese ; Fiji its bronze-tinted giants, clothed in crimson, white and blue. The black skins of many a branch of the great Bantu family were seen on the London pavement : Nigerians and Haussas from West Africa, THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE 227 Sudanese and Swahelis from the centre and the east of the Dark Continent, wearing the uniform of the King's African Rifles. To them were added men of their race and colour who had never seen their native wilds, the descendants of West Indian slaves. The red tarbouch marked the Mohammedan guardians of Cyprus, and the yellow Mongol features of the Hong- Kong police told of England's post of observation in the farthest East. But the Orientals who attracted most attention wearing the King's uniform were not those from the Levant or the China Sea. The parks, in and around London, had been turned into camps for the soldiers of the British Empire chosen to take part in the military pageants of the Corona- tion, and one of them was peopled with an imposing con- tingent of the native troops of the Indian army. That force, two hundred thousand strong, is recruited in every region of the great peninsula, from Kashmir to Cape Comorin, and from the Afghan hills to the delta of the Godavery. To hail the Emperor of India it had sent to England representatives of a vast array of races and of castes. There were Tamils from Southern India, Telugus from the East Coast, Mahrattas from the Deccan, Brahmins, Jats and Rajputs from Oudh and Rajputana, Gurkhas from Nepal, Sikhs from the Punjab, Afridis and other Pathans from the wild borderland across the Indus, Hazaras from Afghanistan and Mussulmans of diverse origin and locality. The crowds admired the dark turbaned warriors in the brilliant attire of Lancers or Guides, and felt a pride in knowing that they formed part of the King's army, without, however, quite understanding all that they signified. But grey-headed men of war from the military clubs of Pall Mall had their recollection taken back five-and-forty years 228 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. by the unaccustomed sight of some of these Indian uniforms. They revived the heroic figures of Havelock, Outram and the Lawrences ; they recalled pictures of the Residency at Lucknow and of the Kashmir gate at Delhi ; they brought back memories of how India was saved not only by the gallant resistance of the British garrison, but by the loyal fidelity of a remnant of the native army. There was a popular resort, much frequented in those summer days by the Indian and Colonial soldiers, whither it was interesting to follow them. This was the Zoological Gardens, where the collection of animals gives a vivid idea of the extent of the British Empire. For of all the specimens, with the exception of a few of European and South American origin, there are scarcely any, from the camelopard to the walrus, which are not found on British territory. It was curious to notice that these settlers or natives from distant British dominions saw for the first time in London the fauna imported from the lands whence they came, excepting those reduced to domesticity, like the elephant, the ostrich and the camel. It was in the Regent's Park that the Bengal Lancer first came face to face with the Bengal tiger, that the Africander first heard the roar of the African lion, that the Australian made the acquaintance of the kangaroo, and that the Canadian saw the bison and the grizzly bear. Such are the anomalies of imperial civilisation. There were other striking objects on the gay scene of London besides the men in uniform who thronged the parks and pavements, and who sometimes stopped the traffic of the streets when a squadron of them rode by, equipped with that practical outfit which would have astonished the light horsemen of the last century, from Joachim Murat to Lord Cardigan. In all directions the THE GATHERING OF AN EMPIRE 229 scarlet livery of England's royal house flashed past in the sunlight. The King's guests, whether august kinsfolk from the Courts of Europe, ambassadors from friendly republics, Indian tributaries, or popular representatives from the Colonies, were all treated like princes. Some of the occupants of the state carriages bore names famous in the annals of Europe. There was the heir of Scandinavia, the son of England's firm friend, King Oscar, whose stature is worthy of his realm of the Vikings, though the grandson of Bernadotte is no northman, but the only monarch of French blood who now sits upon a throne. There was the arch- duke sent by the most venerated monarch of the Continent, the much-tried and sagacious Francis Joseph of Austria. There was the fair daughter of France, not unmindful of the affectionate ties which once bound the house of Orleans to the English royal family, with her husband, a gallant prince of the line of Savoy, which partly to British sym- pathy owed its crown of Italy. Half of the royal envoys driving about in the summer afternoon were near relations of our own sovereigns. A nephew of the King represented the German Empire, while the Tsarewitch, a nephew of Queen Alexandra, displayed the friendliness of Russia. The connection of the royal house of England with the reigning families of the Continent is a great influence to preserve the peace of Europe. The days are over of dynastic wars, and the kinship of sovereigns is often a restraint on the bellicose instincts of their peoples. The guests invited to the Coronation, whose passage through the streets was indicated by the scarlet of the servants who conducted them, were not all from Europe. The eastern land of the future, Japan, had sent, to ratify its alliance with England, an enlightened prince on the final 230 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. mission of his career which had begun amid the changeless picturesque antiquity of the Orient, and which was soon to end, when his nation after thirty years of the new regime had become the civilised rival of European powers. Here also were to be seen other Orientals whom civilisation had invaded uninvited, great tributaries of the Emperor of India, Maharajas whose gorgeous costume eclipsed the colour of the royal liveries. In contrast to them were the colonial matrons who, in virtue of the high constitutional office of their husbands, tasted imperial joys as they rolled along the highways of London in carriages of state. CHAPTER III THE ILLNESS OF THE KING SUCH was the aspect of the capital when the days were longest, in the summer of 1902. Ten days before the date fixed for the Coronation a certain uneasiness had been aroused by the news that the King was not well enough to go to the races at Ascot, and that the entertain- ments planned for the same week at Windsor Castle had been given up. But these, it was felt, were only measures of wise precaution to ensure the King's complete recovery from a passing ailment before he encountered the fatigues of the most solemn day of his life. So when on Mid- summer Eve he came to London from Windsor and drove to the Palace amid the acclamations of his subjects, all anxiety was allayed. Nothing now could mar the long- expected day but a caprice of the English climate, which, however, gave promise of extending to King Edward the favours vouchsafed to Queen Victoria on those occasions when she graced with her presence a popular festival. Even in the inmost circles of official society no misgiving was felt. On that same Midsummer Eve a distinguished com- pany had met at the house of a powerful minister. A more notable gathering rarely took place in a London drawing- room. There were few of those present who did not bear names of some significance in the annals of the British Empire, and the occasion which had brought together 232 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. these men and women added an air of exhilaration which is usually absent from a political rout. Nothing was more interesting than to note and to compare the various types of British subjects who had attained high place in the mother- country and her colonies. Side by side with the familiar figures of English statesmen were others whose names were better known in the world of London than were their features. Here was a sturdy north-country emigrant who had become the popular leader of a democracy whose terri- tory stretches far towards the Antarctic Ocean ; here a colonist, born under the Southern Cross, who had been chosen first Prime Minister of a new Commonwealth ; here an English settler, on another southern shore, who needed all the opportunist art imputed to him to hold the balance between rival races in the war-torn land of his adoption ; here the party chief of a great Dominion, who, though he bore on his refined face the traces of ancient Latin civilisa- tion, was as loyal a servant of the Crown as any statesman of Anglo-Saxon stock. Besides the elected ministers of self-governing communities were to be seen men of various origin and training, who had been sent from England to administer distant and diverse colonies, some with orna- mental, others with almost autocratic powers, recruited from the historic peerage, from the rich industrial class, from the camp, from the common-room, from the bureau- cracy of Whitehall. Fellow-subjects of the King who with varied functions had, in every climate of the world, helped to consolidate the British Empire, met for the first time beneath the roof of a minister who had concentrated all his versatile powers to encourage the imperial idea. Of that idea the solemn consecration was to be the Coronation, which was on the lips and in the thoughts of all the guests THE ILLNESS OF THE KING 233 amid that brilliant company. When they took their leave in the first hour of the midsummer morning many a tryst was given for the day after the morrow in Westminster Abbey. For of all the millions who woke up in London a few hours later, whether privileged persons for whom places were reserved within the sacred precinct, or humble citizens whose theatre of loyalty was to be the street, none had any disquiet, except a small group of anxious watchers within the Royal Palace. Midsummer Day broke with unclouded splendour. The sun was warm, the sky was clear, just as it used to be when the Feast of St John the Baptist was the people's holiday of merry England. The radiant tradition of that olden time seemed to be revived. From an early hour the streets were filled by a light-hearted crowd, rambling gaily beneath the festoons and the arches under which the royal procession was to pass forty-eight hours later. The last rehearsal of the Coronation service was to take place that morning at Westminster Abbey. Some of those invited to it were delayed in their passage by the joyous holiday- makers who blocked the way, and on entering the Gothic vestibule which flanked the western door the distant sound of chanting told them that the repetition had begun. The ancient Abbey, always dim, had had its light further veiled by the scaffolds erected for the spectators of the Coronation ; so to those who entered it from the sun- light the vista of the nave was at first obscure. But any effect of solemnity produced by the sudden shade was, on days of rehearsal, removed by the air of anima- tion which pervaded the building. It is a well-known fact that rehearsals of religious offices, in all churches and in all lands, are rarely conducted with reverential decorum, 234 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. and the preliminary performances of the Coronation cere- monial formed no exception to the rule. So on those days of preparation the Abbey was a bustling scene, from the old altar-steps to the outer porch, hung, to disguise its newness, with armour and with tapestry, and placarded with the names of great officers of State who there were to await the sovereign on the Coronation morning. Peers tried on their coronets ; ecclesiastics compared their vestments ; pages and heralds, maids of honour and statesmen practised their paces for the procession. But on this midsummer forenoon there was a hushed stillness in the approaches to the sanctuary which was not the effect of contrast between the blare of the glaring street and the calm of the softly-lit Abbey. No hurrying, talking groups moved over the emblazoned carpet stretched the length of the now deserted nave. Beyond the screen, whence came subdued strains of chanting, it seemed as though a solemn service were in progress and not a mere recital of music. Within the choir this impression was heightened. What meant the spectacle of all these people devoutly kneeling while a Bishop in suppliant tones said the Litany and the singers above sang the responses with a pathos which seemed uncalled-for? Why, too, did the aged Dean, in trembling accents, pronounce the blessing which had no place in this portion of the liturgy? If other rehearsals erred on the side of irreverence, this tragic realism in the repetition of a festal rite seemed not less inappropriate. The voice of the chief conductor of the music telling his singers and musicians to go home soon explained the lamentable mystery. The life of the King was in peril. At that moment it was depending on the skill and sureness of a surgeon's hand, and the people of the realm, un- THE ILLNESS OF THE KING 235 conscious as yet of the sudden misfortune, were about to enter a period of anxiety such as had never beset a loyal population. When thrilling news is brought to a numerous assembly of persons, they usually linger, in twos and threes, to discuss it. But the tidings of the King's illness had such a dazing effect on those who had met on the very spot where he was to be crowned, at that very hour two days later, that no sooner had the plaintive sound of prayer died away than they silently and swiftly departed. Then for a short space of time one small group remained in the empty Abbey, where the tiers of seats, reared up against the blue and gold of the tapestried walls, looked down upon the thrones and the ancient Coronation chair standing ready, in their appointed places, for the joyful pageant. The sudden solitude and silence of the great church, decked out with festal trappings, was overpowering. It left an indelible impression on the young mind of one who stood there, a boy of ten years old, who at this unforeseen moment of national crisis received his first lesson in the vicissitudes of human things, amid historical surroundings of solemn and imposing import. The contrast was acute between the sombre stillness of the deserted Abbey and the clamorous gaiety outside; for London was a great pleasure fair that morning. It often happens that a man, stricken with grief or anxiety, passes through a bright scene of merrymaking and feels how unim- portant to the laughing crowd is his interior dejection, how out of keeping his mood is with the sunshine. It was a different sensation that was experienced by those who, aware of the King's illness, passed through the unconscious streets of London at noon on Midsummer Day 1902. For they knew that, before another hour, the gloom which afflicted them 236 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. would overrun the million holiday-makers now parading t,he town unsuspicious of their coming disappointment. When at last, with amazing rapidity, the ill news ran through the crowded city, the attitude of the people could not but stir the national pride of every Englishman who witnessed it. It was feared that the populace, which at times of patriotic rejoicing had sometimes given way to unbecoming license, might display some signs of resentment at the ruin of its pleasuring. If a disorderly element, capable of such action, was abroad in London on that day of disillusion it was kept in check by the sober grief of the vast majority. The conduct of the people was admirable. Not a word of complaint was heard ; not an indication of anger was perceived ; though, in addition to the forfeiture of a long-dreamed-of holiday, the material loss which fell upon thousands of the humble subjects of the King, when the Coronation was postponed, must have been grievous and hard to bear. Yet no other sentiment than that of sym- pathetic sorrow was expressed by the population of the disappointed city, and by its guests from every corner of the Empire. The aspect of London that afternoon, when a great quietness had fallen on the crowded streets, was a striking proof that the loyalty of the British democracy was not the outcome of a craving for spectacle and amusement. The popular sentiment, inspired by the Imperial Crown, of which we have essayed to trace the genesis and the evolu- tion, was put to a keen test on that unlucky day, and the English people endured its trial in a way which compelled the admiration of foreign nations wherein no such influence exists. CHAPTER IV WESTMINSTER ABBEY I WHEN the King had been saved from the danger which menaced his life, his recovery was so rapid that he was able to announce to his people that he would proceed to Westminster Abbey to be crowned on August 9th, 1902, only six weeks and two days after the date originally appointed for the Coronation. This decision gave profound satisfaction in the Empire. It was felt that no premature risk would be advised by the prudent surgeons whose skill, seconded by the strength and courage of the King, had exorcised a national misfortune. It was there- fore certain that King Edward had completely regained his health and physical forces which he had inherited from his illustrious mother, whose sound and robust vigour was the wonder and pride of her people. Only in one respect was the Coronation, by reason of its postponement, deprived of any of its circumstance. The special missions sent by foreign powers to represent their governments at Westminster Abbey were compelled to depart without waiting for the King's recovery. The princes and ambassadors who had come to London in June on behalf of the old and young powers of the world, to salute the most venerable crown in Christendom, were timed to take their leave in the early days of July. Some of the 238 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. envoys so accredited had travelled from the uttermost ends of the earth to pay respect to the King of England, and their absence could no longer be extended. Others from less remote lands had also urgent duties waiting for them at home. Moreover, when the time for which the embassies had been invited came to an end, the speedy termination of the King's illness could not be predicted, and it was not possible for the hospitable Court of England to retain its guests for an indeterminate period, even if they could con- veniently have stayed. The special ambassadors had there- fore, to their deep regret, to leave our shores without ful- filling their high mission, and, to avoid invidious distinction, only those were invited to return who were members of reigning families of the near kindred of the King and Queen of England. The absence of the other dignified envoys, much as it was deplored, did not diminish either the outward splendour or the inward significance of the coronation of Edward VII. Princes from neighbouring Courts and special embassies attend every coronation which takes place in Europe. But the solemn inauguration of the reign of King Edward presented a feature which was never seen at any similar ceremony, ancient or modern. His coronation was not only the renewal of an immemorial rite, the perpetuation of which puts England at the head of all nations in point of antique tradition. It was the consecration of a great Empire which had grown around the old monarchy and which owed its development and consolidation to the influence of the crown formally assumed by the sovereign on that day. Proud as we were to welcome foreign spectators to our imperial festival, it was not their amicable presence, in greater or less number, which gave to the WESTMINSTER ABBEY 239 pageant in Westminster Abbey its peculiar character. The distinctive feature of the ceremony was the attendance on the King of his faithful subjects from lands beyond the seas, mingling in the ancient shrine with the representatives of national institutions which, in various stages of their development, had sent delegates to take part, on the same spot, in the coronation of at least thirty of his predecessors, during a period of eight hundred years. The coronation of Edward VII. was thus essentially a domestic celebration of the British race united by the influence of the Imperial Crown, which was for the first time assumed as the specific symbol of world-wide empire. II The Coronation Day did not dawn with the unclouded radiancy which had marked the morning first appointed for the ceremony. But though a renewal of the resplendent atmosphere, which for once had encircled the British Isles, could not, in the course of nature, be expected, Saturday, August 9, 1902, was a favourable specimen of an English summer's day. The sun shone with that bashful timidity with which it usually approaches the capital of the British Empire. Its subdued light was in keeping with the mood of a people which had lately passed through a season of trial and anxiety. For reasons not of a senti- mental order, the mildness of the sunshine was a merciful gift of Heaven. For had the sky of London smouldered with the dog-day sultriness which it some- times assumes in August, the sufferings would have been grievous of the loyal crowds and of the troops, filling 240 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. and lining the streets through which the royal proces- sions passed. The temperate day was well fitted for a great popular spectacle, and it came to an end without any of those accidents which have often cast a gloom over public rejoicings in many lands. It is a truth which forces itself upon every observer of human life, that all the occupations of mankind, out- side the daily round of inexorable duty, are too long. The voluntary pursuits which men and women impose upon themselves have a duration more appropriate to the years of Seth and Enos than to those of post- diluvian man. The banquet, the comedy, the outdoor sport, the indoor pastime, the religious office, the political speech, each takes up a weary length of time out of all proportion with the number of hours in each day of those allotted to our span of existence, too brief for all which ought to be accomplished in it. The Coronation of the King of England was one of the rare spectacles, offered to mortal eyes in modern times, which was not only not too long, but which ended too soon. Even to those who arrived in the early morning at Westminster Abbey and spent seven or eight hours there, the time seemed short such was the varied splendour and historical significance of the scene. The ancient fabric of the Abbey was less disfigured and disguised than at previous coronations by the con- struction of the "theatre," from which the privileged guests witnessed the anointing and crowning of the King and Queen. The decorations of the temporary tribunes, in blue and gold, were in sober good taste and set off the crimson which, being worn by nearly eight WESTMINSTER ABBEY 241 hundred peers and peeresses, was the prevailing colour in the auditory. The King, after he had been crowned, as he sat on his throne on a raised platform midway between the sanctuary and the choir, was the centre of a picture of marvellous beauty and interest. On his left hand, on a somewhat lower level, was the Queen's throne. The face of the King was turned towards the high altar, beyond which he could see the vaulted vista of the eastern roof, no seats having been erected above the reredos, as at the coronation of Queen Victoria. Within the sanctuary, around the time-stained Coronation Chair, were the archbishops, the other lords spiritual and the prebendaries of Westminster, together with the Earl Marshal, surrounded by the nobles and other great officers who had taken part in the ceremony. At the right hand of the King's throne were the princes of the blood, and behind them, ranged on tiers of seats, rising from the floor of the south transept, were the peers, robed in crimson and ermine, according to their rank, and wearing their coronets. On the left hand of the Queen's throne, similarly placed and habited, were the peeresses and dowager peeresses. In mid-air, above the two transepts, were deep galleries occupied by the members of the House of Commons and their wives. At the rear of the thrones was the choir, with the sombre background of its antique stalls, which were occupied by foreign princes and ambassadors, by privy councillors who had attained high official place at home and in the colonies, by Indian rajahs, and by delegates of the Church of Scotland a curiously variegated company representing the might, the statesmanship, the diverse creeds and races of the British Empire, as well as the dynastic pride and the diplomacy of friendly alien 242 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. powers. Above the choir were the singers and musicians in white and scarlet and gold. Beyond the screen, upon which some of them were placed, were the long, narrow lines of the nave, shorn of its aisles, its galleries filled with exalted knights of the orders of chivalry in their mantles, red-robed judges of the land, and a host of other notables- warriors and priests, ediles and proctors, all in their varied costumes of office. The foregoing view of the interior of Westminster Abbey, though far from exhaustive, will give some idea of the dis- tribution of the company within its walls. Having obtained it, we will turn back to the early hours, when the King's guests were assembling, in order from that point to follow the proceedings of the day. If we do so with sufficient detail we shall be able to gain some impression of the com- position of the political and social elements of the British Empire at the beginning of the twentieth century. For most of them were represented at the great national festival. In so studying the forces of the Empire we may also be able to perceive incidentally in what respects the Coronation of Edward VII. differed from the imposing ceremonies of similar character, which we have already observed as having taken place in England and on the continent of Europe in the nineteenth century. There will, however, be one essential point of diversity between our treatment of the solemnities of the past and that of the Coronation of King Edward. Whatever persons are named as having been present in Westminster Abbey on August Qth, 1902, it will not be permissible to appreciate their character or to appraise their public services. Their names do not yet belong to history, and they can be mentioned only as types and products of the age. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 243 III It had already been decided before the illness of the King that the Form and Order of the Coronation should be less long than when Queen Victoria was crowned. 1 It was thus arranged that the homage, heretofore done severally by all the peers, should be performed by the Primate of All England for the Lords Spiritual, and by the senior of each degree for the Lords Temporal. The service was further shortened, to spare the convalescent forces of the King, by the omission of the sermon and the displacement of the Litany, which was sung by the Bishops of Bath-and-Wells and of Oxford on the steps of Henry VI I. 's chapel before the arrival of the royal processions. This invisible service, of which only faint strains reached the choir and transepts, was an interesting feature of the ritual. The regalia was brought, by the venerable Chapter of Westminster, from the Jerusalem Chamber, where it had lain overnight, to the chapel of Edward the Confessor behind the high altar. Then, when the Litany had been sung and the oil in the ampulla had been hallowed by an episcopal member of the Chapter, Bishop Welldon, the regalia was taken in procession through the crowded Abbey to the western vestibule and there delivered by the prebendaries to the peers who were to bring it to the sanctuary. 2 1 On July i, 1902, the Archbishop of Canterbury was ordered, by the King in Council, to inspect the Office of Divine Service to be used for their Majesties' Coronation, and to con- sider how it might be abridged consistently with the solemnity of the occasion. See Appendix II. 2 The Procession of the Regalia was composed of the King's Scholars of Westminster, the choirs of the Abbey and of the Chapel Royal, and the canons and minor-canons of Westminster. The Queen's Sceptre was carried by Deputy-Minor-Canon Akin-Sneath, the Queen's Ivory Rod by Minor-Canon Perkins, the Sceptre with the Cross by Minor-Canon Hine-Haycock, the Sceptre with the Dove by Minor-Canon Greatorex, the Orb with the Cross by Minor-Canon Cheadle, St Edward's Staff by the Precentor, Minor-Canon Daniell- Bainbridge, the Patin by Bishop Welldon, the Chalice by Canon Henson, the Holy Bible 244 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. A sweeter sound even than that of the choirs was heard in the sanctuary while the assembled congregation was waiting for the royal processions. High above the hum of conversation arose the clear voices of little children. In the royal box, on the south side of the high altar, Prince Edward and Prince Albert of Wales awaited the arrival of their mother and exchanged bright comments on the brilliant scene, unconscious that, in a similar pageant, one of them would take the leading part, when all the chief actors in that of to-day had departed. The young princes had not long to wait. The first of the royal processions came forth from nave and choir, the daughters of the King, in the order of their birth, taking the lead. The Princess Louise, Duchess of Fife, with her little daughter beside her, the Princess Victoria, and the Princess Maud, married to her cousin Prince Charles of Denmark, formed a trio of graceful stateliness as they passed slowly through the admiring ranks of their father's subjects. Not less stately were the sisters of the King, the three noble daughters of Queen Victoria, the Princess Helena, the Princess Louise, Duchess of Argyll, and the Princess Beatrice, who inherited from their mother the majestic carriage which made her, in spite of her lowly stature, the most imposing monarch of Europe. After them came two princesses of the royal house by right of marriage, the Duchess of Connaught, whose father was the valiant Red by Canon Robinson, the Queen's Crown by Archdeacon Wilberforce, and the Imperial Crown by Sub-Dean Duckworth, who had placed on the high altar Saint Edward's Crown. Dean Bradley was too infirm to take part in this procession, though he came later to the western "Annexe," to walk to the altar with the Royal Procession. On its way to the west door the Procession of the Regalia sang the eighteenth -century hymn, "O God, our help in ages past," by Isaac Watts, chosen by Sir Frederick Bridge, the chief con- ductor of the Coronation music, as the contribution of English Nonconformity to the great national service. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 245 Prince, accompanied by her fair daughters, and the Duchess of Albany, widow of the accomplished Prince Leopold, whose son, also here to-day, went from Eton to reign at Coburg. Two aged forms in the procession represented the generation of George III.'s descendants earlier than that of King Edward. The Grand Duchess of Mecklen- burg-Strelitz had been present here in the Abbey sixty- four years before at the coronation of Queen Victoria, as had also her venerable brother, who followed her, leaning on his staff the Duke of Cambridge, who for two months in the year 1819 was heir-presumptive to the crown of England. 1 In a second procession came the royal guests, represent- ing the reigning families of the Continent most closely connected by kinship with the King and Queen, but they did not advance beyond the choir, where we shall find them presently. Then followed the procession of the Prince and Princess of Wales. The sentiment inspired by the heir-apparent and his consort, as they passed in their robes of Estate through the expectant crowd, was not merely one of deferential curiosity. The people of England and of the Empire regard the royal couple with a feeling of profound gratitude and affection for their participation in the life and interests of the subjects of the King. Moreover the daughter of the lamented 1 Prince George of Cambridge, from his birthday on March 26, 1819, remained heir to the crown till May 24 of that year, when the Princess Alexandrina Victoria was born to the Duke of Kent. The last King of Hanover, whose father was older than the Duke of Cambridge, but younger than the Duke of Kent, was never heir-presumptive, having been born three days after his cousin Queen Victoria. Among other persons present at both the coronations of Queen Victoria and of King Edward was Sir Spencer Ponsonby-Fane, who led this pro- cession, and has already been mentioned in this connection (p. 136), and Mr R. N. Cust, thr eminent orientalist, who came as a boy from Eton to the coronation in 1838, having also been present as a child of ten at the coronation of William IV. in 1831. 246 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Princess Mary has justified the popular choice which designated her as the mother of our kings to be. Sicut vitis abundans was the supreme quality ascribed, by the founder of a great dynasty of kings, to the perfect wife who should bring blessing to her husband ; and in the future queen of a mighty realm, that quality blesses not only her husband, but the people over whom he will one day rule. For nothing is more requisite to the quiet and prosperous governance of a monarchy than the estab- lishment, in the direct line, of the succession to the crown. Proud of her maternity, the admirable young mother took her place in the sanctuary between her sons, they the hope of England, and she a pattern of domestic dignity to the flower of English womanhood here before her eyes. Never in the history of civilisation was such an example more beneficial. For, in other lands as well as in ours, a tendency of the present age, of social and material transition, is for women of the wealthy classes to work for the dissolution of society by repudiating the home and the family, which are its essential bases. Conse- quently, the restraining influence of one who stands upon the steps of the throne may have the most salutary effect on the nation, while it so displays the advantage of monarchical institutions. The Prince and Princess of Wales came to the Corona- tion fresh from a great act of imperial work. The voyage of the heir-apparent to the Colonies, in the first months of the new reign, was a fitting prelude to the Coronation of King Edward, on whose behalf he visited every one of the self-governing communities of the Empire beyond the seas. At each stage of his journey of fifty thousand miles, by land and by water, he had quickened WESTMINSTER ABBEY 247 by his presence and his inspiring eloquence the imperial sentiment of vigorous democracies, whose chief bond of union is their loyalty to the Crown which his father was now about to assume. Nor was it the first time that the outlying populations of the Empire had hailed the prince. Wearing the blue of the navy, which is the chief guardian of that Empire, in childhood and in early manhood he had sailed in all the seas which wash the many shores where flies the British flag. In all the vast assemblage of the most famous subjects of the King there was none who had accomplished worthier work for the Empire than the Prince of Wales ; not only for his rank but for his imperial services did he merit the place to which he was conducted in front of all the temporal peers. IV Between the arrival of the minor royal processions and that which escorted their Majesties there was an interval which afforded time to make note of the persons composing the vast assembly, brilliant in the purple and crimson and gold of their robes of state. We will take that opportunity of passing in review some of the members of the imposing company who, by their origin, position or achievements, were representative of their age, so that their enumeration may give some idea of the forces of the British Empire, as well as of its relations with the other powers of the world, at the moment when Edward VII. assumed the Imperial Crown. There were nearly eight thousand people present at the Coronation in Westminster Abbey. In that multitude, including the Estates of the realm, the envoys of foreign nations, the delegates from India and the Colonies, and a 248 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. host of the King's subjects who had rendered services to the Empire in Church and State, in arms and in diplomacy, in art, in science, on the judgment-seat and in the local council, there was a vast number of bearers of distinguished names. It is evident that only a small fraction of these persons, eminent in their various lines of life, can be men- tioned here. It is probable, also, that some of those whose names are recorded will seem to be less important than others who are passed in silence. But the few who have been singled out for mention are for the most part those who represent a class, a type, a principle or a policy, in addition to the nobles and ecclesiastics who took a con- spicuous part in the ceremony of the Coronation. Although, as we have seen, the special embassies sent by foreign powers to the Coronation of Edward VII. had to return to their homes without fulfilling their missions, when the King fell ill, a goodly number of members of the reign- ing houses of Europe came back to see him crowned. Those who so returned were all of the nearest kindred of the King and Queen. In this capacity one reigning Prince took his seat in the choir of Westminster Abbey, though it is not customary for sovereign rulers to attend coronations. This was the Grand Duke of Hesse, the eldest son of the Princess Alice, whose name became a household word in England for her devotion to her father, on an anniversary of whose death she fell a victim to maternal piety. Next him sat the heir of Greece, whose title might have been borne by Leonidas, with his wife, niece of King Edward and sister of the German Emperor. The Duke of Sparta represented his father, King George of the Hellenes, a monarch unequalled in Europe for sagacity and states- manship, and the brother of Queen Alexandra. Two of WESTMINSTER ABBEY 249 his other sons were conspicuous in the choir by their manly bearing, Prince George, High Commissioner of Crete, and his young brother, Prince Andrew of Greece. Next the Duke of Sparta sat his uncle, the brother of our Queen, the Crown Prince of Denmark, representing the venerable king, whose progeny rivals the house of Saxe- Coburg and Gotha in its faculty for mounting and adorning thrones. On the other side of the choir were placed Prince and Princess Henry of Prussia, both grandchildren of Queen Victoria, he a son of the revered Empress Frederick, she another child of our Princess Alice. Next to them was a royal couple from the restless Balkans the Crown Prince of Roumania, with his wife, a Princess of Saxe-Coburg, but born a maid of Kent when her father was Duke of Edinburgh. The kinship of the English royal family with the reigning houses of Europe is a potent power in preserv- ing the peace of the world. The days of dynastic wars are past. Politicians and journalists stir up strife between nations, but the affectionate ties which bind the families of their rulers form an influence to smooth their quarrels. There is no need to be in the secrets of diplomacy to know the value to Europe of the fact that the German Emperor is King Edward's nephew, that the Empress of Russia is his niece, and that the Tsar is the nephew of Queen Alexandra. In the absence of the envoys extraordinary the ambassa- dors accredited to the Court of St James's represented their governments at the Coronation. One special mission had, however, remained. The Ras Makunen, whose title had a sound of the Happy Valley, came from Abyssinia, with his dark face and his white robes, to represent the line descended from the Queen of Sheba and a Christian Church older than 250 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the oldest stone of Westminster Abbey. 1 The dean of the diplomatic body in London, who sat at the head of his colleagues, was the aged M. de Staal, at the end of his long career which had begun ten years before the death of his first august master Nicholas I. of Russia, whose grandson the Grand Duke Michael sat also in the choir, not as a stranger to England. Opposite the Russian ambassador was the exponent of the high-bred traditions of Austrian diplomacy, Count Deym, the lord of many acres in Bohe- mia, who like his predecessor Count Karolyi, a Hungarian magnate, illustrated the heterogeneous quality of the Dual Monarchy. At the Coronation of Queen Victoria every diplomatist present had been associated with the French Revolution and its sequel. At the Coronation of King Edward the ambassador of France, in the next stall, alone of his colleagues represented that page of history, both by his kinship with Cambon the financier of the Convention and by his having first proved his merit in the administrative hier- archy founded by Napoleon. For M. Paul Cambon and his brother, two of the most eminent French ambassadors of their time, had both been prefects of departments, once more proving that, at all events in the land of Talleyrand, for success in the highest walks of diplomacy, an early diplo- matic training is not essential. On the other side of the choir was the ambassador of friendly Italy, who was born a subject of the House of Savoy when the capital of its united kingdom was at Turin. Next to him was the pic- turesque figure of the German ambassador, whose name of Metternich was formerly better known in the annals of 1 In Milner's History of the Church, which was written soon after the publication of Bruce's account of his celebrated journey to Abyssinia (1770-72), the author, relating the well-known legend of ^Edesius and Framentius, who brought Christianity to that country in the fourth century, says, "The latter was Prime Minister. Bruce would call him the Ras." WESTMINSTER ABBEY 251 Austria than in those of Prussia. Less decorative was the aspect of the ambassador of the United States, denied by his government official clothing in which to appear on occa- sions of ceremony. The interdiction of uniform to Ameri- can diplomatists is said to be a token of "republican simpli- city." But it is not quite clear why to don a uniform de- noting that the wearer is the servant of a democracy is a less democratic act than to put on plain clothes of a par- ticular form which, in English-speaking nations used for evening dress, are worn only by the opulent as a visible class distinction. In the simpler days of the United States the ceremonial costume by daylight of their representatives abroad was not ordained to be that of a strayed reveller. 1 Not that the diplomatic uniforms of Europe are so graceful as to deserve imitation. Indeed it is to be regretted that our ally Japan, whose representative 2 sat by the German 1 It would not be becoming for an Englishman to remark upon the official costume of any foreign guest of his government, unless his observations were inspired in the land whence the guest and the costume came. In this case they were suggested by the highest American authority on the subject the eminent citizen chosen by the United States government as its special ambassador at the Coronation. Mr Whitelaw Reid, on the eve of his departure on the mission, which the illness of the King unhappily prevented him from fulfilling, made a bril- liant speech at a banquet offered to him at the Union League Club of New York. In it, he showed, with great humour and by historical reference, that in days when the sumptuary ideas of Americans were simpler than now, from 1814 to 1853, appropriate uniform was prescribed for the diplomatic envoys of the United States. A writer in Notes and Queries made the discovery that the costume worn by Mr Choate at the Coronation was that of George Washington. He might as well have said it was the costume of Christopher Columbus for it was not invented till forty years after Washington's death. Even in France, where the habit noir is worn by daylight as a ceremonial dress, it is decidedly a badge of class distinction. Its adoption at weddings and on other occasions of ceremony is the first sign that its wearer thinks he is emerging from the ranks of the democracy and is becoming a Monsieur. Lanfrey, the historian, when ambassador at Berne, began to wear it in the place of the diplomatic uniform of the Republic, but his example was not followed. Mr White- law Reid informs me that, at the Coronation of Queen Victoria, the United States Minister, Mr Andrew Stevenson of Virginia, wore a uniform which included a three-cornered hat, adorned with a golden eagle, and a sword in a white scabbard. 2 The Viscount Hayashi and the Marquis de Several, the ministers respectively of Japan and of Portugal in London, were appointed as special ambassadors at the Coronation, 252 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. ambassador, has discarded its flowing flowery robes for the buttons and breeches of the occidental tailor. There were other Orientals seated in the choir calling for special notice, or we might prolong our review of the foreign diplomatic body, which included the ambassador of Portugal, 1 whose navigators showed us the way to the Far East and whose sovereign, the faithful friend of England, is the cousin of King Edward. Ranged against the screen in the places of highest canonical honour, were a row of Indian feuda- tories, whose jewels rivalled in splendour those of the regalia which they had come to see assumed by their imperial suzerain. In the stall of the canon residentiary sat the Maharajah of Jaipur, the lord of the coral city where he pre- sides over the solemn worship of the Hindu Sun-god. By him was another Rajput prince, the Maharajah of Bikaner, and then the Maharajah of Idar, better known as the gal- lant Sir Pertab Singh, whose adopted son Doulat Singh escorted the Prince of Wales in his procession. Near them were the young Maharajah of Gwalior from Central India, who served with the British forces in China ; the Maharajah of Kolhapur, descendant of the founder of the ancient Maratha Empire ; and the Maharajah of Cooch- Behar, a brilliant officer of Bengal Cavalry, with his gentle Maharanee beside him. Then at the end of a row of divines of the Church of Scotland was seen the intelligent face of the Aga Khan, not a warrior like the resplendent tributary princes, but a theologian like the Moderator of the General Assembly, and the powerful head of a sect of Mahomedans more numerous than the followers of John Knox. It was perhaps to symbolise the impartiality of the British Empire to its various 1 See footnote 2 on the preceding page. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 253 creeds which are professed between the Clyde and the Nerbudda, that the Speaker of the House of Commons with his unbiassed gravity was made to sit in the midst of this composite group. Their fellow-subjects of the King on whom the Indian potentates looked from the capitular stalls, must have impressed them with the world-wide extent of the British Empire, which had absorbed their ancient domains. Not far from them sat the Prime Minister of the Canadian Dominion in his knightly robes of blue. No more accom- plished statesman could be counted among all the Privy Councillors of King Edward VII. than Sir Wilfrid Laurier. For though speaking the tongue of his French ancestors as it was spoken in the days of Racine, he had so mastered the language of his allegiance that when his voice was heard in London among the first orators of the day, his English eloquence, in grace of diction, was unequalled. Close to him was Mr Seddon, the Prime Minister of New Zealand, the most advanced democrat who ever wore the uniform of the Privy Council, whose patriotism and loyalty to the Crown and to the Empire both represented and encouraged the imperial sentiment of the distant democracy of which he was the popular leader. On the north side of the choir sat the first Prime Minister of the Australian Commonwealth, of which the first parliament was opened at Melbourne, by the heir to the crown, just fifteen months before the Coronation. It was right that a son of New South Wales, the mother colony of Australia, should be called to that high office, and it was fitting that a statesman who held Sir Edmund Barton's views on the military relations of England and her colonies should represent the new Commonwealth at the great imperial festival. Sir Robert Bond, the Prime 254 THE CORONATION OP EBAVARD VII. Minister of the oldest British colony, Newfoundland, sat up above the black chief of the Barotsis, who came from that newest territory acquired by English pioneers, which was named after their leader, Cecil Rhodes, whose incomplete career in the service of the Empire had closed five months before the Coronation. The political leader of Cape Colony had been called back to his parliament. But pacified South Africa was represented by the Prime Minister of loyal Natal, Sir Albert Hime, an Irish soldier, who had gallantly fought the Zulus in the intervals of a legislative career. The Crown Colonies were represented by two governors of singularly different type. Sir West Ridgway, an old Afghan campaigner, had gone from Dublin Castle to govern Ceylon, the loveliest tropical possession of the Empire. Sir Walter Sendall, a polished classical scholar, had found his work less congenial at the Local Government Board than when he was sent to rule over the home of the Paphian Queen, and over other islands further west, of which Horace had never heard. Among the British statesmen in the choir there were two political opponents who had more in common with one another than with most of their respective colleagues. Sir Michael Hicks- Beach, wearing for the last time the robes of the Chancellor of the Exchequer, represented the race of country gentlemen, for a century and a half supreme in the government of England, but now grown rare in the House of Commons even on Conservative benches. H is predecessor at the Treasury, Sir William Vernon Harcourt, a cadet of ancient family and the grandson of the Archbishop of York, whom we saw at the coronation of Queen Victoria, would not have been out of place in a Cabinet in the days of Rockingham and of Shelburne. Both statesmen possessed WESTMINSTER ABBEY 255 that great tradition of English parliamentary life which, now no longer handed down as a heritage, deserves to be saluted as a noble relic of the historic past. The new era has created a new type of political leader, of which Mr Chamberlain was the most remarkable example present at the Coronation. No man of his age has with greater lucidity reflected the movement of democratic opinion or has guided, it with more practical effect. This faculty he applied, on his arrival at the Colonial Office, to directing the loyal feeling for the Crown which the venerable figure of Queen Victoria had aroused throughout the Empire, and this he did with such resolute energy as to cause a profound impression in the Colonies as well as in Great Britain. The official Opposition was represented by two eminent Liberals, Sir Henry Campbell- Bannerman and Mr Herbert Gladstone, the inheritors of the leadership and of the name of the last great parliamentarian who, before he found a resting- place here in the Abbey, by one of his later acts of policy, changed perhaps the future history of party government and of parliamentary institutions. Among other members of the Opposition present in the choir was Sir Charles Dilke, who educated the Radicals in imperialism, which education had momentous results after the disruption of the Liberal party, and who invented the term " Greater Britain," from which expression British opinion has unanimously withdrawn the United States, which the author included in it. On the other side a picturesque figure was Mr George Wyndham, the descendant of Lord Edward Fitzgerald and of Pamela, two of the most romantic products of the Irish and the French revolutions, and the only Chief Ssecretary, who ever wore the mantle of the chancellor of the order of Saint Patrick, disposed to apply to the government of the 256 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. most imaginative people in the Empire the gifts of imagina- tion. Another exponent of literary culture was Mr Bryce, 1 like Sir William Anson and Sir Richard Jebb, who sat among the members of the House of Commons, a repre- sentative of the professorial caste, of which the appearance in public life is a wholesome antidote to the invasion of parliament by the plutocracy. For a cognate reason one other Privy Councillor seated in the choir was an object of unique interest. Mr Asquith was the only classical scholar of Balliol, under the most famous mastership of modern Oxford, who, when the King was crowned, had made a mark in the political world. It is a current belief that when a youth has won " the Balliol scholarship " (by which is meant one of the three scholarships annually awarded for classics by that college) it is the first step towards a brilliant future. But of about seventy scholars thus elected when Mr Jowett was master from 1870 to 1893, on ty three have attained eminence in any branch of public life. 2 The scholars of Balliol were not educated under a retiring sage, who taught them to love the secluded paths of learning. Mr Jowett was an academical Dr Smiles, who stimulated his disciples to strive after worldly success. The failure of his most industrious l Had Mr John Morley and Mr Lecky not been prevented from attending the Coronation they would have been mentioned in the first line of men of letters who were members of King Edward's first Parliament and of his Privy Council. The other two are the Bishop of Worcester, who was at the Coronation, and the High Commissioner of South Africa. Several other former classical scholars of Balliol, under the mastership of Jowett, have obtained honourable positions in the University and in other academical careers, but the secretum iter et fallentis semita vita seem to have claimed the majority after their brilliant boyhood. The result of my investigation seemed so startling that I referred it to Mr Lyttleton Gell, who was a distinguished modern history scholar of Balliol, and who knows more about the careers of Balliol men than any other member of the college. Mr Gell could only corroborate what I had ascertained, and he attributed it to the system of "spoon-feeding" candidates for the highest honours at Oxford. Balliol scholars of earlier generations, before the "reform" of education at Oxford, more often arrived at eminence in public life. Two of them, who won their scholarships from Harrow at the end of the old period, were present at the Coronation, Lord Ridley and Sir Francis Jeune. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 257 pupils to achieve distinction in the sphere which he most admired was not due to defects peculiar to his own method of teaching. The intellectual flower of English boyhood, transplanted from school to the most renowned forcing- bed of the University of Oxford, was cultivated to blossom too soon. Not one young brain in twenty can retain its vigour when overstrained before maturity. The early sacrifice of promising intellects to the excesses of the examination system is a cause for anxiety in many lands, and it may be the reason why the most brilliant scholars in our old Universities are outpaced in after life, either by men who pursued their studies intelligently, or by those whose schooling was brief and even imperfect. It is not the old classical education which is at fault, but the new method of imparting it ; for, with not many exceptions, the most powerful and successful ministers of Queen Victoria all took high honours in classics at Oxford or at Cam- bridge. But in the days of their youth they were not beset on either hand by the dissimilar yet equally baneful perils of athleticism and of brain-cramming. The supply of statesmen to serve the Crown in the mother-country is a matter of such moment to the Empire that in the midst of its great festival little excuse is needed for bringing one important phase of it to mind. Beyond the choir the centre of the Abbey presented a scene of great splendour, even before the arrival of the sovereigns with their sumptuous escort. Hidden by crowded galleries were Poets' Corner and the opposite transept, which contains the tombs and the monuments of statesmen who 258 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. laid the foundations of the Empire while serving the pre- decessors of the King to be crowned to-day. On the right hand sat the temporal peers in their white-caped robes of crimson, bearing in their hands their coronets ; on the left were four hundred peeresses, their velvet and miniver set off with rich embroideries. Above the peers and peeresses were the galleries reserved for the House of Commons. Each member, like the ambassadors and the Privy Coun- cillors in the choir, had by his side a wife, a daughter or a sister, men and women being in every variety of court costume ; so the Third Estate, as represented at the Corona- tion, had a more chequered appearance than the peerage of the realm, which might have been symbolical of the respec- tive functions of the two Houses, less monotonous in the Lower than in the gorgeous Upper Chamber. Their relative positions were reversed in Westminster Abbey, and any one on the look out for symbolism might have observed that the Commons, perched on their superior platforms, crushed out of sight the peerage, except those members of it who, by reason of their official position or exalted rank, took part in the royal procession or were seated in the front ranks of their order. For seeing and for being seen the junior barons and baronesses of the United Kingdom were less favourably placed than any of the privileged spectators in choir, transepts and sanctuary. Of six hundred and sixty temporal peers on Garter's Roll, when King Edward was crowned, two hundred be- longed to the Second Estate by right of peerages which did not exist at the Coronation of Queen Victoria. 1 Nearly 1 The exact number of temporal peers on the Roll, in addition to four princes of the blood royal, was 655. Of these 198 were peers of creation subsequent to June 28, 1838, and there were several others whose peerages had been called out of abeyance since that date. Of the 198 there were 165 barons, 17 viscounts, and 16 earls. In the two latter categories only those WESTMINSTER ABBEY 259 four hundred l of these lords of ancient and modern nobility attended in Westminster Abbey to pay homage to their Sovereign. A large proportion of those who had attained distinction in politics and in arms took part in the royal procession within the Abbey and were assigned special places outside those allotted to the various degrees of the temporal peerage. But of those who sat among their peers there were some who had added new credit to names and to titles, the sound of which recalled pages of our national history. The mere perusal of Garter's Roll, up to a certain point, brings before the mind a moving panorama of the annals of England. Barely a score of names upon it can be said to have been of importance under the Angevin or Plantagenet kings. The wars of the Roses all but extermi- nated the nobility of Norman blood. But when the fifteenth century is past we stand on firm genealogical ground ; and name after name of the red-robed peers sitting in the south transept recalls a stage in the making of the British nation, are counted whose families did not possess any peerage of any rank prior to June 1838. The total number of peers at the time of the Coronation of King Edward VII. (including the Princes of the Blood, the Lords Spiritual, of whom nine were not strictly speaking Peers of Parliament, and the temporal peers who were minors) was 694. The total number when Queen Victoria was crowned was 593, but in Garter's Roll of June 1838 were included 16 prelates (of whom only four sat in the House of Lords) of the now disestablished Irish Church. There were therefore 127 more Temporal Lords in 1902 than in 1838. As there were 198 on the roll in 1902, which had been created since 1838, it follows that between the two Corona- tions 71 peerages became extinct of those which existed before Queen Victoria was crowned. There were, however, more than 198 created between the two Coronations, as a large number of those created in the late reign became extinct before it ended. 1 Of the total of 694 peers on the roll, there were present at the Coronation of King Edward 382 temporal peers (in addition to four princes of the blood who were peers) and 29 spiritual peers, including the bishops who had not taken their seats and the Bishop of Sodor and Man, who always has a seat but never a vote in the House of Lords. There were absent from their places 6 prelates and 273 temporal peers (17 being minors, most of whom were present as pages or as spectators in other parts of the Abbey). Although the absentees seem to have been much too numerous, their proportion to the total number of peers was less than at Queen Victoria's Coronation, when of 593 on the roll, spiritual and temporal, 263 were absent. It was, however, much more difficult to travel to the capital in 1838 than in 1902, so there was then more excuse for peers who failed to obey the royal summons. 260 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. which at the Renaissance, freed from continental trammels, created the English language and started on its career of conquest of the world. The dissolution of the monasteries launched on its prosperous course the family of the duke in the front row, whose name recalls devotion to the cause of liberty rewarded by power and place. The noble lord behind him is of a line founded by one who was the wise instrument of Elizabeth's spacious policy. Here is the representative of a Cavalier who fell fighting for Charles I. ; here the heir of a coronet given by Charles II. to a bold member of the Cabal ; here the descendant of an agent of Dutch William, ennobled for helping to evict the Stuarts. This title dates from the rude campaign in Flanders ; that was adorned by the polite patron of a poet whose epitaph is yonder by the cloister - door. Here are two under- secretaries of State, one who represents a famous dynasty of speakers of the Lower House, and the other a renowned occupant of the woolsack. An old sea-dog won this title off the coast of France in the days of Louis XV. That one was earned at the siege of an Indian city when the Com- pany ruled in Hindustan. Here is a statesman whose great- grandfather was Prime Minister a hundred and twenty years ago, and the heads of whose family ever since, from father to son, have held high office under five sovereigns the grandson of Lord Henry Petty, the great-grandson of Lord Shelburne, who was twice the Viceroy of Queen Victoria, and at the Coronation was King Edward's principal Secretary for Foreign Affairs. These peers, with names and titles associated with the successive annals of England, who had assembled to do homage to the Sovereign, personified that continuity of national tradition which we alone of the peoples of the world WESTMINSTER ABBEY 261 possess. It is true that the old registers of the House of Lords, previous to the Victorian age, show that peers were sometimes created whose names were not identified with meritorious achievement or with historical incidents in which they had taken a personal part. This was the case in the eighteenth century, when Mr Pitt distributed peerages with a lavish hand, notably at the time of the union of Great Britain with Ireland. But, generally speak- ing, a larger proportion of the names placed upon Garter's Roll in the old days are associated with interesting national events or with conspicuous public services, than of the names ennobled in the new era. The peerages of the last two generations of the nineteenth century, which include those of Lord Macaulay and of Lord Beaconsfield, to speak only of creations w r hich have become extinct, cannot be said to have been barren in illustrious names. Yet it is possible that future historians, scanning the roll of two hundred peerages which came into existence in that period, will be at a loss to attach significance to many of them. It may be that the peerages, of which the origin will thus perplex the historian, were the reward of acts of unobtrusive patriotism, the secret of which the private secretaries at Downing Street carry with them to the grave. But whatever the origin of the abundant modern creations, the result has not been that which might have been expected from the introduction of so much new blood into an ancient as- sembly. The atmosphere of the House of Lords has not been animated thereby. To see what the vivacity of the Upper House used to be, we need not go back as far as the famous debates on the first Reform Bill, when the dawn used to light up the tapestries of the old House of Lords before the orators wearied the crowded floor and galleries. 262 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Nearly forty years later, when members who still sit on the front benches had already been Cabinet ministers, the Irish Church Bill was defended and attacked by the peers, in tourneys of eloquence rarely surpassed in the records of either House. In the twentieth century a debate on a question of supreme importance sometimes fails to attract to the gilded chamber a score of unofficial lords. More- over, the peers who continue to do credit to their House, with rare exceptions, sit there by hereditary right. One or two law lords, one or two distinguished soldiers, or an ex-minister promoted from the House of Commons, usually represent in debate the newly created element in the Upper House. It is not therefore the hereditary character of the temporal peerage which exposes the House of Lords to criticism ; for among the men whose forefathers were lords in the eighteenth century or earlier, were to be found in the last ten years of Queen Victoria's reign some of the most eloquent statesmen and ablest administrators and diplomatists in Parliament. This is a feature in the com- position of the House of Lords which is gratifying to those who approve of its hereditary basis. For if the newly ennobled had shown themselves possessed of qualities superior to those displayed by the peers who had inherited their nobility, this would have furnished an argument to reformers who, insensible to the value of tradition, would maim our ancient constitution, which is the envy of foreign nations, and would put in the place of our venerable Upper Chamber a Senate potent for obstruction but incapable of inspiring respect. Among the more eminent lords of recent creation, we shall find several, including some famous soldiers, in the King's procession, while others who were ennobled for WESTMINSTER ABBEY 263 valuable administrative services were away at their posts in distant parts of the Empire. There were, however, a certain number sitting with the members of their House in the south transept, who were interesting to notice as represent- ing certain types or classes of modern peers. Lord Goschen was a distinguished example of a minister promoted to the Upper Chamber for long services in the House of Commons. He had earned his viscount's coronet by a ministerial career which began when, " the young man from the City," he joined Lord Palmerston's last administration, and which ended only with the end of the century. Lord Esher, under whose skilful direction the Abbey was deco- rated for the Coronation, had inherited the same rank from his father, who gained two steps in the peerage as Master of the Rolls. 1 The junior barons, seated amid the obscurity of rafters and scaffolding, included a certain number who had won their nobility for eminent public services. Lord Glenesk represented the honourable traditions of journalism, which has put the English press on a higher footing than that of all other nations. Lord Lister retained on the roll of the House of Peers the name, of grateful sound to suffer- ing humanity, which perhaps is the most respected of all English names in foreign lands. The not less illustrious patronymic of Lord Kelvin was " interred in a title," to use the expression of Taine, the historian, who, ignorant of the subtleties of British nobiliary nomenclature, wondered why his colleague of the French Institute could not have sat 1 From the time of the Stuarts to the present day the instances of the eldest sons and heirs of law-lords attaining personal distinction have not been numerous. Lord Selborne, who was present at the Coronation as First Lord of the Admiralty, seems to have been only the second example of the first successor to the peerage of an ennobled judge attaining Cabinet rank since the eighteenth century, the other having been the second Lord Ellen- borough, the well-known Viceroy of India. 264 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. in the House of Peers as " Lord William Thomson." The venerable form of Lord Strathcona deserved a foremost place at the great imperial festival ; for Donald Smith, whose hair had whitened amid the snows of Hudson Bay, had done his share in consolidating the British Empire when, with other loyal Canadians, he bound the Atlantic to the Pacific with a railway line which never leaves the King's dominions. Among the peers, both of ancient and modern creation, there were some figures absent, owing to inevitable causes, whose presence would have augmented the historic interest of the scene, by affording more illustrations of the con- tinuity of English tradition. Lord Peel, who won his peerage in presiding over the House in which his father won his fame, would have recalled the coronation of Queen Victoria when we saw Sir Robert Peel at the height of his influence. If the great age of Lord Leicester had per- mitted him to be present, he would have formed a most notable link with the past ; for the son of a subject of George II., whom we noted as the senior peer at Queen Victoria's coronation, was living when King Edward was crowned, a hundred and fifty years after the birth of his father, between whose first marriage and his own second marriage was the interval of a century. If an even heavier burden of years had not kept Lord Fortescue away from Westminster, the peers' enclosure would have been enriched with the presence of the oldest ex-minister of the Crown, who was a colleague of Macaulay in Lord John Russell's administration in I846. 1 1 Lord Fortescue, who commenced his career as private secretary to Queen Victoria's first Prime Minister, Lord Melbourne, did not attain Cabinet rank. The oldest ex-Cabinet minister living in 1902, the Duke of Rutland, was present at the Coronation, as we shall see in the next chapter. Lord Leicester married a second wife in 1875, his father, the first Earl, having been married for the first time in 1775. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 265 But the greatest figure of all the Lords of Parlia- ment was absent, both from the benches of the peers and from the group of nobles who escorted King Edward to the sanctuary. Lord Salisbury was stricken down with grievous sickness, or he would not have failed to be in attendance on his sovereign. For the statesman who had just laid down the office of Prime Minister was the descendant of the other Robert Cecil who, three hundred years before, had guided England out of one century into another as the last adviser of a great queen and the first minister of a new reign. The circumstances which inaugu- rated that new reign, when the proud daughter of Henry was succeeded by an unsympathetic Scotch cousin, bore no analogy to those which attended the transmission of the crown from Queen Victoria to her illustrious son. But between the reign of Elizabeth and that of Victoria there are significant points of resemblance. Indeed the imperial idea, which was quickened in the Victorian age, was in some sense an Elizabethan heritage, which had lain almost neglected during the intervening reigns. It was thus a coincidence appealing to the historic sense of every inheritor of our national tradition, that one who came direct from two great Elizabethan statesmen should have been, like the first Lord Salisbury, the chief adviser, at the close of her days, of a Queen in whose name the might of Britain had been exalted beyond the seas. The lineal heirs of the Eliza- bethan legend are not so common in public life that the absence may not be regretted of the chief among them, from a celebration which would have gladdened the im- perial heart of the last of the Tudors. It may not be out of place, in the year when the Bodleian kept its tercen- tenary, for one bearing a name which fell into obscurity 266 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. after rising to high fame in the Elizabethan age, to remark upon the frequency of that fate which overtook most of the names illustrious in the statesmanship, diplomacy and adventure of the great reign when the foundations of the British Empire were laid. Where are the descendants of Frobisher and of Drake, of Hawkins, of Walsingham and of Raleigh ? The lineage of those worthies was as honourable as that of the Cecils, their genius and achievements were not inferior to those of the Lord High Treasurer or of his favourite second son. Had either of them been ennobled, as the Cecils were by Elizabeth and James, their families might have been saved from extinc- tion, and bearers of their names, displaying qualities of government or of enterprise, might have illustrated them anew in the later annals of England. The reappearance of a Cecil at the head of affairs, at the close of the nineteenth century, in the position in which his ancestor stood when the sixteenth century ended, shows what a beneficial power the historic peerage can exercise in maintaining the continuity of English tradition. It is said that many members of the peerage, both of ancient and modern creation, know little and care less about the continuity of tradition, as represented in their order. It was perhaps this indifference which accounted for the absence from the Abbey of peers who were detained neither by age nor ill-health, nor other inevitable cause. To those who are conversant with the well justified envy which the antiquity of our Constitution rouses in foreigners, it is incomprehensible that any noble lord, not unavoidably detained, should have failed to be in at- tendance on the King on that great day, unless indeed he were a revolutionary. A coronation is the one WESTMINSTER ABBEY 267 occasion in a reign on which the peerage is allowed to assert its historical primacy among the subjects of the Crown. Its prominence in the ceremonial rite, and the homage which it alone is permitted to offer to the sovereign, may be only symbolical usages. But ours is not the generation to think lightly of constitutional symbolism. When Queen Victoria was crowned many people looked upon the coronation as a doomed anachronism which would not survive the progress of modern ideas. Yet it survived not only the normal evolution which was anticipated, but the most astounding movement of progression which was ever seen ; and the crown which the Queen assumed, for the very reason that it was an ancient symbol, became the instrument to turn the results of modern progress to the profit of the British race. Englishmen have therefore no right to despise the symbolical usages which have come down to them from their forefathers, and least of all those who are members of an order the existence of which is an essential part of the constitution. In an age when, as we have seen, the great levelling influence is wealth, it behoves the House of Lords more than ever not to abdicate its privileges. If the temporal peerage ever became simply an ornamental body of titled persons, utilising their titles for social and material profit, it would become as worthless as one of the contemptible and irregular nobilities of the continent. There is no second chamber in the world which contains material as admirable as that which is found in the House of Lords. The excellence of the work done on its committees, the services which many of its members perform in the local government of the country, are a proof of it. None the less it shows a dangerous tendency to abdicate its position as an Estate of the realm, which is seen in the 268 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. supineness of many of its members in the performance of their constitutional duties, whether on the rare occasion of a coronation or during the debates within its walls. The lack of interest taken by peers in the debates of the House of Lords is in some measure due to the one-sided character which they have assumed of late years. At the Coronation, as one looked at the ranks of crimson-robed lords, all seated together on the right hand of the throne, it seemed as though this arrangement were emblematical of the condition of parties in the Upper House, where the Opposition is so minute that if it came into power it would have barely enough members to fill all the official posts of government which are bestowed on peers. This is a state of things to be regretted by all who have at heart the maintenance of our ancient institutions, including that of parliamentary government, which cannot be effective without the party system, one being the corollary of the other. That, how- ever, is a question which is of primary interest to the House of Commons. The one-sidedness of the House of Lords is a matter which chiefly concerns its own vitality. In a land of constitutional government it is a disadvantage for any institution to become an integral element of a political party. The great strength of the Crown in England is the impartial balance which it holds between the parties in the State. From the standpoint of those who take a de- tached view of contemporary history there is now no essential difference in principle which divides the politicians who sit on the right and on the left of the Speaker's chair and the woolsack. It might therefore renew the forces of the con- stitution if a couple of hundred peers or so would go over to the minority, for the deliberate purpose of clearing their House from the stagnation which menaces it. This is not WESTMINSTER ABBEY 269 the fancy of a fantastic theorist. Foreign spectators, of profound sagacity, who admire our institutions, have made the same observation. We had such a one among us as ambassador to the Court of her late Majesty, whose origin and training made him peculiarly fit to see the defects in our governmental machine. M. Waddington, though a most loyal servant to France, was by blood and by education an Englishman and one of the most British-minded statesmen in Europe. This envoy of a land in which, unhappily, the upper classes take no active part in politics, and are all ranged on one side, was talking to his eminent successor on the subject of the House of Lords, and with forcible terse- ness he remarked : "II faut des dues des deux cotes." l The peeresses seated on the other side of the theatre faced the members of the House of Lords, as though they formed the opposition. They were arranged more uni- formly according to their degrees than were the peers, among whom those who took part in the royal proces- sions or who had held high political office were placed in the front rows, whatever their rank. Nearly four hundred peeresses graced the ceremony, or more than double the number of those who were present at the Coronation of Queen Victoria. 2 Perhaps the ghosts of 1 Baron de Courcel, who is a not less sincere admirer of British institutions than was his pre- decessor at Albert Gate, quoted M. Waddington's remark in an interesting memoir, which he read before the Academic des Sciences Morales et Politiques in 1902, of the life of M. Buffet, a fine old parliamentarian of 1848, who, when Prime Minister, after the war of 1870, tried in vain to set up a semblance of an English constitution in France. M. de Courcel cites with admiration the late Lord Kimberley, as a peer of essentially "conservative" type, from the French standpoint, who belonged to the Liberal party, thus showing that no essential difference, in the opinion of foreign observers, divided the two political camps in England. 2 At the Coronation of King Edward 385 peeresses and dowager peeresses were present out of a total of 728 on Garter's Roll. At the Coronation of Queen Victoria 191 were present out of a total of 497. In neither case are princesses of the blood royal counted. The proportion of peeresses present was therefore nearly forty per cent, higher in 1902 than in 1838. Neverthe- less, the number of absentees on August 9, 1902, amounting to 343, seemed to be too large. 2/0 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. some of the great ladies who came to the Abbey on June 28th, 1838, hovered above the ranks of their successors Lady Jersey, the autocrat of Almacks, or Lady Cowper, who from the next year was to share the famous name of Palmerston and to associate it with the last political salon of London, or one who survived to give to the new gene- ration a farewell reminiscence of the stately society of England, when Maria, Marchioness of Ailesbury, sailed into an assembly like a majestic three-decker amid a rest- less crowd of modern steamers. If any spirits of departed peeresses so came back, they would have remarked certain things pointing to social changes which had taken place since they laid aside their corruptible coronets. They would have noticed that the peerage no longer formed a great cousinhood, and that the change was not solely due to the multitude of modern creations, for it was observed that the duchesses did not all know one another, even by sight. The times have changed since the governing society of England was a large family circle, when the wives of all the ministers, except perhaps the consort of the Chancellor, whom he had married in the day of small things, called one another by their baptismal names. Mrs Disraeli, who died a peeress in her own right, was almost the first of the new order of ministers' wives ; but her husband none the less regretted the old social conditions of political life, and at the close of his days he uttered a lament over the indefinite extension of its boundaries, 1 though he was himself the most remarkable product and agent of the modern era. One of the many new features of the changed state of things is the frequency of marriages between peers of the realm and subjects of other powers. Of the peeresses 1 Endymion, c. v., London, 1880. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 271 present at the Coronation of Queen Victoria only three were not of British birth, and among all the duchesses on Garter's Roll at that period there was not a single foreigner. 1 At the Coronation of King Edward, one- fifth of the duchesses present were of parentage not owing allegiance to the British crown. If the peeresses of the past looked down on their successors born within the King's domains, they would perceive that it was not any falling off in the traditional beauty of the woman- hood of the British Isles which had sent noble lords to foreign shores in search of brides. Wearing their attire of state, as only Englishwomen can carry it, these noble matrons, young and old, presented a picture of feminine grace, dignity and force, which could not be matched by the daughters of any country in the world. VI The House of Commons, whose galleries overshadowed the seats of the peers and peeresses, will not occupy us so long as at the Coronation of Queen Victoria, especially as a number of its better-known members have been already passed in review, sitting in the stalls allotted to Privy Councillors of Cabinet rank. A study of the roll of the Lower House calls forth an observation similar to that which 1 The three peeresses of foreign birth present at Queen Victoria's Coronation were the Marchioness Wellesley, who was a sister-in-law of Jerome Bonaparte's first wife, mentioned on p. 14 of this work ; the Countess of Pembroke, who was a Russian ; and the Countess of Mountcashell, a Swiss. Garter's Roll also included the Countess of Tankerville, a daughter of the Due de Gramont, whose marriage was of a type very rare in the annals of the British peerage, which seldom made alliances with the continental nobility. There were a few instances in the past, such as the marriage of the seventh Earl of Derby with Charlotte de la Tre'mouille, daughter of the Due de Thouars, the noble heroine of the siege of Lathom House. The foreign marriages contracted by modern peers are of a different character. 272 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. we made upon the register of recently ennobled peers. It does not seem likely that sixty years hence a historian reading the names of the members of the first House of Commons of the twentieth century will be able to reconstitute the scene from his knowledge of their acts and words, as is possible from a perusal of the old lists of 1838. Yet it may well be believed that the average capacity of members is con- siderable : indeed Mr Gladstone asserted that it was higher when he retired from public life than when he began his career. But large numbers of them have devoted their ability to pursuits more lucrative than that of politics, with the con- sequence that, whatever the other qualities of the House of Commons, it is the richest assembly of representatives of the people which ever sat at Westminster since the days of Simon de Montfort. It cannot therefore be expected that members who have devoted their chief talents to increasing the national wealth, and their own, should display those distinctive political characteristics which marked the men who used to consecrate all their intellectual powers to public affairs. Moreover, the same abilities which lead to fortune in commerce and in industry are not those which make good legislators or administrators of departments of the State. The contrary opinion is current owing to the successful career of Mr Chamberlain. The success of that statesman is, however, due not to the circumstances of his early manhood, but to his remarkable personal qualities. Indeed, of all the men of business who have held political office in England since it was first conferred upon them forty years ago, Mr Chamberlain is the only one who has displayed signal superiority. Mr Gladstone's administration of 1868 was the first in which several of them were included. The most conspicuous was Mr Bright, who was a sublime orator, WESTMINSTER ABBEY 273 but an inefficient administrator, though eloquence is not a gift acquired in a counting-house, which might, however, be thought to be a good school for a President of the Board of Trade. The greatest Minister for War of the reign sat in the same cabinet, and Mr Cardwell, who initiated the reform of the Army, was a statesman of the old type, who had taken a double-first at Oxford. The War Office which he so ably administered is sometimes said to require the direction of a man of business ; but when it was confided to a practical business man, he left no distinctive marks of his passage in the department, though he was a politician of unusual aptitude. 1 It would seem from these examples, and from others of more recent date, which might be cited, that the commercial and industrial notables who now fill the places formerly occupied in the House of Commons by country gentlemen are not likely, in spite of their undoubted intelligence, to display the varied ability with which that class formerly served the country. Not that they have a monopoly of the representation of the constituencies of Great Britain. The lawyers, for example, are never missing from a legisla- tive assembly in any land. But we need not pause to examine either of those two categories, as scattered in the galleries reserved for the House of Commons were the members of two little groups which, being characteristic i It is misleading to quote Lord Goschen and Mr W. E. Forster as men of business who distinguished themselves as ministers. For the training of the former, though the member of a City firm, was not that of a business man, as only a brief interval elapsed between his leaving Oxford and his entering Parliament ; while Mr Forster, though nominally engaged in trade, devoted his talents to philanthropy and other public pursuits before he entered the House of Commons in 1861. It is worthy of remark that of the numerous men of business who, in the last twenty years of the nineteenth century, were tried as under-Secretaries and in similar subordinate posts, only two were promoted to Cabinet rank, one of whom held a minor Cabinet office for only a few months, and was never again included in an administration. S 274 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. of the first parliament of Edward VII., merit our special attention. The youth engaged in the public life of a nation is always interesting, and at our epoch it is such an advantage to be esteemed young that that volatile epithet is adopted by politicians who have attained the age at which Pitt and Napoleon were dead and buried. Without waiting so long, a band of really young Tory members, of the class which is being submerged by the rising tide of plutocracy, united themselves into a small sodality which exercised a genial hospitality in the intervals of harassing the official leaders of their party. Such groups are destined to early dissolu- tion. The temptation of office detaches one member ; marriage takes into custody another. But the experiment was one full of promise for English politics in the reign of King Edward. It displayed the existence of a number of young men in parliament, neither professional politicians looking upon it as a source of livelihood, nor rich buyers of constituencies utilising it as a social stepping-stone. It has more than once in these pages been remarked that a nation of ancient tradition loses one of its chief sources of strength when its upper class, by indolence or indifference, abdicates its position in public affairs. The alert self-assertion of this vivacious group, whatever its policy or its opinions, was one of the most satisfactory features of the House of Commons in the early days of the new reign. At the other extremity of the political scale was another not less interesting group, which also mustered in strength at the Coronation of King Edward. A peculiarity of English contemporary politics, which strikes those who study them from a detached standpoint, is the lack of dis- tinctive mark displayed by members of antagonistic parties. WESTMINSTER ABBEY 275 This was not always so. In the old days, although in Eng- land social and family relations always attenuated the bitter- ness of political strife, a Tory, from his walk and conversa- tion, could as clearly be distinguished from a Whig, as a college-don from a colonel of horse. At a later period a Manchester free-trader and a protectionist landowner seemed to be denizens of different planets. At the present day one may meet at a board of directors two industrial magnates who are morally and intellectually identical. They hold the same views on economical, social and constitutional questions ; their religious principles, their class prejudices, and their mental horizons coincide. Yet in the House of Commons one sits on the right of the Speaker's chair and the other on the left. But a new school of politicians has become prominent in parliament, the members of which have little in common with their colleagues on either side the House. The forces of labour, which for many years have been organised in opposition to the power of capital, have by degrees obtained an important representation at West- minster. All students of modern political systems know that democratic suffrage has in few lands been followed by the return to parliament in large numbers of representatives taken from the democracy. In England the extension of the franchise was not at once attended by many such elections. But as time went on, the organisation of the trade-unions began to have its effect on constituencies composed in large proportion of the working classes. The " labour members " thus returned differ in their social and economic aims and ideas from the British legislator of the ordinary type, whatever his party label. They differ not less from the socialistic deputies, who are found on the extreme left in the legislative assemblies of the continent. Unlike 276 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. them they eschew violent language, disorderly action and chimerical theories. With that practical instinct which, as we have seen, distinguishes the English working- man from his foreign fellows, they do not allow their settled purpose, which is to ameliorate the economic con- ditions of labour, to be diverted by revolutionary side- winds. The organisations which they represent have thus become a serious force in the nation, and their influence in parliament is not likely to decrease. The presence, there- fore, in Westminster Abbey of the members of the most advanced political school in Great Britain, the delegates of hundreds of thousands of working-men beyond the bounds of their constituencies, was a testimony both gratifying and sig- nificant of the attitude of the British democracy to the Crown, and of the relations of King Edward with his toiling sub- jects, whose well-being has always been dear to his heart, as shown by his public acts even before he ascended the throne. A few more representative figures call for notice before the great ceremony of the day commences. In a gallery above the choir were placed a number of Privy Councillors of a new type. It has become the practice to call to the Privy Council members of the House of Commons and other persons who have not held official posts, the title of Right Honourable thus becoming an honorary distinction of which the significance has changed. Among the Privy Councillors of this class were two who were otherwise remarkable. Sir John Dorington, from Gloucestershire, and Sir Richard Paget, from Somerset, were both country gentlemen who had been created baronets. Their creation was a praiseworthy but unusual return to an ancient practice, as recent Prime Ministers have displayed a tendency to treat the baronetage as though it were an appendix to WESTMINSTER ABBEY 277 Stubbs' Commercial Directory. There is, however, one distinguished class which, both in the past and in recent years, has dignified the scarlet badge of Ulster. " Honour a physician," it was written over two thousand years ago, "for of the most High cometh healing, and the King, whose head the skill of the physician lifteth up, shall honour him." Sir Frederick Treves was technically not a physician ; but whatever his professional title, to no master of the healing art were the words of the Eastern sage ever more aptly applied than to the great surgeon whose skill had lifted up the bowed head of the King of England so that it might assume to-day the Imperial Crown. Other eminent members of other professions were passed by the King as he walked from the western door, some of the most distinguished subjects of the realm being placed in the nave, where the processions were the only part of the ceremony which could be seen. Here were seated the Knights Grand Cross of the orders of chivalry. Here in the red mantle of the Bath were old warriors like Sir Peter Lumsden of Afghan fame, who had served in the Mutiny under Colin Campbell ; or peaceful veterans like Sir Hugh Owen, of the admirable Civil Service which quietly governs while raging politicians claim the credit. Here in the blue of Saint Michael and Saint George was one whose swift ships had been a mighty instrument to unite the Empire consecrated to-day, Sir Thomas Sutherland, who also had given the most precious pledge to patriotism within the gift of sorrowing man. Here, in knighthood un- adorned, was Sir Henry Irving, the chief scenic artist of his day, who had never placed on a stage a drama which could so move the heart, the eye, the reason and the imagination as the great act of English history about to be performed. CHAPTER V THE CROWNING OF THE KING AND QUEEN I r I ^HE princes, the nobles, the commons of the realm, the : delegates of the Empire beyond the seas, the envoys of foreign powers, whom we have passed in review, were present in Westminster Abbey only as spectators of the Coronation. Except for the homage of the peers and the acclamations of the whole assembly, they were to take no part in the ceremony. We now turn to the performers in the great national rite. They were all ecclesiastics, or nobles and high officials of the State who assisted the clergy as acolytes to the King, bearing the insignia of royalty to be used as sacramental emblems, aiding the bishops in the ceremony of inthronisation, and performing other ritual ser- vices, in the course of the pious office. 1 For the order of Coronation is essentially an act of religious consecration, of profound solemnity and symbolism. It is modelled on the form for the consecration of a Bishop. This particular character of the ceremony, which comes down to us from Saxon times, and which is found in certain coronation ser- vices, ancient and modern, of continental Europe, has had 1 The feudal services rendered by certain nobles to the King, during the course of the cere- mony, form such an integral part of the religious rite that they may be considered as ritual ; as, for instance, the presentation of the Glove by the Lord of the Manor of Worksop, which immediately precedes the delivery of the Sceptre into the gloved hand of the Sovereign by the Archbishop. 278 THE CROWNING OF THE KING 279 momentous results in the annals of England. On the sacred character of the sovereign, derived from it, was founded the claim of the King, " regere et defendere ecclesiam," when Henry VIII. imposed upon the national Church the royal supremacy. By it was strengthened the theory of the divine right of Kings, the assertion of which, by the next dynasty, changed the course of English history. The pretension put forward by the Stuarts had its hereditary basis fortified by what had taken place at the Reformation ; for the Bishops were then deprived of unction at their con- secration, 1 so the King remained the sole anointed governor of the Church, invested with sanctity and with mystical powers, more complete even than those conferred on the episcopal order. 2 The ultimate result of the abuse of this doctrine by the Stuarts was the enunciation by statute of the principle that the monarchy emanated from the people. The hereditary right of the ancient royal line was extinguished, save as regards the descendants of the Electress Sophia, grand- daughter of James I. Upon her line was settled "the 1 The Ordinal of 1550 was the first reformed liturgical book concerned with the consecration of bishops, and the unction was then omitted. The last bishop consecrated previously to the change was Robert Ferrar to St David's, on September 9, 1548. The Latin Pontifical, with the unction, was revived during Mary's reign. John Christopherson, Bishop of Chichester, was the last prelate so consecrated, on November 21, 1557. At the accession of Elizabeth the English Ordinal, with no unction, came back into use. The Reverend W. H. Frere has been kind enough to furnish me with these details at the request of the Dean of Westminster (Dr Armitage Robinson), who had already pointed out the similarity between the ancient office for the consecration of a bishop and the form of coronation of a king. 2 Shakespeare expresses the idea prevalent in England after the Reformation as to the peculiarly sacred character conveyed to the sovereign by his " enunction," in King Richard II, (Act III. Sc. II.), which was written on the eve of the succession of the Stuarts, between 1593 and 1596 : " Not all the water in the rough, rude sea Can wash the balm from an anointed king ; The breath of worldly men cannot depose The deputy elected by the Lord." 28o THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. crown and imperial dignity of the realm " l words, the full future significance of which was not understood by the framers of the famous statute, to which we owe the Hano- verian succession. Under that Act the prerogatives of the crown were left, in the main, the same as under the Tudors and the Stuarts : 2 it remained the fountain of law and of justice. But parliament having deposed the elder branch of the descendants of Henry VII., who held that the primary basis of their divine right was heredity and that it was therefore not created but only consecrated by unction, there was fortunately no need to modify the mystical character of the ancient form and order of Coronation. 3 Indeed it was kept intact, for the purpose of showing that the old hereditary monarchy of England had not been interrupted, though the succession had been diverted and though it had been reconstituted on a new statutory basis. Thus the venerable rite was conserved through the long period in which the constitutional ideas of Erastian whiggism prevailed. Modifications were made in it, but they were generally accidental. The solemn ecclesiastical character of the ceremony, in its three impor- tant parts of "consecration, enunction and coronation," was preserved until a day when the symbolism of the rite had acquired a new significance to a people which had woke up 1 Act of Settlement, 12 and 13 Will. III. c. 2. 8 Hallam, Constitutional History, c. xv. 3 Alterations were made in the service at the coronation of William and Mary, but not by reason of the changed basis of the succession. They were made because James II., on account of his religious opinions, had mutilated the service used when James I. , Charles I. and Charles II. were crowned. Changes having been thus made, the original English form, first used in 1603, was never entirely restored. Macaulay mentions the omissions insisted on by James II. in c. iv. of his History of England, to which Evelyn in his Diary also refcrs. The important changes made in the rite of 1689, the new form of Coronation Oath, the presentation of the Bible, etc., were made with a view of guarding the Protestantism of the succession ; but the mystical character of the consecration remained untouched. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 281 to the advantage of possessing a hereditary monarchy of uninterrupted tradition. In 1902 the statutory basis of the monarchy was of little popular importance. That the sovereign power had been conferred by parliament had become a matter of indifference to the nation, whose love for the monarchy had grown more profound than for its parliamentary institutions. The monarchy now emanated from the people in a sense never anticipated by the con- stitutionalists who made the Revolution of 1688 or who drew up the Act of Settlement. It had added a new mean- ing to the word " imperial," which those parliamentarians had used in their dynastic statute, borrowing it from Tudor times, at the end of which it had found a place in the ancient coronation ritual. That venerable rite, studded with imperial phrases, which for long generations had had more sonority than significance, now assumed a new sym- bolism. It was now to be used as the solemn consecration of the British Empire in the person of the sovereign, who was to receive the imperial crown at the hands of the ministers of the national Church, with ceremonial, much of which had been performed within these same Abbey walls during half the Christian era. II Those of the Spiritual Lords who were not assigned special functions in the Coronation did not proceed to the western door of the Abbey, with the regalia, to attend the sovereigns, but waited in the sanctuary, attired not in copes, like the officiating clergy, but in their convocation robes of scarlet. Among the prelates thus seated between the pulpit and the altar there were several who represented various episcopal types in the Anglican Church at the beginning of the 282 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. twentieth century. The Bishop of Gloucester, Dr Ellicott, was the father of the English hierarchy and the last sur- vivor of the bishops named when Lord Shaftesbury was the occult Minister of Public Worship. The junior bishop, Dr Charles Gore, was of a school which did not exist in the episcopacy of Palmerstonian days : a Balliol scholar like Manning and Matthew Arnold, who combined the ascetic piety of the one with the bold liberalism of the other. Dr Talbot, titular of once rural Rochester, but actually missionary-bishop of the poor of South London, was another Liberal high-churchman, and as first warden of Keble College had given prosperity to that experimental seminary. The Bishop of Hereford had also been the head of a House at Oxford ; but Dr Perceval, whose varied talents also shone in parliamentary debate, was most famed as a schoolmaster who so loved his craft that he gave up the ease of his college presidency to go back as head- master to Rugby, where he had previously served under Temple, the chief celebrant of to-day's ceremony. Bishop Owen, of Saint David's, was a Welsh-speaking Welshman, more likely to win Wales from his native dissent than prelates of the type of his predecessor at the last corona- tion, Bankes Jenkinson, cousin of the Prime Minister, Lord Liverpool, who rarely saw his diocese, being also Dean of Durham. Among others in this group were Bishop Boyd- Carpenter of Ripon, the most eloquent voice of the English episcopate ; and the Bishop of Lichfield, who, with his nephew, Lord Dartmouth, Lord- Lieutenant of Stafford- shire, were two kinsmen at the head of Church and State in that populous county. The most striking figure among these red-robed prelates was not a member of the English bench. Dr Alexander, Primate of All Ireland, was the THE CROWNING OF THE KING 283 last relic of the lords of parliament of the Irish Church, who " beckoned unto their partners, which were in the other ship, that they should come and help them." The brilliant Magee was rewarded with an English mitre for his wit in applying that text to the situation of the sister Churches in 1868; and it is a pity that no Prime Minister ever called back to the House of Peers the venerable poet and orator, who might have woke up the gilded chamber with his eloquence. In the rear of the bishops, behind the Plantagenet tomb of Edmund Crouchback, sat Mr Abbey, making studies for his painting of the historic scene. We may deplore, as members of the human race, that civilisa- tion in the United States has taken such a form as to leave little room in that prosperous nation for its sons of artistic genius ; but as Englishmen we may rejoice that they find a congenial refuge in the land of their forefathers. Meanwhile the King and the Queen had proceeded to Westminster from Buckingham Palace amid the acclama- tions of their people, through the Mall, beneath the Horse Guards' Arch, past Whitehall and down Parliament Street. The gilded coach which bore them, drawn by its cream- coloured team of eight, had never, since it was built for the coronation of George III., seen those historic thorough- fares filled with a like multitude, never had it formed the central object of such a procession. For the roads were lined by defenders of the Empire from the King's distant domains, whose power in the warfare of the future is not yet fully known ; while amid his escort of brilliant horsemen, composed of naval as well as military officers, of imperial yeomanry and household brigade, of volunteers and princes, most conspicuous were the mounted troops from the Colonies and the native cavalry from India, riding with admirable 284 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. grace in advance of their sovereign. When the procession reached the Abbey the maharajahs, whose noble presence on horseback, in the jewelled splendour of their Oriental attire, had profoundly impressed the crowd, passed at once to their stalls in the choir, where we have seen them. The Duke of Connaught, who had ridden by the side of the state-coach, in supreme command of the military pageant, was likewise conducted to his seat, in front of the peers, next the Prince of Wales. The entry of the youngest field-marshal, followed by Prince Charles of Denmark, the King's handsome son-in-law, and the other princes who rode in the procession, told the expectant assembly that the Sovereign and his consort had arrived at the western door. When the procession within was ready to advance, the King and the Queen came forth from their retiring-rooms, whither they had withdrawn, and moved with it, through the vestibule, to the entrance of the Abbey. As they reached the threshold all the vast audience arose in nave, choir, transepts and galleries, while from above the screen ascended the strains of the psalm, " I was glad when they said unto me," in accordance with the ancient rubric, first written in English three hundred years before. 1 By a usage, also of antiquity, the scholars of Saint Peter's College, Westminster, placed high in the triforium, greeted first the Queen and then the King, as they severally approached, with cries of Vivat regina Alexandra : Vivat rex Edwardus. The Latin salutation was interwoven with the joyous music of Sir Hubert Parry's anthem, so the clangorous voices of grow- ing youth were mingled with the angelic tones of the choristers. They recalled the fine traditions of Westminster school associated with centuries of the history of the Abbey 1 The Coronation Order of King James the First. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 285 and of England : the winter's morning when the steadfast Busby read to the boys the prayer for their sovereign lord King Charles, an hour before the tragedy that took place a few yards away "in the open street before Whitehall"; or the day, twelve springs later, when the loyal headmaster, who was to take the scholars to yet two more coronations most different in character, bore the holy oil for the anoint- ing of the son of the royal martyr ; or, nearer our own time, they brought to mind the heroes who had gone forth from the old precinct to lead the soldiers of England, with such success that Westminsters who had served with Wellington declared him incapable of having given to Etonian officers the credit for Waterloo. 1 The school, a victim to the growth of London, is no longer the rival of Eton. But its ancient customs are sacred ; and just as its annual Latin play in the dormitory is an admirable legacy of the age of the great Queen who wrote her despatches in that tongue, so were the vivats of the Westminsters the sole relic at the Coronation of King Edward of the Latin service used for the last time when Elizabeth was crowned. 2 1 Lord William Lennox, an old Westminster, as were most of the members of the Richmond family for several generations, who was on Wellington's staff at Waterloo, and who danced at his mother's ball at Brussels three nights before, told me in my boyhood that the Duke, whatever his love for his own old school, could never have stated that Waterloo was won on the playing-fields of Eton, because that legendary saying was out of keeping with his constant recognition of the services of Westminsters, both in 1815 and in the Peninsula. Three of his lieutenants at Waterloo, who became Field-Marshals, Lords Anglesey, Raglan and Strafford to give them their subsequent titles were old Westminsters, as was Lord Combermere of Peninsular fame, to say nothing of a long list of general officers, who won their distinction in those two campaigns. It may be noted that the Westminster boys exercised another ancient privilege when, after the Coronation, they gave three cheers for the King as he walked to the west door, which were called for by the headmaster, Dr Gow, in accordance with old custom. 2 From the coronation of Edward II. to that of Elizabeth the sovereigns were crowned with the same Latin service, which Dr Wickham Legg calls '' the fourth recension " of the English Coronation Order. At the coronation of James I. an English version of that Latin form was used for the first time with certain additions, such as the use of the English Communion Service. 286 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. No statelier pageant was ever seen in England than the proceeding of Their Majesties from the west door of the Abbey into the choir. The postponement of the Coronation had given time for the procession to be organised with a per- fection of detail rarely achieved in an English spectacle, so that nothing marred the impressive beauty of the scene. The setting in which it was placed could not be matched in any land. The grey vault of the lofty roof, beyond the reach of decoration, told of the antiquity of the rite, which, more ancient than it, had been solemnised beneath it, for each new reign, ever since it arose in the Middle Ages. The tiers of spectators, their apparel of state hiding the walls with a mass of variegated hue, presented a picture not only gladdening to the eye of the artist, but appealing to the pride of the patriot who saw what elements composed the banks of rich colouring between which the regal procession passed. The procession itself, a vision of unsurpassed splendour and dignity, was no mere parade of imposing costume and glittering insignia. Each person who moved in it had, by his office, by his name, or by the emblems which he bore, a distinct historical significance in our annals of a thousand years. As it slowly defiled, to the jubilant sounds of music and singing, it offered, to those who looked on, an emblazoned lesson in the continuity of our national tradition, shared to-day with the Empire beyond the seas, which had sent its sons for the first time in the history of the Imperial Crown to see it assumed by the British sovereign. On him and on his gracious consort all eyes were turned. The Queen came first, wearing the flower of youth, which a nation's love had made perpetual, since the far-off day when a bride she brought it to adorn our shores rosa deplantata semper juvenescit. Then preceded by the ancient THE CROWNING OF THE KING 287 regalia of the realm, invested with a new symbolism on this great day, advanced the central figure in the royal pageant. His subjects from five quarters of the globe marvelled to see with \vhat supreme ease the King, so lately stricken down, wore his weighty robes of crimson, with what resolute, regal bearing he trod the nave and choir on his way to receive the crown, the sceptre and the orb, for the first time to be recognised as the insignia of world-wide empire. The picturesque details of the procession must not detain us the tabards of the heralds, the embroidered copes of the prelates and the prebends, 1 the blue mantles of the Knights of the Garter, the scarlet cloaks of the Barons of the Cinque Ports. 2 We will turn to some of those taking part in it, to complete our review of the principal persons who assisted, actively or passively, at the Coronation of the 1 In the first English version of the Coronation service (1603) the members of the capitular body are called Prebends, not Prebendaries, and this use is found in the revised Form and Order for the Coronation of William and Mary. The former term is now applied more usually, and, as Dr Murray is kind enough to point out to me, more in accordance with etymological analogy, to the stipend than to the titulary. Similarly in French, as far back as the thirteenth century, pribcndc signifies the revenue attached to the office of a canon. There are two French derivatives from this word prtbendt meaning chanoine a prtbende and prf- bendier, an ecclesiastic who takes part in certain capitular ceremonies au dessous deschanoincs. The latter would seem to correspond in some degree with the use of the term " prebendary" in English cathedral establishments, the prebendaries being members of the "Greater Chapter " in cathedrals where such a body exists, in distinction to the members of the chapter referred to in s. 93 of 3 and 4 Viet. cap. 113, which says that "the term Canon shall be construed to mean only every residentiary member of the Chapter except the Dean." But the resident members of the Chapter of Westminster are called not Canons, but Prebends or Prebendaries in the successive English versions of the Coronation service. They are likewise classed as " Prebendaries " in the Earl Marshal's account of the ceremony of 1902 (see Appendix I.), but there the modern usage of applying the term Canon to their names as a prefix is also adopted. It would be an affectation not to follow this usage, though it is a modern barbarism which the Chapter of Christ Church alone repudiates. No one ever spoke of " Canon Pusey," and in an earlier generation at Saint Paul's "Canon Sydney Smith" would have had an unfamiliar sound. 2 The Barons of the Cinque Ports, since the Coronation of Henry IV., have established their claim to carry a canopy of cloth of gold over the sovereign in the procession. In a statement prepared by Mr Inderwick, K.C., a Baron of the Cinque Ports, and Sir Wollaston Knocker, C.B., their Solicitor, it was said that such canopies had been borne by the Barons at forty-one Coronations since the Norman Conquest. The Court of Claims 288 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. King. It will not be possible to name them all ; but, as with the spectators so with the officiants, it will be better to single out a few of the more characteristic figures for special notice than to set down a long and naked list. It will be more convenient not to mention them in the order in which they proceeded to the sanctuary, but to take the clergy first, and then the great officers of State and nobles performing special functions or services in the ceremony. The procession was led by the King's chaplains, who were not vested in the copes which were assigned to them at the coronations of the early Stuarts. Conspicuous among them was Dr Ainger, the worthy successor of a long line of learned masters of the Temple, from Sherlock to Vaughan. At their rear walked the Registrar of the Order of the Garter, Dean Eliot, and Canon Hervey, the spiritual pastors of the sovereigns, amid, respectively, the formal state of Windsor Castle, and the domestic home-life of Sandringham. Then came the capitular body of the Abbey, the custodians of the regalia during the period of the Coronation and the assistants of the Primate at the crowning of the King, in virtue of the ancient rights of the Abbot and prebends of Westminster. It also appertained to the Abbot, who re- tained his old title for several reigns after the Reformation, 1 for the Coronation of Edward VII. ruled that if His Majesty decided that a canopy should be used, the Barons of the Cinque Ports should carry it. No canopy was used, but fourteen Barons with four other officials of the Cinque Ports were present by the King's command, and to them were delivered the standards of the Three Kingdoms by the standard-bearers at the entrance to the choir. The standard-bearers were for England Mr Dymoke, the descendant of the Champion whose functions have fallen into desuetude ; for Scotland Mr Scrymgeour Wedderburn, who sustained his claim as hereditary standard-bearer for Scotland ; and for Ireland The O'Conor Don, the head of the most ancient family of Connaught ; while the Duke of Wellington bore the Union Standard. i In the English version of the Coronation Order of James I. the head of the Chapter is called the Abbot. In the Liber Regalis of that time he is "Abbas sive Decanus West- monaster," and this alternative form is found in the English Coronation order of Charles I., where he is called " the Abbot or Deane of Westminster." THE CROWNING OF THE KING 289 " to remember his Majesty " of the observances he had to fulfil. This duty the aged Dean was too infirm to perform at the end of his long guardianship of the Abbey, during which he had taken pious care of the fabric. Like many of the ecclesiastics assisting at the Coronation, he was an old schoolmaster, and, though he rose to one of the most desirable dignities in the Church, he had not taken orders till advanced in his career, when he left Rugby to become headmaster of Marl borough. By reason of Dr Bradley 's infirmity most of his functions at the Coronation devolved on the senior of the Canons, sub- Dean Duckworth, whose name is always associated with the early training of the lamented Prince Leopold. Next in seniority came Archdeacon Wilberforce, who, with his brother the Bishop of Chichester sitting among the Spiritual Lords, illustrated in the third successive generation a great name, a rare achievement in the history of eminent families. The other wearers of the prebendal copes were Canon Armitage Robinson, whom Westminster had taken from Cambridge, and who was soon with his patristic learning to dignify the stall of the Abbots ; Bishop Welldon, another schoolmaster, who from Eton went to rule Harrow before his brief episcopal reign by the Hoogly ; and Canon Hensley Henson, whose tolerant spirit was a fitting ornament to the chapter of the minster which is the religious centre of an Empire of a hundred creeds. The prelates who supported the Queen, in her progress from the west door, were the diocesans of Sandringham and of Windsor, Bishop Sheepshanks of Norwich, garbed in a Russian cope, and Bishop Paget of Oxford, wearing over his vestment the insignia of the Chancellor of the Order of the Garter. The latter not 290 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. having succeeded to a seat in the House of Lords, for the first time in the history of the First Estate it happened that a bishop not being a lord of parliament took a ceremonial part in a coronation. 1 The Bishop of Norwich had evan- gelised the uttermost regions of the British Empire ; but Oxford had claimed nearly the whole career of the successor of Liddell at Christchurch and of Stubbs at Cuddesdon. The bishops in attendance on the King were titulars of sees associated by long tradition with services rendered to sovereigns at their coronations. Immediately in front of the King the Bible was borne by the Bishop of London, Dr Winnington- Ingram, who at an early age had been set over the chief suffragan diocese of the southern province by reason of his devoted labours, as an assistant bishop, in the outcast quarters of the metropolis. At his right the chalice was carried by Bishop Davidson of Winchester, the intimate counsellor of Queen Victoria, already designated by opinion to be the next primate, and thus to follow doubly the example of his father-in-law Tait. The Bishop of Ely, Lord Alwyne Compton, the High Almoner, was chosen by the King to bear the patina. The Bishops of Durham and of Bath and Wells supported the sovereign, on the right hand and the left, in virtue of a right enjoyed by the occupants of those sees at every coronation on record since that of Richard I., except when forfeited by special circumstances. Dr Handley Moule was the third of a trio of ripe scholars whom Cambridge had sent to Durham, being the successor 1 At previous coronations, before the creation of additional bishoprics (under 10 and 1 1 Viet. c. 108), every English and Welsh bishop became a Lord of Parliament immediately after con- secration and homage. But there were bishops who did homage at coronations who had not seats in the House of Lords. Between the Union and the disestablishment of the Irish Church only four of the sixteen Irish archbishops and bishops sat in the House of Lords, though they were all included in Garter's Roll. Thus the Bishop of Cork was present at Queen Victoria's Coronation, though he was not one of the representative spiritual peers of Ireland. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 291 of Lightfoot and Westcott, who had given a new renown to the palatine diocese. To Dr Kennion was confided the duty of instructing the King throughout the ceremony. Thus a former bishop of the colonial Church took a fore- most part in the great imperial festival, by the hazard of a tradition attached to the ancient see of Bath and Wells, six hundred years before the diocese of Adelaide was discovered. The Archbishop of York, by the pleasure of the sove- reign, though not of proven right, was appointed to crown the Queen-Consort. Dr Maclagan, like Saint Francis of Assisi and other holy men, was a soldier until he dis- covered his vocation, which he vindicated as a parish priest before succeeding, at Lichfield, George Augustus Selwyn, who, as Bishop of New Zealand, had been an early apostle of the imperial idea. The father of the Archbishop of Canterbury had served the Empire, beyond the seas, in a less favourable climate, having been governor of Sierra Leone, and he himself was born in an Ionian isle when it was a colonial protectorate of Great Britain. As the aged Primate tottered through nave and choir, under the weight of his vestments, his thoughts must have gone back to another consecration in which he took a chief part in the same place nearly thirty-three years before. In the vicissitudes of human life there was rarely a greater con- trast than between the circumstances of the two days on which Frederick Temple made his first and last appearance as a bishop in the Abbey of Westminster. On a dark December morning, in the sombre church, dimly lit by candles, he was consecrated for the work and ministry of a bishop in face of the protests of nearly half his fellow- suffragans of the province of Canterbury, for doctrinal reasons which, for once, united Evangelicals and Ritualists 292 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. in their objection to his admission to the pastoral office. In the same Abbey, glittering with seven thousand brilliant uniforms and robes of state, on Coronation-day, the old Arch- bishop, his failing strength fortified by the sympathy and de- votion of the whole hierarchy of England, moved, a venerated figure in the royal procession, to the sanctuary, to perform a more solemn act of consecration than that which he had received on the same spot by the imposition of hands. In advance of the Archbishops marched an interesting group of laymen, headed by the four Knights of the Garter appointed to hold the canopy over the King's head during the anointing. The junior of the knights was the senior of the peers, Lord Derby, a former Viceroy of Canada, and the head of the house which perhaps has the most dis- tinguished record of all English political families. The prominence of the Stanleys in the state for five hundred years is seen by the fact that twelve times since the corona- tion of Henry V. have they worn the Garter. In the reign of Queen Victoria no family displayed more various talent in the public service than the fourteenth Earl, her Prime Minister, and his two dissimilar sons, who both sat in her Cabinet Councils. Lord Spencer, who walked by Lord Derby, was the senior member of the order, not of royal blood. He was also the last survivor of the Whigs as an active force in politics, since the death of that not sufficiently estimated statesman, Lord Kimberley. The nephew of Lord Althorp, who had been twice a Viceroy, and had sat in three Cabinets, displayed in his person the urbanity of English political life inherited from a departed age of parliamentary tradition. In front of him was Lord Rosebery, who until the month before the Coronation enjoyed the distinction of being the only ex- THE CROWNING OF THE KING 293 Prime Minister of England. It was not that distinction, but his gift of eloquence which made him the most im- portant member of the House of Lords, where his followers were as few as his admirers were numerous in the country. The fourth of the blue-mantled knights was Lord Cadogan, who, like Lord Spencer, had been Viceroy of Ireland, and who, as the tenant-for-life of a great district of London, represented a new class of landed interest which has increased in importance since Queen Victoria was crowned. Near this group were a number of members of the Govern- ment, who attended the King in virtue of their high offices. The Lord Steward was Lord Pembroke, with features resembling those of his father, Sidney Herbert, whom we saw at the coronation in 1838. The Lord President was the Duke of Devonshire, born and trained to be the leader of the Liberal party, and thus perhaps the chief victim of its disruption, of which he was also a chief instrument. The Chancellor of 1902 was Lord Halsbury, who resembled the Chancellor of 1802 in the tenacity of his custody of the Great Seal, though the years that he had sat on the wool- sack did not yet equal those of Eldon. A French witness of the Coronation, in his mind's eye, saw Mr Balfour seated in the Abbey on the ministerial bench. France is so eaten up by its imported parliamentary system that it could not occur to a Frenchman that in the home of the mother of parliaments no prominent part in a national ceremony was assigned to ministers in their administrative capacity. Still less could he comprehend that the Prime Minister of the United Kingdom is a personage unknown to the law, constitutional or ceremonial, for whom con- sequently no place is reserved at royal or national festivals, and that Mr Balfour, at the Coronation, walked in the pro- 294 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. cession with the Archbishops, the Chancellors of Great Britain and of Ireland, and the Lord President of the Privy Council, only by right of his tenure of the ancient office of Lord Keeper of the King's Privy Seal. 1 Public opinion was too prone to look upon the succession of Mr Balfour to Lord Salisbury as a dynastic arrangement, based on the historical precedent of three hundred years before, when a Cecil succeeded a Cecil as chief counsellor of the crown. But Mr Balfour possessed a stronger title to high place than his descent, on the distaff side, from Lord Burleigh. Like the two last Liberal Prime Ministers, like the leader of the Liberal opposition, he was of the assiduous race whose fathers dwelt beyond the Tweed. A Scotsman of intelli- gence, though he knows well how to utilise the advantages of birth or connection, needs not this aid to rise to the foremost dignities in the British Empire, even to those which would seem to be essentially reserved for English- men, such as the two primatial mitres of the Church of England. But it is chiefly in the Empire beyond the seas that the enterprising qualities of the Scotch are conspicuous and irresistible. Nurtured in a land of climate so rude that those who survive it are robust enough to conquer the world, they are the most efficient Empire-builders of all the subjects of the British Crown, from which they have derived power and prosperity. It was therefore not inappropriate that, at the great imperial festival, the first minister of the Crown should 1 The high precedence of the Lord Keeper was confirmed by 31 Henry VIII. c. 10. Sixty- three years later in the Coronation procession of James I. from the Tower, the following precedence was given to the great officers of state who rode in it : " Lord Chancellour, Lord Great Master, Lord Keeper of the Privie Seall, Lord Admirall, Secretarie of State, Almoner, Treasurer of the house, Coumtroller of the house," after whom came the " Dukes, Marquesas, Dukes' eldest sonns," etc. It does not seem clear if, in matter of precedence, the event of the Privy Seal being held by a commoner is provided for. It is to be noted that the Secretary of State w.is given a very high place in the procession of James I., although at present that office, unlike several other posts, does not affect the precedence of a peer above baronial rank. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 295 have been a North Briton, of the race which has forged some of the sturdiest links in the chains which bind the Colonies to the mother-country. 1 In the part of the procession between the King and the Queen were several other eminent Scotsmen, including the only two subjects of the Crown who had attained the signal honour of marrying princesses of the royal house, both being Highland chieftains. The Duke of Fife, as Lord High Constable of England, walked, by ancient precedent, abreast with the Earl Marshal and near the King. Further in advance, at the head of the Regalia, the sceptre with the cross was borne by the Duke of Argyll, whose great name and title filled the most dramatic pages of Anglo-Scottish history in the latter half of the Stuart regime. Of Ireland, the Lord High Constable was the Duke of Abercorn, the chief of the line of Hamilton, which was not less Scotch than that of Campbell. From Ireland, too, came a most notable figure in the procession, Lord Roberts, carrying the Sword of Spiritual Justice. As the old Field-marshal moved along, covered with honours, earned in fifty years of fighting for the Empire, one wondered if he would not exchange them all to recall one gallant young life which perished nobly in his last campaign. By the side of the Commander-in-Chief the pointless Sword of Mercy was borne by the Duke of Grafton, a general officer and great-grandson of the Prime Minister, whose treatment by Junius was neither pointless nor merciful. The third of the naked swords carried before 1 The elevation to the peerage of eminent colonists has been initiated as a means of strengthening the bonds of the British Empire : and it is worthy of remark that the three coronets which were worn on colonial heads, at the Coronation of King Edward VII., had been all earned by Scotsmen. No other peerages had been bestowed on colonists than the baronies of Mount Stephen, Strathcona and Macdonald of Earnscliffe the last having been conferred on the widow of that remarkable statesman Sir John Macdonald, who would have rejoiced in the imperial significance of the Coronation. 296 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. the King was in the hands of another Field-marshal, Lord Wolseley, who, before reaching the supreme command, which he held before Lord Roberts, had fought for the extension of the imperial sway of England in every quarter of the globe, from Burma to the Red River and from Egypt to the Cape. Divided from these warriors by the blazoned tabards of a line of heralds was an ornate cluster of high officials and nobles, who by long tradition walked in front of the sovereign. Here was the Lord Mayor of London exercis- ing the ancient privilege of bearing the City Mace in this place of honour. Here was the Lord Great Chamberlain, whose hereditary function of fastening the clasps of the King's imperial mantle had been assigned to Lord Cholmohdeley. Nearer the sovereign, the Sword of State in its scabbard was borne by Lord Londonderry, the grand-- nephew of Castlereagh, and the honour of bearing the most significant symbol on this great day fell to the Duke of Marlborough, who carried the Imperial Crown. 1 In this group, surrounding the King, were two other dukes, the antiquity and splendour of whose names made them, in a historical sense, two of the most interesting figures in the pageant. The Dukes of Nor- folk and of Somerset were, at the Coronation of King Edward VII., as their ancestors had been when Queen Elizabeth was crowned, at the head of the temporal peer- age. Indeed, in her reign they were the sole members of the ducal order, which had otherwise become extinct, and even their titles were under attainder. The descendant of 1 St Edward's Crown, which, according to the official accounts of the procession, was borne by the Duke of Marlborough, was not taken to the West Door, but was left by sub- Dean Duckworth on the altar whence he bore the Imperial Crown through the Abbey and delivered it to the Duke of Marlborough. See chapter vi. , p. 322. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 297 the Protector Somerset, towering above his peers, carried the Orb, the emblem of world-wide sovereignty, which, since his grandfather bore it before Queen Victoria, had acquired a new significance. The chief of the house of Howard held the baton of the Earl Marshal, which his ancestor had received with the dukedom of Norfolk amid the wars of the Roses, nine years after the first book had been printed in England, here in the precinct of Westminster Abbey. The record of state ceremonials which successive Dukes of Norfolk have superintended, since their ordering was assigned to the first Earl Marshal, is the dynastic history of England since the Renaissance. On the occasion of the Coronation of King Edward, the details of the ceremony were regulated by the Earl Marshal with a precision which could not have been attained without his devoted application to the labours of his venerable office, at a season when, but for his sense of public duty, he would have preferred to be in retirement. For another cause the performance by the Earl Marshal of his ancient functions called forth the admira- tion of foreign spectators of the Coronation. Happy is the nation, they said, in which such a spirit of tolerance reigns that to one of the most conspicuous Roman Catholics in Europe could be confided the supervision of a national religious rite, celebrated by the prelates of another Church. Behind the King, the rear of the procession was brought up by a brilliant company of men of war and of courtiers, in which was seen the engaging person of Admiral Sir Edward Seymour, supported on his left by Sir Alfred Gaselee, his military colleague in the Chinese expedition, and on his right by Lord Kitchener, the avenger of Gordon on the Nile and the pacificator of South Africa. Finally came the members of the King's household, who had 298 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. devoted their careers to his personal service before he mounted the throne. Most of them were soldiers: Sir Dighton Probyn, who won the Victoria Cross in India the year after it was founded ; Sir Arthur Ellis, who at eigh- teen was in the trenches before Sebastopol ; and Sir Stanley Clarke, once a gallant Light Dragoon and closely allied with the Empire beyond the seas. One civilian walked with this group, the Private Secretary to the King, Lord Knollys, who after long services, of importance to the nation as well as to the royal house, took back to the House of Lords a name so ancient that it lingers in France a reminiscence of the time when another Edward of England, the Black Prince, was master of Guyenne and Aquitaine. Ill The scene within the sanctuary, when the King and Queen had arrived there, was one of surpassing magnificence, worthy of the culminating act in the great national drama. To spare the King needless fatigue, the sovereigns passed at once to seats near the old Coronation Chair, instead of remaining for the first part of the ceremony in the centre of the "theatre," by the thrones, beneath the lantern of the Abbey. The sanctuary thus became at once an animated picture of infinite variety and dignity. The north side was lined with the scarlet-robed bishops who took no part in the ceremony. On the south side the Princess of Wales and her children, with the daughters of the King and other ladies of the royal house, from a sumptuous tribune, looked upon the fair spectacle. At the East the noblemen bearing the regalia delivered it to the THE CROWNING OF THE KING 299 sub- Dean to be placed upon the altar in glittering array. They in their robes of crimson and ermine, with other members of the procession, whose places were within the sanctuary, mingled with the officiating prelates and the prebendaries, vested in their muki-coloured copes. Near the centre stood King Edward's Chair, made for the first of his name to hold the Coronation Stone which, captured from the Scots, he sent to Westminster six hundred years ago. Below, between the transepts, was a clear space around the thrones. But beyond and on all sides, from the floor to the tall roof, there were massed the serried ranks of spectators, like rainbow beds of flowers, who presently sprang into life with a loud shout of " God Save King Edward!" when the aged Archbishop demanded of them the recognition of the Undoubted King of the Realm. Then after the trumpets had sounded and the calm voices of two bishops had been heard reading epistle and gospel, the King placed on his head his cap of crimson velvet, which he had removed during his private devotions, and, the sermon having been suppressed, he prepared to take the oath. In clear tones which rang through the minster the King made his covenant with the people, which in bygone days when sovereign and subjects were not, as now, of one heart, 1 was the cause of sore controversy between them. After the Veni, Creator had been sung, as at the consecration of a bishop, the strains arose of 1 In the final breach between Charles I. and the Parliament in 1642 the right construction of the Coronation Oath was brought into frequent discussion. The words in the old Latin form were, "Concedis justas leges . . . quas vulgus elegerit." The English oath which Charles I. took (as did his father James I.) ran, "Sir will you graunt to hold and keep the Lawes and rightfull Customes, which the Commonaltie of your Kingdome have." It was maintained by one side that elegerit should be construed in the future perfect, while the other contended for the perfect subjunctive. The controversy is mentioned by Hallam (following Clarendon) in his History of England, c. i.x. The oath as at present used is given in Appendix II. 300 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Handel's Coronation Anthem, " Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anointed Solomon King-," words which are said to have been chanted in this place, at coronations, for a thousand years. In the meantime the King was disrobed of his crimson robes by the Lord Great Chamberlain. Then seated on the ancient chair, beneath the pall held by the Knights of the Garter, whom we saw in the procession, he was anointed on the head, on the breast and on the hands, by the Archbishop with the holy oil, poured into a spoon, by the sub- Dean, from the golden Ampulla shaped as an eagle, which was all that was saved, from the Civil War, of the ancient regalia of the Plantagenets. Certain sacred vest- ments were put upon the King, his heels were touched with the golden spurs, and the lord who carried the Sword of State exchanged it for another in a scabbard of Purple Velvet which the Archbishop took, his brother of York and the Bishops of London and of Winton going along with him to present it to the King. The sword was then girt upon the King in revival of an early usage ; it was laid back upon the altar and there redeemed, with a bag of silver, by the peer who first received it, who now drew it and carried it naked before the King during the rest of the solemnity. 1 Then the King stood, while the Armilla, like a bishop's stole, and the Imperial mantle, like a bishop's cope, were put upon him by the sub- Dean. 1 Had the King been strong enough the oblation of the Sword " to God and to the altar, in token that strength and power should first come from God and Holy Church," would have been performed by his Majesty, according to the ancient rite which, in the English version of 1603, of Liber Regalis, says "Then he taketh of his sworde wherewith he was girt before, with it he goeth to the altar and there offereth it up." But the redemption seems always to have been performed by the peer of high rank (Comes aliis superior) acting as sword-bearer, who in this case was Lord Londonderry, who performed his functions with great dignity of gesture. According to the old use these symbolic ceremonies took place after the crowning. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 301 After that the Archbishop delivered to the King, seated in the first Edward's oaken chair, the Orb, the Ruby Ring and the Sceptres, the aged primate reading the stately words of the several investitures from scrolls, held up before him by the Bishop of Winchester, because his eyes were dim. At last the supreme moment of the day had arrived. The King was now clad in all his regal vestments and possessed of all the ensigns of royal authority, save the most important. The Archbishop, after saying at the altar the prayer of consecration over the Crown, came down the steps, and standing in front of the King lifted it from the cushion on which it was held by the sub- Dean, a dignified figure in his prebendal cope of red and gold. Then after a movement of hesitation, due to his extreme feebleness, the Archbishop placed the Imperial Crown on the head of Edward VII. At all times the crowning of a monarch is a solemn act. To-day it was doubly impressive, first because of the new imperial significance added to the ancient rite, and then because of the postponement of the ceremony, when the Empire, at the hour of its loftiest pride, was suddenly cast down with forebodings lest it should never be accomplished. To the spectators who had passed through the anxious days of June, the faltering of the Archbishop caused an intense emotion, vague and instan- taneous. The tension lasted but a moment. The Crown was set upon the head of King Edward, and the pent-up feeling of the vast multitude broke into a heartfelt, heart- thrilling cry of " God save the King ! " The peers, according to custom, had to put on their coronets when the King was crowned. Some of them, not perceiving the Primate's hesitation, performed this act almost 302 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. too soon ; but this passed unnoticed amid the acclamations which filled the Abbey. As they died away, the trumpets, which had signalled the crowning, were heard again accom- panying the voices of the choir singing the old English version of the Confortari, set to harmonies composed by the skilled Master of the King's Musick. The Archbishop mean- while presented the Bible to the King and bestowed on him the benediction, in that noble liturgic language of which the secret died in the seventeenth century. Then the King arose, and turning to the west, appeared before his subjects arrayed in all the attributes of majesty, crowned with the Imperial Crown, vested with the Imperial Robe, and bear- ing Sceptre and Orb in either hand. Advancing to the throne he was " lifted up into it " by the prelates and peers of the kingdom, while the Primate exhorted him to "hold fast the Seat and State of Royal and Imperial Dignity." Then enthroned upon it, his face turned towards the altar, the King, surrounded with an imposing group of ecclesiastics and great officers of state, prepared to receive the homage of the Princes and the peers, beginning with the Lords Spiritual, while the choir sang forth the lyrics of the Hebrew prophet which seemed to foretell the glories of a world-wide Empire assembling its people from the ends of the earth. 1 Before the King's illness it had been decided to shorten the homage of the peers. Hitherto this had formed the longest portion of the ceremony, the peers, one by one, i " Behold, these shall come from far : and lo these from the north and from the west, and these from the land of Sinim." The Homage Anthem, for which the verses from Isaiah in which these words occur were chosen, in place of the traditional " The King shall rejoice in Thy strength," were set to music by Sir Frederick Bridge, M.V.O., the accomplished organist of Westminster Abbey and the Director of the Coronation Music, whose services and those of his collaborators, Sir W. Parratt, Sir Hubert Parry and Sir C. Villiers Stanford are referred to in Appendix I., which contains the names of the musicians and singers. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 303 ascending the throne and touching the crown on the sovereign's head and kissing his cheek. By an order of His Majesty in Council, the personal act of homage was, as we have seen, limited to the first peer of each degree. Consequently, for the Lords Spiritual, the Archbishop of Canterbury, being the senior member of the First Estate, knelt before the King, while the rest of the bishops, kneeling in their places, repeated after the Primate the ancient words of homage just as they stand in the earliest English version of the Coronation rite, made three hundred years before. 1 Then occurred a pathetic incident. The Archbishop having recited the formula of homage, added with deep emotion, " God bless you, Sir ; God be with you, Sir " ; and endeavoured to rise to kiss the King's cheek. But his strength failed, and though the King, with a noble gesture, took him by the hands to help him to his feet, he must have fallen had not the Bishop of Winchester sus- tained him. Aided by the Bishop of London, and by the Bishop of Bath and Wells, who stood supporting His Majesty on the level of the Throne, the prelate who was soon to succeed to the primacy guided the failing steps of the old Archbishop, with the same strong arm which had already rendered to him filial service in the previous portions of the ceremony. All who witnessed, from close at hand, the physical feebleness of the Archbishop, were painfully anxious lest he might break down and mar the perfection of the ceremony. Their anxiety must have been doubly felt by the King, just recovering from a sore illness and having i The spelling is modified, and "will" is put instead of " shal," and "the United Kingdom," etc., is substituted for "England"; but otherwise the formula now used, as given in Appendix II., is identical with the translation of 1603. 304 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. no spare reserve of force to sustain unexpected emotions. Nothing in the demeanour of His Majesty betrayed any such fear. The King went through the rite, which would have taxed the strength of the most robust, with the serene vigour of one who had never known a day's sickness. A special providence seemed to watch over the ceremony and to guard from new disappointment the King and his people, sufficiently tried in the mournful days of June. 1 There were some who felt that, in view of the known infirmity of the Archbishop, it was unwise to run the risk of a catastrophe which, had it occurred, would have seemed of ill-omen to an empire filled with a sense of the symbolical significance of the Coronation. But as the great rite was consummated in perfect order, 1 It is indeed true that a special providence watched over the entire Coronation ceremony. Dean Bradley was in a condition of greater weakness than was the Archbishop. By royal permission all the ceremonial acts assigned to the Dean of Westminster were performed by sub-Dean Duckworth, except the administration of the Chalice at the Communion. In that solemn act the Dean's hands trembled so, that those who were near the Altar had a moment of emotion, fearing that a grave accident was imminent, and he certainly would have fallen had he not been supported by the Bishop of Bath and Wells. Archbishop Temple had perfect possession of his faculties during the ceremony. The venerable Archbishop of Armagh, his junior by three years, in some touching verses to commemorate his brother Primate, wrote : " We saw him in the Abbey now near fainting In pallor half sublime, Until we thought God kept a great ensainting For Coronation time." But this was not quite accurate. He was not " near fainting," as his own words showed to one of the prelates who went to his assistance at the Altar when he seemed in that condition. " Go away," he said, " it isn't my head, it's my legs." During the Recess, when the Sovereigns had retired to St Edward's Chapel at the end of the service, the Archbishop was resting in an exhausted state on a seat at the back of the reredos, and as the King passed on his way to his " Traverse," to repose after the ceremony, he turned to ask the Primate how he had supported the fatigues of the day. The Archbishop tried to rise in response to the gracious salutation, and might almost have pulled down the King, who had given him his hand, had not the Bishop of Winchester and the Bishop of Bath and Wells held him up. Archbishop Temple remained a schoolmaster to the end, and many are the stories told by his suffragans of the ways of " Frederick the Gruff," for whom, however, they had all a warm affection. One of them was asked, " Then did the Archbishop always treat his suffragans as sixth-form boys ? " " No," was the prompt reply, "as fourth-form boys." THE CROWNING OF THE KING 305 we may be glad that the rarely interrupted tradition, which has assigned the crowning of our kings to the Archbishop of Canterbury, was not broken at the Coronation of Edward VII. It was also said that, apart from the danger of a mishap, the Archbishop's indistinct vision and other physical weakness detracted from the dignified smoothness of the ceremony. It is more probable that the enfeeblement of the venerable Primate added a dignity to his performance of the rite. Arch- bishop Temple in the full possession of his physical powers was never a prelate apt to pontificate at an imposing ceremony. His rugged voice was perhaps better attuned for an admonition to Rugby boys in Big School, than for a stately liturgy in a royal sanctuary. His stalwart presence, clad in episcopal broadcloth and gaiters, of admirable force on a platform, was less at ease enveloped in a mediaeval cope at a regal pageant. The burden of years which, at the Coronation, made his voice to tremble, his limbs to falter, and his eye to misread the written word, softened the asperities of his manner, and in his weakness he presented the figure of valiant old age, struggling, with the power which awaits us all, to achieve a final act of duty. But the crowning of his King was not fated to be the last public deed of Frederick Temple's laborious life. A more appropriate closing scene was reserved for the career of him who, though a highly efficient bishop and a zealous social reformer, was primarily a great school- master, when four months later he sank down on the episcopal bench of the House of Lords in the act of discussing the education of the children of England, the direction of which had been his earliest vocation. 306 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. According to the ancient traditions of the English Coronation order, the spirituality is given such precedence over the temporality that the lords of the First Estate are admitted to do homage to the sovereign even before the Princes of the Blood. 1 Consequently it was not until after the bishops had given their oath of fealty, that the Prince of Wales knelt before the King and did homage for himself and for his illustrious relatives, the Duke of Connaught and the Duke of Cambridge. The homage of the Prince of Wales was in some respects the most moving episode of the day. The heir-apparent had performed, with reverential dignity, the graceful ceremony, prescribed by the rubric, of touching the King's crown with his right hand and kissing him on the left cheek. Then for a moment the sovereign and the liege-man disappeared, and only a father and a son were face to face. With a gesture of infinite tenderness, which needs the heart of a father to command, the royal sire drew to his arms his only remaining son and, in the sight of his people, embraced him ; while, in the majesty of motherhood, the Queen looked on with eyes which bore the divine trace of the sorrows as well as of the joys of maternity and before which, perhaps, passed a vision, unperceived in the jubilant throng, save by the father upon the throne and the brother who knelt before him. The scene lasted only for an instant ; 1 The practice of the Spiritual Peers doing homage before the Princes of the Blood, who are lords of parliament, seems to be as old as the ceremony of the homage of the Estates. Under the Tudors there were no Princes of the Blood Royal who were peers at the time of any coronation, and this was the case at the coronations of James I. and Charles I. But when Charles II. was crowned his brother and heir, the Duke of York, did homage after the bishops ; and again, at the coronation of William and Mary, their brother-in-law, Prince George of Denmark, who was created Duke of Cumberland on that occasion, did likewise. When his wife Queen Anne was crowned it seems, from the London Gazette of that date, that Prince George paid his homage before the archbishops, being Prince Consort, though there is no direction to this effect in the Form of Coronation used in 1702. THE CROWNING OF THE KING 307 yet in a certain sense it had a profound significance. The secret of England's imperial greatness was bound up in it. This is not the language of sentimental loyalism, but a calm conclusion deduced from the national annals of sixty years. It has been shown in these pages that the con- servation and consolidation of the British Empire has been chiefly due to the influence of the Crown on the imagina- tion of the British race. But that influence could not have been effective without the particular sentiment inspired by the royal family in the hearts of the nation. The long tradition of the Crown existed before it was worn by Queen Victoria ; but it was rarely called to mind or made an active force in the relations of the sovereign with the people, until, in the late reign, the domestic life of the royal family became a national institution of which the whole community was proud. Similarly, when the children of Queen Victoria were dispersed, nothing strengthened the revived loyalty of the nation more than the glimpses which it sometimes had of the affection which reigned between parent and off- spring in the first household of the land of the succeeding generation. If the royal family had been torn by rivalries and animosities, not only by such as those which in time past used to range princes of the blood on opposite sides in political controversies, but even by disputes which in all ranks of society often characterise the mutual dealings of relatives, in that case the influence of the Crown would have been prejudiced in England and would not have gone forth from our shores to touch the hearts of colonists, whose strongest instinct is often a sentimental love for all that concerns the home-life of the old country. The public belief that the relations of Queen Victoria with her children, and of King Edward with his, were of a united and affec- 308 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. tionate nature would not have sufficed to endow the Crown with the popularity which has enabled it to become the emblem and the instrument of empire. The example of Charles I. shows that a prince may be a devoted father and an unloved king. But there can be no doubt that those qualities of the royal house in our day which have permitted the people of England and of the Empire to share the domestic joys and troubles of the family which stands around the throne, have been a powerful factor in confirming it as the seat and state of imperial dignity. If the homage of the Prince of Wales produced an in- cident which appealed to the tender ties of union between the Crown and the people, the homage of the temporal peers was a testimony to that continuity of tradition which is the envy of foreign admirers of British institutions, who see in it one of their chief sources of stability. On the five steps of the throne, knelt in the order of their several degrees, the fifteenth Duke of Norfolk, the sixteenth Marquess of Winchester, the twentieth Earl of Shrewsbury, the twelfth Viscount Falkland, and the twenty-first Baron de Ros. Of the Dukes of Norfolk, who since the days of the Tudors have been at the head of the nobility of Eng- land, we have already spoken. Lord Winchester, whose marquessate was almost coeval with his minor titles, was the head of a family ennobled by Henry VIII. which in- creased its fame when Basing House was defended for King Charles by the fifth marquess, whose gallant example, celebrated by Dryden, sent the fifteenth of his name to die a soldier's death on the veldt of South Africa. Lord Shrewsbury was the head of the Talbots, who had sat among the peers of the realm under the Plantagenets, and his earldom had been bestowed on the great captain who THE CROWNING OF THE KING 309 died fighting the Maid of Orleans. Lord Falkland (who did homage in the place of the premier Viscount, Lord Hereford) was the collateral of Lucius Gary, the Cavalier whose patriotic melancholy immortalised the fatal field of Newbury. Lord de Ros bore a title, more ancient than the English Parliament, conferred upon his ancestor in 1264, the year that the victory of Lewes placed Simon de Montfort at the head of the people of England. It has been said, in criticism of this ceremony, that some of these bearers of historic names had no personal achieve- ment to their credit, to make them worthy of being set above their fellow-subjects in a great national festival. If that be true, their exaltation for one day is less to be criticised in our time than at any previous period. For the prominence given to these members of the Second Estate by right of services performed by distant ancestors, is a wholesome act in an age of materialism, when there is a tendency to believe that every social privilege may be pur- chased, and that the acquisition of money is the most laudable achievement for modern man to aim at. No doubt the line of conduct pursued, sometimes, by the inheritors of historical titles renders difficult the task of those who would defend ancient traditions. At the same time it has not been rare, even in our day, to see Englishmen thus endowed with antique hereditary distinction, winning by their own merit the highest positions in the land. The example of the Stanleys has already been mentioned. The heir to another title, much older than that of Derby, the barony of Dacre, was twenty years ago the First Commoner of England, and was so proud of having attained the chair of the Victorian House of Commons that he was willing to accept, in token of his services as Speaker, a modern Viscounty, in which 3io THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. had to be merged, when he succeeded to it, the title borne by his ancestors before the days of Cre^y and Poitiers. The most venerable figure at the Coronation of King Edward was the last survivor of the Young England party, the Duke of Rutland, who was a Cabinet Minister fifty years before, and who began his well-filled public life in 1841 as Mr Gladstone's colleague in the representation of Newark ; and he was descended in direct line from Sir George Manners, who at the death of his mother in 1487 succeeded to four feudal baronies already ancient. When we look at the other prominent nations of the world and see them cut off from their historic past in the course of revolutions, or else possessing no tradition and having no other ideal than that of material prosperity, we may con- gratulate ourselves on the uninterrupted preservation of the continuity of our history. For thereby we can show to our neighbours and to our rivals that the retention by a people of ancient usages and institutions is not only not incom- patible with unsurpassed power and prestige in the modern world, but that their possession, by stimulating national pride, may be a potent source of those qualities. It was a significant and eloquent spectacle at the Coronation to see a baron whose title was created in the lifetime of the signers of Magna Charta paying, in immemorial form, homage to the King under the eyes of the Prime Minister of the demo- cracy of New Zealand, who wore the insignia of a Privy Councillor, which showed him to be a member of a body instituted by a predecessor of Edward VII. before the existence of the oldest order of the peerage. 1 For it is also 1 The Curia Regis, which contained the concilium ordinarium of the King, as well as the germ of the three Courts of Law which survived till 1875, was founded not later than in the reign of Henry I. After the King's Bench, Common Pleas and Exchequer became separate THE CROWNING OF THE KING AND QUEEN 311 to be remarked that, excepting the Church of Christ, the most ancient institution represented in Westminster Abbey was the monarchy itself. Before the Curia Regis was organised, before the first Barony by tenure was conferred, before the earliest constitution of the national parliament, the King of England was on his throne. IV When the Homage was done the drums were beaten, the trumpets were sounded, and all the people shouted, crying out, "God save King Edward, Long live King Edward, May the King live for ever." The solemnity of the King's Coronation being thus ended, we shall not have to dwell at length on the remaining portions of the service, which included the Coronation of the Queen and the Communion. The Archbishop of Canterbury left the King on his throne and was assisted to his chair, while the Archbishop of York proceeded to crown Queen Alexandra. The appointment of the Primate of the Northern Province to perform that ceremony gave rise to some controversy among experts learned in liturgical precedents. The last occasion on which an Archbishop of York had performed the act of Coronation was in 1068, when Ealdred, the titular of that see, crowned Queen Mathilda at Westminster Abbey seventeen months after her husband, William the courts, the concilium ordinarium remained as the King's permanent council of advice in all matters of administration. The term Privy Council seems to have been first applied to it in the reign of Henry VI. (Stubbs 1 Const. Hist. , i. , Select. Chart. Introd. , etc. ) Even if the Privy Council can, strictly speaking, be said only to date from the latter reign, it is a significant circumstance that the popular leaders of the great democracies of our Colonies should be proud to assume a dignity, which has been conferred by successive kings upon eminent servants of the Crown ever since the wars of the Roses. 312 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Conqueror, had received the crown in the same place, from the hands of the same prelate. An Elizabethan writer, more than five hundred years later, speaks of the Archbishop of York as the proper person to anoint the sovereign in the absence of the Archbishop of Canterbury. 1 But this theory is denied by certain authorities of profound erudition, who say that ancient law and custom prescribe that, when the Archbishop of Canterbury is unable to act, he must issue a com- mission to one of his own suffragans. The argument would seem to be that the province of York has no right to interfere in ceremonies which take place in the southern province and that the participation of its Archbishop in the Coronation, even in the minor rite of crowning the Queen-Consort, is an infringement of the immemorial privileges of the church of Canterbury. That such a controversy should be possible in the twentieth century is a matter for national satisfaction. England is the only country in the world in which such a question could be raised, except as an antiquarian discussion having no relation with the modern state. Whatever the merits of the two contentions, we may rejoice that, amid the materialism of the age, there are men of our nation who cannot sleep at night because the opportunism of Ealdred the Saxon before his Norman conquerors and the insub- mission of Stigand were construed into a precedent to enable Dr Maclagan to relieve Dr Temple of part of his prescriptive labours, eight hundred and thirty-six years after the Battle of Hastings. 1 Nicholas Sanders, De origine ac progressu Schismatis Anglicani, 1585. This writer is quoted by Dr J. Wickham Legg, in order to refute him, in the Introduction to The Coronation Order of King James I. , 1902. On the last occasion when a Queen-Consort was crowned, in 1831, Archbishop Howley crowned both King William IV. and Queen Adelaide. THE CROWNING OF THE KING AND QUEEN 313 The Coronation of the Queen was a graceful epilogue to the august drama of the crowning of the King. Of the twenty-three queens-consort who have knelt before the altar of St Peter's Abbey at Westminster to receive the crown, 1 it is probable that none exceeded Queen Alexandra in beauty and in dignity. The art of portrait-painting was in its infancy when Eleanor of Castile, Philippa of Hain- ault, Anne of Bohemia, Joan of Navarre, Katherine of France, and Margaret of Anjou bowed their queenly heads to accept the sacred unction and the diadem. The romantic sonority of their names evokes a vision of the pageant of English history which marched adown the avenue of time, from the age of chivalry to the Renaissance, attended by a retinue of crusaders and captive kings, of the last feudal barons and the first nimble gunners with the linstock, over a pathway strewn with the lilies of France, mingled at the end with the roses of York and Lancaster. We can hear their speech from Froissart, who told how Philippa pleaded in French with her king after the siege of Calais, or from Shakespeare, who shows us the victor of Agincourt van- quished by Katherine confessing to him brokenly with her English tongue. We can see their various costumes the snood, the embroidered placket, the jewelled quoif, the inter- tissued robe of pearl and gold. But what the forms and features were like of the partners of our English kings, we have only a vague tradition, until after the Tudors came. 1 Since the Coronation of Henry VIII. and Catherine of Arragon, all the queens-consort, who have received the crown, have been crowned at Westminster at the same time as their kings, except Anne Boleyn, who was the only one of the five last consorts of Henry VIII. to be crowned. Previously, from William the Conqueror and Matilda, to Henry VII. and Elizabeth of York, in only two instances were the king and the queen crowned the same day Edward I. and Eleanor of Castile on August 19, 1274 (which coronation was the last to take place in August till that of King Edward VII. and Queen Alexandra), and Edward II. and Isabel of France, on February 25, 1308. 314 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Henceforward authentic portraits are extant of the queens- consort who were crowned at Westminster, including that other Danish princess, who, by marrying James I., became the ancestress of the House of Hanover. 1 It would be a poor compliment to Queen Alexandra to say that her beauty was fairer than that of her crowned predecessors whose features are preserved on the canvases of three centuries of court painters. 2 We have said that this long line of queens knelt before the altar at Westminster to receive their crowns. This in- dicates one of the important points of difference which dis- tinguished the Coronation of the Queen-Consort from that of the King. The Queen was crowned and anointed kneel- ing ; the King during both ceremonies was seated in the ancient coronation chair. He was anointed, as we have seen, on the head, the breast and the hands ; the Queen received the holy oil on the head alone. 3 She, moreover, did not take the Orb, nor was she invested with special robes for the ceremony. Another distinctive feature of Queen Alexandra's Coronation was the presence of graceful women in the sanctuary, in attendance upon her Majesty. Aided by an octave of handsome pages, the Mistress of the Robes 4 1 This princess was a member of the House of Oldenburg, of the same illustrious line from which Queen Alexandra is sprung. Her father, Frederick II., King of Denmark and Norway (the son of Christian III., the ally of Gustavus Vasa), was the enlightened patron of Tycho Brahe, and was also one of the suitors of Queen Elizabeth, who refused him her hand, but gave him the Garter. a The most beautiful of the queens-consort between Catherine of Arragon and Adelaide of Saxe-Meiningen was Henrietta Maria ; but she was not one of those who were crowned at Westminster. 3 The ceremonial of the coronation of the queen-consort seems to have become less elaborate in the course of centuries. Queen Anne, the consort of James I., was anointed on her head, hands and breast. But the Form and Order for the Coronation of George II. directs that Queen Caroline shall be anointed only on the head and breast. 4 The Duchess of Buccleuch and Queensberry. The pages in the order in which they stood were Mr J. W. Bigge, Viscount Torrington, Earl of Macclesfield, Marquess of Stafford, Hon. Edward Lascelles, Lord Claud Hamilton, Hon. Robert Palmer, and Hon. Arthur Anson. THE CROWNING OF THE KING AND QUEEN 315 bore the Queen's train, emblazoned with emblems of the realm and of the Empire. Four other duchesses, represent- ing the peerages of England, Scotland, Great Britain and the United Kingdom, 1 summoned by a King of Arms, 2 held over the Queen a rich pall of cloth of gold, while the Archbishop of York anointed her. Once more the feminine element became conspicuous in this portion of the service, when at the crowning of the Queen the peeresses, with a rhythmical movement of gleaming arms, 3 placed their crimson-capped coronets on their heads. Then when she had received the Sceptre and the Ivory Rod, the Queen arose, bearing nobly the crown upon her head. Supported by her two Bishops, she advanced, a gracious figure, from the altar, and as she passed the King on his throne the Queen bowed herself reverently to his Majesty, and then without further ceremony took her place on her own throne. On the remainder of the service we need not dwell long. With solemn dignity was celebrated the Holy Com- munion, prefaced by the oblations made by the King, first of bread and wine, and then of an altar-cloth and of an ingot of gold, the Queen at the same time offering a pall and a mark-weight of gold. Then when the whole Corona- tion Office had been thus performed, their Majesties passed out of sight of the congregation, for the Recess, the King proceeding through a door on the south side of the altar and the Queen through one on the north side. There in St Edward's Chapel, attended by the prelates and the lords who 1 The Duchess of Marlborough, the Duchess of Montrose, the Duchess of Portland and the Duchess of Sutherland. 2 Norroy, Mr W. H. Weldon, acted for Garter, Sir Albert Woods, who was unable to per- form his picturesque duties. 3 "Gleaming gloves" would perhaps be a more accurate description, as the peculiar shimmering effect observed when the peeresses put on their coronets was caused by the light reflected on their white gloves. 316 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. had taken part in the Coronation, the King delivered the regalia to be placed on the altar, which had been erected at the foot of the Confessor's shrine. The contrast was remarkable to go from the gorgeous tumult of the Abbey into the quiet seclusion of the chapel where only the triumphant strains of the Te Deum, wafted over the high altar, called to mind the presence beyond the screen of thousands of an Empire's delegates. The eastern section of the great church, thus cut off from the congre- gation, was devoid of occasional decorations, save for the two v< Traverses," or curtained canopies, erected as retiring rooms for the sovereign and his Consort, where the King was to change his Imperial Mantle for his Royal Robe of purple velvet, and where the Queen was to be apparelled in like manner for their farewell progress through the abbey to the west door. For a moment, before retiring, the King arrayed in all the immemorial insignia of majesty, stood almost alone, the centre of a little group of ecclesiastics in antique vest- ments and of pages who might have attended his ancestress, Eleanor of Provence, with no other surrounding than the noble serenity of the ancient fabric. Then he looked back to where his mighty forerunners lay amid the grey tracery of Henry VII.'s chapel. As there was no sign of festal ornament, no modern crowd, the Gothic architecture became the setting for a scene, such as little children see in their dreams, of a bygone age when kings went about in crowns and stately robes amid their subjects, likewise in picturesque attire, conferring upon them favours with the hand which had to lay aside the sceptre to bestow them. Such was the final act performed by King Edward at his Coronation. Seated against the crumbling stone of the screen, the old archbishop, wrapped in his mediaeval cope, rested his feeble THE CROWNING OF THE KING AND QUEEN 317 limbs, overtasked with his ceremonial labours. To him came the crowned and mantled King, stretching forth his hands, when he had laid the sceptre down, cheering the tired old man with gracious gesture and kindly word, just as a father of his people might have done, in an ancient realm of the days when all the world was beautiful. CHAPTER VI THE IMPERIAL CROWN I WEARING the Imperial Crown, the King passed forth from Westminster Abbey, and through the crowded streets resounding with the cheers of his people, whose acclamations were the more fervent because of the feel- ing of relief which filled all hearts now that the great act of consecration had at last been accomplished. The Coronation of King Edward was a national rite of such unique import- ance that we will not dwell on the celebrations outside the walls of the Abbey, which attended his assumption of the im- perial emblems, though some of them were profoundly sug- gestive. Such were the two reviews passed by the King, in the garden of Buckingham Palace, of his troops, from the Colonies and from India, which had formed his escort and had lined the streets when he went to be crowned. The aspect of those defenders of the Imperial Crown, peaceful citizens from English-settled lands throughout the globe, and martial warriors from the untamed tribes of Asia, has been described in the pages which told of the gathering of the Empire's forces, warlike and pacific, for the Coronation of the King. When the representatives of the Indian army came to salute their Emperor within the precincts of his palace, the spectacle which, lit up by the sun, would have been of sumptuous splendour, was dulled by a downpour of THE IMPERIAL CROWN 319 rain. Yet, though the scenic effect was thus impaired, the significance of the sight was enhanced by the inclemency of the English climate. For the race inured to it had, amid its rigours, acquired that force which, in a few generations, had made a handful of men of British birth the masters of the millions who for two thousand years had lived on war and conquest by the ardent shores of Ganges or Hydaspes. Of another significance was the inspection by the King of a portion of his fleet, which lay moored at Spithead, a week after the Coronation. The vast array of battleships assembled for review, when the King fell ill, could not be called together again. But the muster of men-of-war, im- provised as it were to fire the parting salute of the great imperial festival, was even more suggestive than the full- dress parade of the navy which had been prepared at midsummer. It used to be said that certain continental monarchs vaunted that they could inspect before breakfast, on any morning of the week, a body of troops more numerous than the whole home forces of the British army. A prouder boast might have been made by the King of all the Britains on that August day. For when he sailed through never-ending lines of ironclads, which, wonder- struck landsmen were told, composed only a detachment of one of the fleets of England, King Edward might have retorted that on a summer's afternoon he could review, in English waters, a stupendous armada without diverting a single vessel from its post of vigilance on distant seas. Such were the incidental features of the celebrations which attended the Coronation of King Edward, making it stand apart from the assumption of royal and imperial dignity by any monarch in the history of the world. With the most important ceremonies of the kind, which occurred in the 320 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. century preceding the Coronation of Edward VII., we have dealt at length. There is no need to enter into any recapitulation of what has been written about them. The connection of those historical events, with one another and with the state of civilisation at the present day, has been fully traced in the foregoing chapters. One or two other themes cognate to the subject of the investiture of King Edward with the Imperial Crown would be interesting to examine. But their consideration would involve the discussion of questions which can have no place in these pages. Thus, to those who have made a comparative study of systems of government, the contemplation of the Imperial Crown on the head of the King of England at once suggests a demonstration of the advantages which have accrued to the British race from the monarchical form of government. But such an argument would be bald if illustrated only by abstract propositions and by unsupported assertions. It would be necessary to indicate, with examples, the disadvantages of republican systems, and this could not be done without submitting to criticism certain features in the governments of great republics with which the English crown and nation are on terms of cordial amity. For obvious reasons such a comparison would be out of place in a work like this. The growth of the imperial idea within the British Empire is another thesis, which might make a fitting sequel to the foregoing pages. Even if that subject were not too vast to lend itself to cursory treatment, it would be difficult to deal with it here, because public opinion is not unanimous within the King's domains as to the best means of developing and of applying it. But there is one aspect of the question which has found its legitimate place THE IMPERIAL CROWN 321 in these pages. In them it has been constantly repeated that the imperial idea has emanated from the Crown. By that expression it was not meant that it owed its birth to the personal policy of the sovereign, though it could not have acquired strength under a monarch who was not beloved and wise. It was generated by the genius of the British race, which annexed and settled distant lands, in days when such enterprise called for qualities of courage, self-denial and per- severance. But the British Empire, so built up, would have failed, as we have seen, to remain united but for the con- solidating, binding influence of the British Crown. Pioneer settlers and colonial administrators, by their loyal labours, have carried the imperial idea across the globe ; political writers and thinkers have popularised it at home, guiding public opinion, with wise insight, as to the true nature of our mission beyond the seas ; patriotic statesmen by their action, parliaments by their measures have popularised it ; Paulus plantavit, rigavit Apollo. But their work would have been incomplete without the influence of the Crown of England, which has become the rallying symbol of the British Empire and the emblem of imperial unity. We may, therefore, in conclusion, consider very briefly the history of the Imperial Crown, placed on the head of King Edward with ancient rites which have been in use during long centuries, wherein the whole range of human thought has undergone transformation, and yet which still have a profound significance to the national mind of the foremost people in the modern world. The material possessions which the English race enjoys are not the chief part of its birthright, bequeathed to it by its fathers in the course of ages. With an empire wider than those which submitted to the yoke of Persia or of Rome in antiquity, or than that x 322 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. which Spain lost by ill-government in modern times, we have inherited from our ancestors order and freedom. Those supreme ends of human polity have not been achieved as the fruit of revolution, breaking the continuity of our national history. In the great nations of the earth which have so cut themselves adrift from their past, neither order nor freedom exists in such perfection as within the British Empire, whatever their forms of government. The reason why we have maintained them, is that to order and liberty we have added tradition, a most precious heritage possessed by none of the peoples which would dispute our supremacy in the world ; and the emblem of that tradition is the Crown. II It was by a happy choice that the diadem placed on the head of Edward VII. by the Archbishop of Canterbury was the Imperial Crown. The usual practice was for the sovereign to receive solemnly, from the hands of the Arch- bishop, St Edward's Crown, and to assume the Imperial Crown only after the rites of coronation were ended, when, during the Recess, he was arrayed in the royal robes. 1 If the crown which is called St Edward's had iThis is what took place at the coronation of James I. (when the old Anglo-Saxon crown existed), and therefore probably at most of the Tudor coronations when the ceremonies were used which are found in the Liber Regalis, from which is translated the first English " Form and Order " of 1603. In the rubrics for the coronation of James I. "it is to bee provided that all the Regalia (that is) Kinge Edwarde the Confessors crowne and other Ornamentes, together with the Ampull . . . bee laide readi* uppon the Aulter," but that "the croun imperiall and other roabes royall which the Kinge is to wear, after the rites of his coronation ended be layd down reddy in the traverse." At the unusual coronation of William and Mary, where two sovereigns were crowned, neither of them being a consort, the crown of Edward the Confessor had disappeared and its substitute was brand new. There is evidence which seems to indicate that on this occasion both King and Queen were crowned with " Crowns Imperial," probably made for the purpose. In the "Order and Manner THE IMPERIAL CROWN 323 any right to that name it would not have been discarded from its ancient use. But the original crown of the Con- fessor, which was believed to have been also worn a hundred and seventy years earlier by Alfred the Great, disappeared during the Commonwealth, and the crown used in its place at subsequent coronations was manu- factured at the Restoration and reset after the accession of William and Mary in 1689. As there was no crown in the regalia of venerable age, as we count antiquity in the annals of our monarchy, it was befitting that at the first coronation which was an imperial festival, the precedent should be formally established of placing upon the sovereign's head, before his people, the emblem which had inherited the title, at least four centuries old, of Imperial Crown. The crown of England seems first to have been called " imperial " under the Tudors, under whom the germ of the sentiment, to which that epithet is applied in our day, took its rise. It has been sometimes traced to the echo of the legend of Alfred the Great, who was said to have assumed the title of Emperor of Britain as a reply to the revival by Charle- magne of the Western Empire. But when Alfred began his of the Coronation of King William and Queen Mary " it is distinctly said that the Coronation office being ended, the King and Queen " descend from their thrones . . . and so they proceed in state into King Edward's chapel and standing before the Altar there, take off their Imperial Crowns." Nothing could indicate more clearly than these words that the sovereigns had been crowned with Imperial Crowns, and this is corroborated by the Duke of Dorset's warrant addressed to the Master of the Jewell House demanding " For His Ma e one Imperiall Crowne of gold . . . and for Her Ma e one Imperiall Crowne." Dr Wickham Legg, whose opinion is of the highest value, ttifnks that this is a mistake, which was repeated in the directions for the Coronation services of Queen Anne and George I. As to what took place at the corona- tions of those two monarchs I will not venture an opinion ; but at the coronation of William and Mary I am disposed to think that, as the sovereigns were co-equal, it would have been invidious to bestow St Edward's crown on either one of them, so both were crowned with Imperial crowns. If a precedent were needed this would afford one, borne out by docu- mentary evidence, for the crowning of King Edward VII. with the Imperial crown. 324 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. reign Charlemagne had been in his grave at Aix-la-Chapelle for fifty-seven years, and his empire was in course of dis- memberment. Whereas, when Henry VIII. in the Act of Succession, and again in the Act of Supremacy, called his crown " imperial," he had for his chief rival in Europe a great Emperor whose imperial dignity sorely vexed his ambition. On the death of the Emperor Maximilian in 1519, Henry had advanced his pretensions to the first station among Christian princes. When the only imperial crown of that epoch was conferred on his nephew, Charles V., Henry in vain tried to console himself by the belief that, in the balanced contest between the Emperor and Francis I. of France, he was the arbiter of Europe. Throughout his successive friendships and disputes with those monarchs he nourished a profound jealousy of the influence and position of the Emperor, which was one of the motives of his audacious ecclesiastical policy. It was after Charles, at the height of his power, had been recrowned Emperor, by Pope Clement VII., at Bologna in 1530, that Henry retorted by formally investing the crown of England with the epithet " imperial." It is clear that the imperial idea, thus propa- gated by Henry, was only in a limited sense the germ of the sentiment from which sprang the British Empire. Henry VIII. was already born when Columbus discovered the western world ; so the idea of an Empire beyond Euro- pean seas could have been but vague in the most ambitious mind of that day. Henry's imperial yearnings were no doubt a relic of the time, only seventy years before his birth, when, after Agincourt, the English Crown was for the last time paramount on French territory. The application of the epithet "imperial" to the crown, though it had no reference to domains beyond the ocean, was THE IMPERIAL CROWN 325 an assertion of the idea that England was destined to be not a self-contained country, but the metropolis of an Empire. Fortunately for the history of our people, the domination of the English Crown over great regions of the European continent was never renewed ; but a practical step effected by Henry in laying the foundations of the Empire was when, in 1542, he assumed the title of King of Ireland, in the place of the older title of Lord, thus uniting a new kingdom to the Imperial Crown. Previously in the Royal Succession Act, 1 passed after the marriage of Henry VIII. with Anne Boleyn, his parliament decreed that in default of sons, of his body begotten, then the Imperial Crown should be to the eldest issue female of that marriage, " which is the Lady Elizabeth." It is a fact of high historical interest that the Imperial Crown of England should have been first recognised by parliament for the benefit of the princess who was the first English sovereign to foster the imperial idea, as we understand it, and who, in doing so, laid the foundations of the British Empire beyond the seas. The phrase thus used by a monarch to give expression to his ambitious aims, for himself, and for England, passed thenceforward into the constitutional terminology of the 1 25 Hen. VIII., c. 22. The Act of Supremacy, 26 Hen. VIII., c. i, enacted that the King should have " annexed and united to the Imperial Crown of this realm " all honours, jurisdictions, etc., appertaining to the dignity of Supreme Head of the Church of Eng- land. Again, by 27 Henry VIII., c. 26, Wales was incorporated with England "under the Imperial Crown of this realm." It is important to notice the dates of these successive reitera- tions of imperial pretension, following upon the breach with Rome, the jealousy inspired by the Emperor and the birth of Elizabeth which last event took place in 1533. These statutes were the work of the famous parliament of 1529, which first sounded the imperial note in the Act of 1532, which abolished appeals, from the Ecclesiastical Courts, to Rome and in which the world was informed that " This realm of England is an Empire." It was not till 1544 that parliament confirmed Henry VIII. 's assumption of the style of King of Ireland, which title had a more effective meaning when James I. inherited it, in the year that Mountjoy completed the conquest of Ireland. 326 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. land. So when his son Edward VI. succeeded him, we find in the official accounts of the Coronation that one of the three crowns then used was the Imperial Crown. 1 During the reigns of the son, and of the elder daughter of Henry VIII., who had been put into the succession by a later statute, 2 the youth of the one and the foreign sympathies of the other checked for more than ten years the aspirations of the nation. Then came Elizabeth. With her the imperial terms applied to the appurtenances of royalty, entered into the literary language of the English people. So familiar had the term "imperial crown" become that it was attributed to bygone monarchs of the realm by Shakespeare, 3 whose work remains to this day a monument of the spirit which animated the Elizabethan age, and one of the most precious links to bind together the English race, which in his time began the conquest of the world. A symptom of the development of this imperial idea is found in the Coronation Order of James I. In this first English version of the coronation service, which was drawn up immediately after the death of the great Queen, the expression "crown imperial" was used again and again in the rubrics. That this was no accidental use of the phrase is testified to by a foreign witness of the ceremony, who from his official position had reason to note the significance of the words. This Roman diplomatist, at the end of his detailed report of the Coronation, which he sent to the Nuncio at Paris, writes, " I will say in conclu- sion that the King has been crowned with a crown and sceptre imperial, and as Emperor of his kingdoms." 4 1 Acts of the Privy Council, 1547-50. 2 35 Hen. VIII., c. i. 3 e.g. King Henry V., Act iv. sc. i, etc. etc. 4 The Report of Giovanni degli Effetti, dated from Hampton Court, August 7, 1603, pro- ceeds after the words "Emperor of his kingdoms," "and Head of the Church. And the THE IMPERIAL CROWN 327 That the Stuarts were unworthy of the imperial tradition which they inherited from Elizabeth is a commonplace of history. But the view often taken of their epoch, while it brings into just relief the imperial instinct and genius of Cromwell, places the monarchy in an unjust light. It is true that the few years, in the seventeenth century, of England's formidable eminence in the world were those of the Protectorate, while the two long periods, in that cen- tury, during which she was of no weight in European politics coincided with the reigns of the four first Stuarts. But the reason of the contrast was not that the Stuarts were kings and that the Protector was the president of a republic. The reason is that Cromwell was a great Elizabethan, imbued with the spirit of the queen whose subject he was born ; l while the four first Stuarts, who were never at home in England, were of temperament and character antago- nistic to the patriotic instinct which pervaded the policy of Elizabeth. When Cromwell was born, Drake and Frobisher had just died, the victims of their world- conquering adventures, and he grew up to manhood the witness of the treatment meted out by James I. to Raleigh, the most illustrious survivor of the last reign. Had he been born forty years earlier, he might have been a minister of Elizabeth, whose renown had put that of Walsingham or of Burleigh in the shade. Had Church service was that of the Protestants, and with this I kiss your hand." The conclusion of this despatch, of which Dr Wickham Legg found a transcript at the Public Record Office, is a corroboration, from an agent of the Papacy, of what has been said about the genesis of the imperial attributes of our monarchy. 1 This was finely put by Mr Swinburne, who appreciated the imperial spirit of the Elizabethan age long before imperialism was ever talked about : ' ' That sovereign lordship of the sea Bequeathed to Cromwell from Elizabeth." 328 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. Elizabeth left a son or a grandson, worthy to succeed her, with Cromwell as the chief counsellor of such a sovereign, England might have been brought to a prouder height than that of France under Richelieu. The characters of Elizabeth and of Cromwell had many points in common : both were autocrats impatient of constitutional restraints ; both were proud of England and resolved that she should hold an imperial position worthy of their pride. It was one of the ironies of history that the chief of the parlia- mentarians should have been a dictator despising parlia- ments, and that the great imperialist should have abrogated the imperial crown. But whatever the nature of his domestic administration, his policy and prestige beyond the seas made his term of government a fragment of the Elizabethan age set down in the middle of the inglorious seventeenth century. Although the personal qualities of the Stuarts brought disadvantage to England, their succession to the crown was, in one particular, of inestimable benefit. It brought about peacefully the union with Scotland which, had it been effected by the English conquest of that country, would have left ineffaceable discord and rancour between the inhabitants of North and South Britain. The year in which Elizabeth died is one of the most important turning-points in our national history. It was then that both Scotland and Ireland became parts of the same dominion with England, from which junction of the three kingdoms, under one crown, the British Empire took its start. But Scotland, unlike Ireland, in becoming part of that Empire preserved her dignity. She gave a King instead of having one imposed upon her, and her insti- THE IMPERIAL CROWN 329 tutions remained independent of those of England until a century later, when by the Act of Union the Parliaments of the two countries became one. None but happy results have ensued from the joining of Scotland to England. The rude, poor, and turbulent extremity of our island has, under the Union, become one of the most cultivated, prosperous, and tranquil regions of Europe. Its inhabitants, formerly separated from its southern neighbours by mutual aversion, have not only peacefully invaded their territory and aided to develop its commercial resources, but have taken the lead in their empire-building enterprises beyond the seas. With- out the succession of the Stuarts the unification of Great Britain and the erection of the first storey of the fabric of the British Empire would have been delayed, while the Scots, regarding us as their rivals instead of as their undis- tinguishable partners, would have had neither the faculty, the desire, nor the opportunity, to become master-builders of the structure of Greater Britain. The Coronation service in its present form contains many more allusions to the imperial character conferred on the monarch by the rite than it did when the English version was first used on the accession of the Stuarts. Those additions, of which the significance was never so apparent as when they were heard in Westminster Abbey on August 9, 1902, date from the coronation of William III., that wise monarch who, though he had in his veins as much Stuart blood as either of his three predecessors, and was, moreover, married to a Stuart, undid all the harm done by his uncles and his grandfather to the monarchical cause and to the imperial germ. His last public act had for its aim the consolidation of the British Empire as it then existed, 330 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. when eight days before he died he sent a message to his English Parliament expressing his desire to see it united with that of Scotland. Considerable as has been the share of the Scots in the later development of the British Empire, the English nation had no more need of their aid, at that period, to encourage them in their imperial aspirations than in the days of Elizabeth. The spirit of Drake and of Frobisher was abroad in England more than a hundred years after they and their royal mistress had gone. Just before the House of Hanover succeeded to the Imperial Crown, one of the greatest masters of our language, 1 in the golden age of English literature, writing of a typical London merchant, of whom he related that there was not a point in the com- pass but blowed home one of his ships, added that the worthy citizen called the sea "the British Common." It was only an incidental, unstudied touch in a portrait from the hand of an artist, but it summed up by anticipation the history of the British Empire in the eighteenth century. The calm determination of our forefathers of that time to be supreme at sea, which a little later in the century was expressed by the poet Thomson, in his immortal refrain, had a twofold result. While our naval supremacy prepared the way for us to become the arbiters of Europe a hundred years after the succession of the House of Hanover, our superior familiarity on the element, called by the patriotic merchant the " British Common," made it possible for us to take early possession of the lands which 'now compose the British Empire. A people which treated the sea as 1 Richard Steele. Spectator ; No. 2, March 2, 1710-11. THE IMPERIAL CROWN 331 its own domain was not discouraged even when, in that fateful eighteenth century, it lost its chief dependency beyond the ocean. Before that century ended, the conquest of Canada, the conquest of India, and the discovery of Aus- tralia were destined to make up for, triply, the secession of the United States. As the nineteenth century proceeded, and the far-off colonies grew in population and in wealth, the idea became current that they would follow the example of the American settlements and one day demand a separate existence. Statesmen for the most part believed that before many years India and the Crown Colonies would remain the only British possessions beyond the seas. This idea gained strength when, with Queen Victoria, came the new era of scientific and mechanical invention, revolutionising the conditions of human existence and of intercommunication. But at the coronation of the young Queen she had assumed an emblem, which was to convert into a binding influence those very forces which were deemed likely to hasten the independence of the Colonies. Hence it was, as we have seen in the foregoing pages, that, when her illustrious son was crowned, the proud words added in the course of generations to- the Form and Order of Coronation attained their full significance. When King Edward VII. was invested with the Imperial Orb, that emblem of world-wide sway, as he held it in his hand, had a new meaning unknown to the most powerful or the most ambitious of his predecessors. When he was enthroned and exhorted to stand firm and hold fast the seat and state of Royal and Imperial Dignity, his throne was the centre of the mightiest Empire the world had ever seen. Surrounded by his loyal subjects from all parts of his 332 THE CORONATION OF EDWARD VII. domains, whose symbol of unity was the Imperial Crown upon his head, King Edward was the chief figure of a picture which realised the vision of the ancient seer who said, " I will bring thy children from the east, and gather thee from the west ; I will say to the north give up, and to the south keep not back : bring my sons from far and my daughters from the ends of the earth." CHATEAU DE BELLEFONTAINE, BIARRITZ, September 6, 1902 June 6, 1903. APPENDICES APPENDIX I LISTS OF THE PERSONS WHO WERE PRESENT AT OR WHO WERE INVITED BY THE KING'S COMMAND, TO THE CORONATION OF THEIR MAJESTIES KING EDWARD VII. AND QUEEN ALEXANDRA AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY, ON SATURDAY, AUGUST QTH, 1902, INCLUDING THE NAMES OF THOSE WHO TOOK PART IN THE ROYAL PROCESSIONS THROUGH THE STREETS AND WITHIN THE ABBEY. [The following lists are in great measure based on those prepared by His Majesty's command, under the direction of the Duke of Norfolk, Earl Marshal, K.G., by Sir Robert Hobart, K.C.V.O., C.B., the Secretary of the Earl Marshal's Office, who has a hereditary connection with Coronations, his father, the Honourable and Very Reverend the Dean of Windsor, having as Registrar of the Order of the Garter, taken part in the Coronations of George IV., William IV. and Queen Victoria. No such record has ever been made of previous Coronations, and it is therefore hoped that the publication of these lists may be of historical value, in the future, for the purposes of reference. In the composition of the foregoing work, especially the portions of it relating to the Coronation of Queen Victoria, the existence of similar lists would have been of the highest utility, as it has been impossible to verify the presence of some of the most important personages who are believed to have been present at Westminster Abbey on June 28, 1838. The lists drawn up in the Earl Marshal's Office have, in certain particulars, been departed from, so that department is not responsible for any of the changes. In most cases a note has been appended to each category to indicate any altera- tions which have been made, of which the following are the most important. The lists of the Royal Guests (both of the English Royal Family and of foreign reigning Houses), of the Special Missions, and of the Diplomatic body present at the Coronation, have been entirely re-fashioned, under the supervision of the highest authorities. In those categories the names only of the persons who actually attended the Coronation are given, with the exception of the chiefs of the Special Missions who came to England in June but were unable to remain for the postponed ceremony. The lists of the Peers and the Peeresses have been taken from the Coronation Supplement to the London Gazette, issued by the Earl Marshal on October 29, 1902, which likewise gives the names only of those who were present, as far as they could be ascertained. A considerable number of names have been added in other categories, which do not appear in the lists prepared in the Earl Marshal's Office, including those of the boys of Westminster School and of the singers and musicians who performed the musical portion of the Coronation ceremony. Moreover, the names have 336 APPENDIX I been added of a certain number of persons who, in the Earl Marshal's lists, are referred to only by their official designations, as, for example, the representatives of the Universities. Beyond the categories specified in this paragraph it has been impossible to verify the presence of the persons whose names appear in the lists, which, therefore, contain the names of a certain number who did not attend. Consequently, outside the categories of Royal and Diplomatic guests, no names have been omitted which appear in the Earl Marshal's lists. On the other hand the names of a certain number of persons, owing to their official functions, appear more than once. In the preparation of lists containing over 8000 names, errors are inevitable, and any which are indicated to Messrs Methuen, 36 Essex Street, W.C., will receive careful attention in the revision of future editions of this work.] THE ROYAL PROCESSIONS TO AND WITHIN WESTMINSTER ABBEY ON THE OCCASION OF THE CORONATION OF THEIR MAJESTIES KING EDWARD VII. AND QUEEN ALEXANDRA. {The following account of the Royal Processions is taken from the Supplement to the London Gazette of October 29, 1902.) EARL MARSHAL'S OFFICE, gtA August 1902. Their Majesties, attended by Their Royal Households, preceded by the Princes and Princesses of the Blood Royal, attended by the respective Households of Their Royal High- nesses and also by the Royal Guests, proceeded this day to Westminster Abbey, in the following order : Trumpeters, Royal Horse Guards. Squadron and Band of ist Life Guards. ist Troop of Escort of Royal Horse Guards. DRESS CARRIAGES AND PAIRS CONVEYING THE ROYAL FAMILY AND FOREIGN ROYAL PRINCES. (From Buckingham Palace at 10 a.m.) first Carriage. Field-Marshal His Royal Highness The Duke of Cambridge, K.G., K.T., K.P., G.C.B., G.C.H., G.C.S.I., G.C.M.G., G.C.I.E., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) Her Royal Highness The Princess Frederica of Hanover (Baroness von Pawel Rammingen). Her Royal Highness The Princess Alice of Albany. Second Carriage. His Royal Highness The Prince Andrew of Greece. His Royal Highness The Prince George of Greece, G.C.B. Her Serene Highness The Princess Victoria Alice of Battenberg. Her Grand Ducal Highness The Princess Louis of Battenberg, Third Carriage. His Highness The Prince Maurice of Battenberg. His Highness The Prince Leopold of Battenberg. His Highness The Prince Alexander of Battenberg. Her Highness The Princess Victoria Eugenie of Battenberg. Her Royal Highness The Princess Beatrice (Princess Henry of Battenberg). APPENDIX I 337 Fourth. Carriage. Her Royal Highness The Duchess of Albany. Her Royal Highness The Princess Louise (Duchess of Argyll). His Royal Highness The Crown Prince of Roumania, G.C.B. Her Royal Highness The Crown Princess of Roumania. Fifth Carriage. Her Highness The Princess Louise Augusta of Schleswig-Holstein. Her Highness The Princess Victoria of Schleswig-Holstein. Her Royal Highness The Princess Victoria Patricia of Connaught. Her Royal Highness The Princess Christian of Schleswig-Holstein. Sixth Carriage. Her Royal Highness The Princess Margaret of Connaught. Her Royal Highness The Duchess of Connaught. His Royal Highness The Grand Duke of Hesse, K.G., G.C.B. His Royal Highness The Duke of Sparta, G.C.B. Seventh Carriage. His Royal Highness The Crown Prince of Denmark, K.G., G.C.B. Her Royal Highness The Duchess of Sparta. His Royal Highness The Prince Henry of Prussia, K.G., G.C.B. Her Royal Highness The Princess Henry of Prussia. Eighth Carriage (Six Black Horses). The Lady Alexandra Duff. Her Royal Highness The Princess Maud (Princess Charles of Denmark). Her Royal Highness The Princess Victoria. Her Royal Highness The Princess Louise (Duchess of Fife). 2nd Troop of Escort of Royal Horse Guards. THE PRINCE OF WALES'S PROCESSION (from York House at 10.15 a.m.). Advanced Guard of His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales's Escort of Royal Horse Guards. First Carriage. The Hon. Derek W. G. Keppel, C.M.G., M.V.O., Equerry>i in Waiting Commander Sir Charles L. Cust, Bart., C.M.G., M.V.O., , K.C.B.. K.C.M.G., Private Secretary Lieut. -Colonel Hon. Sir W. H. P. Carington, K.C.V.O., C. B. , Comptroller and Treasurer Second Carriage. Lord Wenlock, G. C.S.I., G.C.I.E (P.C.), Lord of the Bedchamber to His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales. The Earl of Shaftesbury, Chamberlain \ R . . , The Lady Mary Lygon, Woman of the Bedchamber >Th?Pri^7st n?W a ff The Lady Eva Dugdale, Woman of the Bedchamber / The Prlncess of w *les. ist Troop of His Royal Highness The Prince of Wales's Escort of Royal Horse Guards. Third Carriage. Their Royal Highnesses THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES. 2nd Troop of His Royal Highness The Prince of Wales's Escort of Royal Horse Guards. Y 338 APPENDIX I THE KING'S PROCESSION (at ii a.m.). Lieutenant-Colonel J. S. Cowans. ADVANCED GUARD OF SOVEREIGN'S ESCORT OF ROYAL HORSE GUARDS. THE KING'S BARGE-MASTER AND 12 WATERMEN. DRESS CARRIAGES AND PAIRS CONVEYING THE HOUSEHOLD OF THEIR MAJESTIES : First Carriage. The Hon. V. A. Spencer, Page of Honour. H. E. Festinge, Esq., Page of Honour. The Hon. Mary Dyke, Maid of Honour. The Hon. Sylvia Edwardes, Maid of Honour. Second Carriage. The Hon. Sidney Greville, C.V.O., C.B., Groom in Waiting. The Lord Knollys, G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G., Private Secretary to The King. General The Right Hon. Sir D. M. Probyn, G.C.B., G.C.V.O., K. C.S.I., .., Keeper of the Privy Purse. Third Carriage. The Viscount Colville of Culross, K.T. , G.C. V.O. , Lord Chamberlain to The Queen. General Lord Chelmsford, G.C.B., Gold Stick in Waiting. Admiral Sir M. Culme-Seymour, Bart., G.C.B., Vice-Admiral of the United Kingdom. The Hon. Charlotte Knollys, Woman of the Bedchamber. Fourth Carriage. The Viscount Churchill, K.C.V.O., Acting Lord Chamberlain (in the absence of The Earl of Clarendon (P.C.), prevented by indisposition from carrying out his duties as Lord Chamberlain). The Earl of Pembroke and Montgomery, G.C. V.O. . Lord Steward. The Dowager Countess of Lytton, Lady of the Bedchamber. The Duchess of Buccleuch, Mistress of the Robes. ACTING AIDES-DE-CAMP TO THE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF: Major Mahomed Ali Beg Captain Raj Kunwar Lieut. -Colonel Nawab Nawab Afsur-ud-Dowla Bir Bikram Singh Mahomed Aslam Bahadur, C.I. E. of Sirmur, C.I.E. Khan Bahadur, C.I. E. PERSONAL STAFF TO THE COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF, viz. : Major Major Hon. Captain Hon. Captain Lord W.M.Sherston,D.S.O. G. J. Goschen, M.P. H. Dawnay, D.S.O. C. G. F. Fitzmaurice. Co,on=lV,scoun, Harding, "tfSSgSl? 1 HONORARY AIDE-DE-CAMP TO THE PRINCE OF WALES : Major H. H. Maharaja Sir Raj Rajeshwar Siromani Sri Ganga Singh, Bahadur of Bikanir, K.C.I.E. THE AIDES-DE-CAMP TO THE KING, viz. : (i) VOLUNTEER : Colonel Lieutenant-Colonel Colonel Sir C. E. H. E. Villiers. Earl of Stradbroke. Vincent, K.C.M.G., C.B., M.P. Colonel Hon. Colonel Colonel H. G. L. Crichton. Lord Clifford. J. Stevenson. Colonel Colonel Colonel Colonel Lord Blythswood. J. C. Cavendish. J. H. Rivett-Carnac, C.I.E. The Earl of Wemyss. APPENDIX I 339 (2) YEOMANRY: Colonel Colonel Colonel The Earl of The Marquis of The Earl of Scarborough. Hertford (P. C.) Kilmorey. K.P. Colonel The Colonel Colonel The Earl of Colonel The Earl of Duke of Beaufort Viscount Galway. Harewood. Haddington. Colonel Lord A. M. A. Percy. Colonel C. P. LeCornu, C.B. Colonel The Earl of March. Colonel His Highness Maharaja Sir Nripendra Narayan Bhup Bahadur of Cooch Behar, G.C.I.E., C.B. Brevet-Colonel H. I. W. Hamilton, D.S.O. Colonel H. V. Cowan. (3) MILITIA: Lieutenant-Colonel Sir H. Munro, Bart. Colonel C. B. Bashford. Colonel Sir R. H. Ogilvy, Bart. (4) HONORARY INDIAN : Major-General His Highness Maharaja Sir Pertab Singh ofldar.G. C.S.I., K.C.B. (5) REGULAR FORCES: Brevet-Colonel R. B. Adams, C.B., B.C. Brevet-Colonel C. W. Park. Brevet-Colonel Brevet-Colonel Brevet-Colonel J. Spens, C.B. H. C. O. Plumer, C.B. L. A. Hope, C.B. Brevet-Colonel Brevet-Colonel Colonel R. G. Broadwood, C.B. D. F. Lewis, C.B. H. Cooper, C.M.G Colonel Colonel W. Aitken, C.B. SirF. Howard, K.C.B., C.M.G. Colonel Earl Cawdor. Colonel W. G. Wood-Martin. Colonel The Duke of Northumberland, K.G. (P.C.) Colonel His Highness Maharaja Dhiraj Sir Madho Rao Sindhia of Gwalior, G.C.S.I. Brevet-Colonel W. P. Campbell. Brevet-Colonel T. D. Pilcher, C.B. Brevet-Colonel R. C. G. Mayne, C.B. Colonel . H. H. Mathias, C.B. Brevet-Colonel G. L. C. Money, C.B., D.S.O. (6) NAVAL AND MARINE. Colonel T. D. Bridge. Captain Captain R. F. O. Foote, W. H. B. Graham, R.N., C.M.G. R.N. Captain Captain Sir Richard Poore, Bart., R.N. R.N. Major-General Admiral Sir Alfred Gaselee, Sir E. Seymour, G.C.I.E., K.C.B. G.C.B., O.M. Colonel W. Campbell. Captain C. R. Arbuthnot, R.N Captain F. C. B. Bridgeman, W. Des V. Hamilton, R.N. Captain A. C. Corry, R.N. Commodore Hon. H. Lambton, R.N., C.V.O., C.B. General Viscount Kitchener, G.C.B., O.M., G. C.M.G. THE HEAD-QUARTERS STAFF OF THE ARMY Major Brevet-Major E. E. Carter, C.M.G. F. R. F. Boileau. Brevet- Brevet- Lieutenant-Colonel Major Major L. A. M. Stopford. W. Adye. Lieutenant-Colonel Vet. Lieut. -Colonel E. A. Altham, J. A. Nunn, C.M.G. C.I.E., D.S.O. Colonel Colonel P. H. N. Lake. F. S. Robb. Colonel Colonel C.B.', C.M.G. W. E. Franklyn, C.B. F. W. Benson, C.B. Colonel Colonel Colonel H. D. Hutchinson. R. A. Montgomery, C.B. C. E. Beckett, C.B. Colonel Colonel Major-General C. H. Bagot, C.B. R. Auld, C.B. Lord Chesham, K.C.B. (P.C.) Lieutenant-Colonel E. J. Granet. Colonel C. E. Heath. Colonel E. O. Hay. W. R. Robertson, D.S.O. Colonel R. C. Maxwell, C.B. Colonel J. K. Trotter, 340 APPENDIX I Major-General F. G. Slade, C.B. Major-General H. C. Borrett. Lieutenant-General Sir W. G. Nicholson, K.C.B. Lieutenant-General Sir C. M. Clarke, Bart., G.C.B. Major-General H. F. Grant, C.B. Surgeon-General SirW. Taylor, K.C.B. Lieutenant-General Lord W. F. E. Seymour Major-General Sir A. E.Turner, K.C.B. Major-General A. S. Wynne, C.B. General Sir R. Harrison, K.C.B., C.M.G. Lieutenant-General SirT. Kelly Kenny, K.C.B. Field-Marshal Earl Roberts, K.G., K.P.. G.C.B., O.M.. G.C.S.I., G.C.I. E., S.S. (P.C.), Commander-in-Chief. His MAJESTY'S MARSHALMEN. 25 Yeomen of the Guard (who walked to the Abbey only, in ranks of four, and were relieved by 25 more for the return route). Major C. Wray, Equerry to His Royal Highness The Prince Christian of Schleswig-Holstein. THE EXTRA EQUERRIES TO THE KING. Lord Captain Marcus Beresford, M.V.O. Lieutenant-Colonel A. E. W. Count Gleichen, C.V.O., C.M.G., D.S.O. Hon. A. Greville. Major-General J. C. Russell. THE EQUERRIES-IN-ORDINARY TO THE KING. The Hon. T. H. Ward. Captain F. E. G. Ponsonby, Captain G. L. Holford, C.V.O. C.V.O., C.I.E. Lieutenant-Colonel Lieutenant-Colonel Hon. H. C. Legge, C.V.O. A. Davidson, C.V.O., C,B. His Highness Prince Albert of Schleswig-Holstein, G.C.B., G.C.V.O. His Royal Highness Prince Christian of Schleswig-Holstein, K.G., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) ESCORT OF COLONIAL CAVALRY. ESCORT OF INDIAN CAVALRY. His Royal Highness Prince Charles of Denmark, G.C.B., G.C.V.O. FIRST DIVISION OF SOVEREIGN'S ESCORT OF ROYAL HORSE GUARDS. Fhe State Coach Field-Marshal His Royal Highness The Duke of Connaught, K.G., K.T., K.P., G.C.B., G.C.S.I., conveying G.C.M.G., G.C.I.E., The Major A. Vaughan Lee, Royal Horse Guards, Captain of Escort. THEIR MAJESTIES King and Queen. The Standard. G.C.V.O. Lieut. -Colonel Lord Binning, Royal Horse Guards, Field Officer of Escort. 2nd Lieutenant His Royal Highness Prince Arthur of Connaught, K.G., G.C.V.O. Major-General W. H. Mackinnon, C.B. The Duke of Buccleuch, K.G., K.T. (P.C.), Captain-General of the Royal Archer Guard of Scotland. followed by Earl Waldegrave (P.C.), Captain of the Yeomen of the Guard. Major-General Sir H. Trotter, K.C.V.O., Chief Staff Officer. The Duke of Portland, K.G., G.C.V.O. (P.C.). Master of the Horse. APPENDIX I 341 Colonel Captain Major-General Major-General J. F. Brocklehurst. Hon. S. Fortescue, Sir S. de A. C. Clarke, Sir H. P. Ewart, C.V.O., C.B.. C.V.O.,C.M.G.,R.N., K.C.V.O., C.M.G., K.C.B., K.C.V.O., Equerry in Equerry in Equerry in Crown Equerry. Waiting to Waiting to Waiting to The Queen. The King. The King. The Field Officer in Brigade Waiting, The Silver Stick, Colonel F. A. Graves-Sawle, Colonel T. C. P. Galley, M.V.O., Coldstream Guards. ist Life Guards. Adjutant Aide-de-Camp to Silver Stick Adjutant in Brigade Waiting. His Royal Highness Captain P. B. Cookson, Major J. R. Hall, The Duke of Connaught, ist Life Guards. Coldstream Guards. Major E. F. Clayton, Scots Guards. ROYAL GROOMS. REAR DIVISION OF SOVEREIGN'S ESCORT OF ROYAL HORSE GUARDS. RESERVE SQUADRON OF 2ND LIFE GUARDS. THE ROYAL PROCESSIONS WITHIN WESTMINSTER ABBEY. PROCESSION OF PRINCES AND PRINCESSES OF THE BLOOD ROYAL. T. M. Joseph-Watkin, Esq., G. Ambrose Lee, Esq. Portcullis Pursuivant. Bluemantle Pursuivant. The Right Hon. Sir Spencer C. B. Ponsonby-Fane, G.C.B. (P.C.). Her Royal Highness the Princess Louise, Duchess of Fife, with Lady Alexandra Duff ; her Train borne by The Lady Cecilia Leila Webbe. Her Royal Highness the Princess Victoria ; her Train borne by The Hon. Mrs D. Keppel. Her Royal Highness the Princess Maud (Princess Charles of Denmark) ; her Train borne by Miss Carstensen ; attended by Colonel Henry Knollys, M.V.O. (Comptroller). Her Royal Highness the Princess Helena, Princess Christian of Schleswig-Holstein ; her Train borne by The Lady Edward Cavendish ; her Coronet borne by Major Evan Martin. Her Highness the Princess Victoria of Schleswig-Holstein ; attended by Miss Emily Loch. Her Highness the Princess Louise Augusta of Schleswig-Hclstein ; attended by The Hon. Mary Hughes and Colonel George Grant Gordon, C.V.O., C.B. Her Royal Highness the Princess Louise, Duchess of Argyll ; attended by The Lady Sophia Eliza Macnamara, Lady in Waiting, and ^ Major N. W. Cuthbertson, Equerry. Her Royal Highness the Princess Beatrice, Princess Henry of Battenberg ; her Train borne by Miss Minnie Cochrane, Lady in Waiting ; and attended by Colonel Lord William Cecil, M.V.O., Comptroller. 342 APPENDIX I Her Highness the Princess Victoria Eugenie of Battenberg. His Highness the Prince Alexander of Battenberg. His Highness the Prince Leopold of Battenberg. His Highness the Prince Maurice of Battenberg. Her Royal Highness the Duchess of Connaught and Strathearn ; attended by The Hon. Mrs Alfred Egerton, Lady in Waiting, and Captain Sir Maurice Fitzgerald, Bart. Her Royal Highness Her Royal Highness the Princess Victoria Patricia ; the Princess Margaret ; attended by attended by Mrs Clayton. The Lady Sybil Evelyn de Vere Lascelles. Her Royal Highness the Duchess of Albany ; attended by The Hon. Mrs Richard Moreton, Lady in Waiting, and Sir Robert Hawthorn Collins. K.C.B., Comptroller. Her Royal Highness the Princess Alice of Albany ; attended by Miss Heron Maxwell. Her Royal Highness the Princess Augusta, Grand Duchess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz ; attended by Baroness de Heyden and Hugo Wemyss, Esq. His Highness the Duke Adolf Friedrich of Mecklenburg-Strelitz, G.C.B. Field-Marshal His Royal Highness the Duke of Cambridge, K.G., K.T., K.P., G.C.B.. G.C.H., G.C.S.I.. G.C.M.G., G.C.I.E., G.C.V.O. (P.C.); attended by Colonel Augustus Charles Frederick FitzGeorge, C.B., Comptroller and Equerry, and Rear- Admiral Adolphus Augustus Frederick FitzGeorge, C.V.O. Her Royal Highness the Princess Frederica, Baroness von Pawel-Rammingen ; attended by Countess Bremer, Lady in Waiting, and Atherton Byrom, Esq., Equerry. Her Grand Ducal Highness Princess Louise of Battenberg ; accompanied by Her Serene Highness Princess Victoria Alice of Battenberg ; attended by Miss Nona Kerr and Sir A. Condie Stephen, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., C.B. PROCESSION OF ROYAL GUESTS AND THEIR SUITES. On arrival at the West Door the Royal Guests were received by Major-General Sir Arthur Edward Augustus Ellis, K.C.V.O., C.S.I., and conducted to the Choir, where they were shown to the seats provided for Their Royal Highnesses by Colonel the Hon. Sir William James Colville, K.C.V.O., C.B., Master of His Majesty's Ceremonies, R. F. Synge, Esq., C.M.G., Deputy Marshal of His Majesty's Ceremonies, and D. Tupper, Esq., M.V.O. , Assistant Comptroller in the Lord Chamberlain's Department. His Royal Highness the Grand Duke of Hesse, K.G., G.C.B. ; attended by Colonel Sir Robert Nigel Fitzhardinge Kingscote, K.C.B. Hon. Henry Julian Stonor, M.V.O. Colonel von Wachter, Acting-General Aide-de-Camp. Captain Kraemer, Aide-de-Camp. Their Royal Highnesses the Prince and Princess Henry of Prussia ; attended by Admiral of the Fleet the Earl of Clanwilliam, G.C.B., K.C.M.G. Lieutenant-Colonel the Right Hon. Sir F. I. Edwards, G.C.V.O.. K.C.B. (P.C.) Oberhofmeisterin Freifrau von Seckendorff. Hofmarschall Vice-Admiral Freiherr von Seckendorff, K.C.V.O. APPENDIX I 343 His Royal Highness the Crown Prince of Denmark, K.G., G.C.B. ; attended by Lord Kenyon. Major-General John Palmer Brabazon, C.V.O., C.B. His Excellency Count Joachim Moltke, G.C.V.O., Comptroller. Captain Boeck, M.V.O., Aide-de-Camp. Their Royal Highnesses the Duke and Duchess of Sparta ; attended by Admiral Sir Henry Frederick Stephenson, K.C.B. Lieutenant Albert Edward Stanley Clarke, M.V.O. Mademoiselle Contostavlos. Lieutenant-Colonel Agamemnon Pallis. Their Royal Highnesses the Crown Prince and Crown Princess of Roumania ; attended by Colonel Lord Edward William Pelham-Clinton, G.C.V.O., K.C.B. Madame Romniceano. His Excellency General Robesco. Major Demetresco. His Royal Highness Prince George of Greece, G.C.B. ; attended by Captain Hon. Alwyn Henry Fulke Greville. Captain Carpouny. His Royal Highness Prince Andrew of Greece ; attended by Montague Eliot, Esq. PROCESSION OF THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES. On arrival at the West Door Their Royal Highnesses the Prince and Princess of Wales were met by the Ladies and Gentlemen in attendance. H.R.H. The Prince of Wales was conducted to his seat in front of the Peers, and H.R.H. The Princess of Wales to the Royal Box, where Her Royal Highness was joined by Their Royal Highnesses Prince Edward and Prince George of Wales. PROCESSION OF THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES. William A. Lindsay, Esq., K.C., Charles H. Athffl, Esq. Windsor Herald. Richmond Herald. Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Collins, C.B., M.V.O. Her Royal Highness His Royal Highness the PRINCE OF WALES, the PRINCESS OF WALES K.G., K.T., K.P., G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O.(P.C.) in a Robe of Estate of Purple Velvet, in his Robes of Estate ; wearing a his Train borne by his Two Pages, Circlet of Gold on her Head ; Viscount Wolmer her Train borne by and Lady Eva Sarah Louisa Dugdale, Hon. Evelyn Hugh John Boscawen. Lady Mary Lygon, The Coronet of His Royal Highness Bedchamber Women in Waiting. borne by The Coronet of Her Royal Highness Lieutenant-Colonel Hon. borne by the Sir William Henry Peregrine Carington, Earl of Shaftesbury, Chamberlain ; K.C.V.O., C.B., his Coronet carried by his page, Comptroller and Treasurer. Lord Erskine. In attendance on His Royal Highness Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Arthur John Bigge, Lord Wenlock, G.C.S.I., G.C.I. E. (P.C.), G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G., Lord of the Bedchamber; Private Secretary ; 344 APPENDIX I Commander Godfrey-Faussett, Commander R.N., Sir Charles Leopold Cust, Bart., Captain Viscount Crichton, D.S.O., C.M.G., M.V.O., R.N., Equerries. Hon. Derek William George Keppel, C.M.G., M.V.O., Equerries. Major Maharaj Kunwar Doulat Singh of Idar, Honorary Aide-de-Camp. PROCESSION OF THEIR MAJESTIES KING EDWARD VII. AND QUEEN ALEXANDRA THEIR MAJESTIES arrived at the Abbey at eleven-thirty o'clock. On arrival at the West Entrance of the Abbey Their Majesties were received by the Great Officers of State, the Noblemen bearing the Regalia, and the Bishops carrying the Patina, the Chalice, and the Bible. Their Royal Highnesses the Duke of Connaught, Prince Arthur of Connaught, Prince Charles of Denmark, Prince Christian, and Prince Albert of Schleswig-Holstein, together with the Peers and others who arrived with Their Majesties, but who did not form part of the following Procession, passed to their seats in the Abbey, accompanied by the Gentlemen in attendance on Their Royal Highnesses. The Ladies of Her Majesty's Household and the Officers of the Royal Household, to whom Duties were not assigned in the Solemnity, passed to the places prepared for them respectively. Their Majesties then advanced up the Nave into the Choir, the Choristers in the Orchestra singing the Anthem, " I was glad when they said unto me, we will go into the House of the Lord," &c. THE PROCEEDING FROM THE WEST DOOR OF THE ABBEY INTO THE CHOIR. Chaplains in Ordinary : Rev. the Hon. Leonard F. Tyrwhitt, M.A. Rev. Canon Clement Smith, M.A. Rev. Canon T. Teignmouth Shore, M.A. Rev. Canon Robert C. Moberley, D.D. Rev. Prebendary Edgar C. S. Gibson, D.D. Rev. Canon James Fleming, B.D. Rev. John H. J. Ellison, M.A. Rev. Canon Alfred Ainger, M.A. Rev. James Williams Adams, B.A. Rev. William R. Jolley, M.A. Rev. Canon John N. Dalton, C.M.G., M.A. Very Rev. Frederick W. Farrar, D.D., Dean of Canterbury. Sub-Dean of the Chapels Royal, Rev. James Edgar Sheppard, D. D. Rev. Canon Frederick A. J. Hervey, M.A., Very Rev. Philip F. Eliot, D.D., M.V.O. Dean of Windsor. Prebendaries of Westminster : Right Rev. Bishop Welldon, D.D. Rev. Canon H. Hensley Henson, B.D. Rev. Canon J. Armitage Robinson, D.D. Ven. Archdeacon Wilberforce, D.D. Rev. Canon Robinson Duckworth, D.D. Dean of Westminster : Very Rev. George G. Bradley, D.D. Athlone Pursuivant, Fitzalan Pursuivant, Unicorn Pursuivant, Henry C. Blake, Esq. Extraordinary, John Home Stevenson, Esq. Gerald Woods Wollaston, Esq. March Pursuivant, Carrick Pursuivant, Captain G. S. C. Swinton. W. R. Macdonald, Esq. APPENDIX I 345 Officers of the Orders of Knighthood. Sir William A. Baillie-Hamilton, Sir John Bramston, G. C. Barrington, Esq., C.B., K.C.M.G., C.B., G.C.M.G., C.B.. Gentleman Usher of the Officer of Arms of St Michael Registrar to the Order Scarlet Rod. and St George. of St Michael and St George. Hon. Allan David Murray, Sir William J. Cunningham, K. C.S.I., Gentleman Usher of the Green Rod. Secretary to the Order of the Star of India. Major F. W. Lambart, Sir Duncan A. Dundas Campbell, Bart., Secretary to the Order of St Patrick. Secretary to the Order of the Thistle. Rothesay Herald, Albany Herald, Francis J. Grant, Esq. Robert S. Livingstone, Esq. Comptroller of the Household, Treasurer of the Household, Viscount Valentia, C.B., M.V.O., M.P. Victor Cavendish, Esq., M.P. The Standard of Ireland, The Standard of Scotland, borne by borne by The Right Hon. the O'Conor Don (P.C.) Henry Scrymgeour Wedderburn, Esq., Hereditary Standard Bearer of Scotland. The Standard of England borne by Frank S. Dymoke, Esq. The Union Standard borne by The Duke of Wellington, K.G., G.C.V.O. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Lord Gerald Wellesley. The Vice-Chamberlain of the Household, Sir Alexander Fuller- Acland-Hood, Bart., M.P. The Keeper of the Crown Jewels, General Sir Hugh Gough, G.C.B., 8.C., bearing on a cushion the two Ruby Rings and the Sword for the Offering. The Four Knights of the Order of the Garter appointed to hold the Canopy for the King's Anointing : Earl Cadogan, K.G. (P.C.) ; Earl of Rosebery, K.G., K.T. (P.C.); his Coronet carried by his Page, his Coronet carried by his Page, Hon. Thomas Coventry. Lord Alistair Leveson-Gower. Earl of Derby, K.G., G.C.B. (P.C.) ; Earl Spencer, K.G. (P.C.) ; his Coronet carried by his Page, his Coronet carried by his Page, Edward Harding, Esq. Albert E. J. Spencer, Esq. The Acting Lord Chamberlain The Lord Steward of the Household, of the Household, Earl of Pembroke and Montgomery, Viscount Churchill, K.C.V.O. ; G.C.V.O. (P.C.) ; his Coronet carried by his Page, his Coronet carried by his Page, George Villiers, Esq. Hon. George Sidney Herbert. The Lord Privy Seal, The Lord President of the Council, The Right Hon. A. J. Balfour (P.C.) ; The Duke of Devonshire, K.G. (P.C.) ; attended by his Coronet carried by his Page, Robert Cecil, Esq. Edward Cavendish, Esq. The Lord Chancellor of Ireland, LordAshbourne(/>.C.); attended by his Purse-bearer, Hon. Edward Gibson ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Hon. Alec. Cadogan. The Lord Archbishop of York, D.D. (P.C.) ; attended by Eric Maclagan, Esq. The Lord High Chancellor, Earl of Halsbury (P.C.); attended by his Purse-bearer, Edward Preston, Esq. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Viscount Tiverton. 346 APPENDIX I The Lord Archbishop of Canterbury, D.D. (P.C.) ; attended by F. C. Temple, Esq. W. Temple, Esq. Portcullis Pursuivant, Thomas M. Joseph Watkin, Esq. The Ivory Rod with the Dove, borne by the Earl of Gosford, K.P. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Sydney Herbert, Esq. Sergeant-at-Arms, Richard R. Holmes, Esq., C.V.O. Windsor Herald, William A. Lindsay, Esq., K.C. THE QUEEN'S REGALIA. The Lord Chamberlain of Her Majesty's Household, Viscount Colville (of Culross), K.T., G. C.V.O. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Charles Alec. Colville, Esq. Her Majesty's Crown, borne by the Duke of Roxburghe, K.T., M.V.O. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Randolph G. Wilson, Esq. Rouge Dragon Pursuivant, Everard Green, Esq. The Sceptre with the Cross, borne by Lord Harris, G.C.S.I..G.C.I.E. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Hon. George St Vincent Harris. Sergeant-at-Arms, Captain Sir W. B. Goldsmith, Knt. THE QUEEN The Bishop in her Royal Robes, The Bishop of Her Majesty's Train of Oxford, D.D. borne by the Norwich, D.D. Duchess of Buccleuch, Mistress of the Robes, assisted by J. N. Bigge, Esq. Viscount Torrington. Earl of Macclesfield. Marquis of Stafford. Hon. Edward Lascelles. Lord Claud Hamilton. Hon. Robert Palmer. Hon. Arthur Anson. The Coronet of the Mistress of the Robes, carried by her Page, David John Scott, Esq. Ladies of the Bedchamber in Waiting, viz. : Countess of Gosford. Lady Suffield. Women of the Bedchamber, viz. : Hon. Mrs Charles Hardinge. Hon. Charlotte Knollys. Maids of Honour, viz. : Hon. Mary Dyke. Hon. Dorothy Vivian. Colonel John Fielden Brocklehurst, C.V.O., C.B. (Equerry). Bluemantle Pursuivant, Richmond Herald, G. Ambrose Lee, Esq. Charles H. Athill, Esq. THE KING'S REGALIA. Countess of Antrim. Countess Dowager of Lytton. Lady Emily Kingscote. Lady Alice Stanley. Hon. Sylvia Edwardes. Hon. Violet Vivian. Earl de Grey, K. C.V.O. (Treasurer). Rouge Croix Pursuivant, George W. Marshall, Esq. St Edward's Staff, borne by Earl Carrington, G.C.M.G. (P.C.); his Coronet carried by his Page, Viscount Wendover. The Sceptre with the Cross, borne by the Duke of Argyll, K.T., G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O. (P.C.), Hereditary Master of His Majesty's Household in Scotland ; his Coronet carried by his Page. Ivor Campbell, Esq. APPENDIX I 347 A Golden Spur, borne by the Lord Grey de Ruthyn ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Lord Colum Stuart. The Third Sword, borne by Field- Marshal Viscount Wolseley, G.C.B., K.P., O.M., G.C.M.G. (P.C.) ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Edwin J. Wolseley, Esq. Norroy King of Arms, in his Tabard and Collar, and Crown in his hand, H. Farnham Burke, Esq. Somerset Herald, Acting for Norroy. A Golden Spur, borne by the Earl of Loudoun ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Reginald Hastings, Esq. Curtana, The Second Sword, borne by the borne by Field-Marshal Duke of Grafton, Earl Roberts, K.G., K.G., C.B. ; K.P., G.C.B., O.M., G.C.S.I., his Coronet carried by G.C.I. E., $.C. (P.C.) ; his Page, his Coronet carried by Charles Fitzroy, Esq. his Page, Reginald Sherston, Esq. Lyon King of Clarenceux King of Arms, in his Tabard Arms, in his Tabard and Collar, and his Crown and his Crown and Crown in his hand, Sceptre, Sceptre, Alfred S. Scott- Sir Arthur E. Sir J. Balfour Gatty, Esq., Vicars, Knt., C.V.O. Paul, Knt. York Herald, Acting for Clarenceux. Deputy Garter King of Gentleman Usher of the Arms, in his Tabard and Black Rod, Collar, carrying his Crown Gen. Sir Michael Biddulph, and Sceptre, G.C.B. William H. Weldon, Esq. Ulster King of Arms, in his Tabard and Collar, carrying and Collar, carrying The Lord Mayor of London, in his Robe, Collar and Jewel, bearing the City Mace, Rt. Hon. Sir Joseph C. Dimsdale, Bart. The Lord Great Chamberlain of England, Marquess of Cholmondeley (P. C. ), his Coronet carried by his Page, Lord George Hugo Cholmondeley The High Constable of Ireland, the Duke of Abercorn, K.G., C.B. (P.C.); his Coronet carried by his Page, Geoffrey Lambton, Esq. The Lord High Steward of Ireland, Earl of Shrewsbury, with his White Staff; his Coronet carried by his Page, Gilbert Talbot. Esq. The Earl Marshal of England, The Duke of Norfolk, K.G. (P.C.), with his Baton, attended by his two Pages, Henry Stewart, and Lyulph Howard, Esquires. The Sword of State, borne by the Marquess of Londonderry, K.G. (P.C.) ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Wentworth Beaumont, Esq. The Sceptre with the Dove, borne by the EarlofLucan, K.P. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, David Bingham, Esq. The Patina, borne by the Bishop ot Ely, D.D. The High Constable of Scotland, the Earl of Errol, K.T.. C.B. ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Christian Seymour H. Combe, Esq. The Lord High Steward of Scotland, Earl of Crawford, K.T., as Deputy to His Royal Highness The Duke of Rothesay (the Prince of Wales) ; his Coronet carried by his Page, G. Humphrey Lindsay, Esq. The Lord High Constable of England, the Duke of Fife, K.T., G.C.V.O. (P.O.), with his Staff, attended by his two Pages, Eric Mackenzie, and Angus Cuningham-Graham, Esquires. The Orb, borne by the Duke of Somerset ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Harold Sargent, Esq. St Edward's Crown, 1 borne by the DukeofMarlborough, K.G. (P.C.), Lord High Steward, attended by his two Pages, Hon. Rupert Anson, and Ernald Anson, Esq. The Bible, borne by the Bishop of London, D.D. (P.C.) The Chalice, borne by the Bishop of Winchester, D.D. See note on p. 296. 348 APPENDIX I THE KING |? The Bishop in his Royal Crimson The Bishop . of Robe of State, of < g Bath and Wells, D.D. wearing the Collar Durham, D.D. H B % of the Garter. o ~ on his Head the Cap O c r o of State, ^g| His Majesty's Train ~ fc g borne by 3 3 =r & - Earl of Portarlington. Marquess Conyngham. 31 (Q v Duke of Leinstec. Earl of Caledon. t> 3 a O Lord Vernon. Lord Somers. q g H. E. Festinge, Esq. Hon. V. A. Spencer. j o H assisted by Lord Suffield, G. C. V.O., K.C.B. (P.C.), the Master of the Robes, OT his Coronet carried by his Page, B Hon. C. T. Mills ; " and followed by the Groom of the Robes, 3 H. D. Erskine, Esq., C.V.O. Admiral The Duke of Portland, General Lord Chelmsford, Sir Michael Culme-Seymour, K.G., G. C.V.O. (P.C.), G.C.B., Gold Stick in Bart., G.C.B., G. C.V.O., Master of the Horse ; Waiting ; his Coronet Vice- Admiral of the his Coronet carried by his Page, carried by his Page, United Kingdom. the Marquis of Tichfield. Hon. Oscar Guest. The Duke of Buccleuch, K.G., K.T. (P.C.), Captain-General of the Royal Archer Guard of Scotland, and Gold Stick of Scotland ; his Coronet carried by his Page, Lord Whitchester. General Sir A. Gaselee. Admiral General Viscount Kitchener, G.C.I.E., K.C.B. Sir Edward Seymour, G.C.B., O.M., G.C.M.G.; G. C. B. , O . M. his Coronet carried by his Page, Julian Grenfell, Esq. Earl Waldegrave (P. C. ), Lord Belper (P. C. ), Captain of the Yeomen Captain of the Hon. Corps of of the Guard ; Gentlemen-at-Arms ; his Coronet carried by his Page, his Coronet carried by his Page, Hon. John Eliot. Hon. Algernon H. Strutt. The Groom in Waiting, Hon. Sidney Greville, C.V.O., C.B. Lord Knollys, General the Right Hon. Sir D. M. Probyn, G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.S.I., B.C. (P.C.), Private Secretary to the King ; Keeper of His Majesty's Privy Purse, his Coronet carried by his Page, Hon. Edward Knollys. Major-General Sir Arthur Ellis, Major-General Sir Henry Ewart. K.C.V.O., C.S.I., K.C.B., K.C.V.O., Comptroller Lord Chamberlain's Department. Crown Equerry. Captain the Hon. Major-General Seymour Fortescue, C.V.O., C.M.G., Sir Stanley de A. C. Clarke, K.C.V.O., C.M.G., Equerry to the King. Equerry to the King. Colonel T. Galley, M.V.O., Silver Stick in Waiting. Colonel R. Ellison, Colonel R. Hennell, D.S.O., Ensign of the Yeomen of the Guard. Lieutenant of the Yeomen of the Guard. Captain Houston French, Major E. H. Elliot, Lieut.-Col. Hon. F. Colborne, Col. F. B. de Sales La Terriere, Clerk of the Cheque, Lieut.-Col. C. D. Patterson, Exons of the to the Exons of the Yeomen of the Guard. Yeomen of the Guard. Yeomen of the Guard. Twenty Yeomen of the Guard. The Standards were handed to the Barons of the Cinque Ports at the entrance to the Choir. APPENDIX I 349 HIS MAJESTY'S GUESTS AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY. No. i. MEMBERS OF THE ROYAL FAMILY OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND, AND RELATIVES OF THE ROYAL FAMILY. Their Royal Highnesses The Prince and Princess of Wales. Their Royal Highnesses Prince Edward and Prince Albert of Wales. 1 Her Royal Highness The Princess Victoria. Her Royal Highness The Princess Louise, Duchess of Fife, and The Duke of Fife. Their Royal Highnesses The Prince Charles of Denmark and The Princess Maud, Princess Charles of Denmark. Their Royal Highnesses The Duke and Duchess of Connaught and Strathearn. His Royal Highness The Prince Arthur of Connaught. Their Royal Highnesses The Princesses Margaret and Victoria Patricia of Connaught. Their Royal Highnesses The Prince Christian of Schleswig-Hplstein and The Princess Helena, Princess Christian of Schleswig-Holstein, and Their Highnesses The Princess Victoria and The Prince Albert of Schleswig-Holstein. Her Highness The Princess Louise Augusta of Schleswig-Holstein. Her Royal Highness The Princess Louise, Duchess of Argyll, and The Duke of Argyll. Her Royal Highness The Princess Beatrice, Princess Henry of Battenberg, and Their Highnesses The Princess Ena and The Princes Alexander, Leopold and Maurice of Battenberg. Her Royal Highness The Princess Beatrice of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha. Their Royal Highnesses The Duchess of Albany and The Princess Alice of Albany. His Royal Highness The Duke of Saxe-Coburg and Gotha, Duke of Albany. His Royal Highness The Duke of Cambridge. Her Royal Highness The Princess Frederica, Baroness von Pawel Rammingen and The Baron von Pawel Rammingen. Her Royal Highness The Grand Duchess of Mecklenburg-Strelitz and His Highness The Duke Adolf- Friedrich of Mecklenburg-Strelitz. Her Grand Ducal Highness The Princess Louis of Battenberg and Her Serene Highness Princess Victoria Alice of Battenberg. Their Serene Highnesses The Duke and Duchess of Teck. Their Serene Highnesses The Prince Francis and The Prince Alexander of Teck. Her Serene Highness The Princess Victor of Hohenlohe-Langenburg and The Countesses Feodore, Helena and Valda Gleichen and The Count Gleichen. MEMBERS OF FOREIGN REIGNING FAMILIES. His Royal Highness The Grand Duke of Hesse. Their Royal Highnesses The Prince and Princess Henry of Prussia. His Royal Highness The Crown Prince of Denmark. Their Royal Highnesses The Duke and Duchess of Sparta. Their Royal Highnesses The Crown Prince and The Crown Princess of Roumania. Their Royal Highnesses Prince George and Prince Andrew of Greece. His Imperial Highness The Grand Duke Michael Michaelovitch of Russia and Countess Torby. 1 In the Supplement to the London Gazette, October 29, 1902, in which alone of the Earl Marshal's lists the names of the young Princes of Wales are mentioned, the younger was described as Prince George of Wales. But His Royal Highness is known as Prince Albert of Wales. 350 APPENDIX I No. 2. LIST OF THE CHIEFS OF THE SPECIAL EMBASSIES SENT TO REPRESENT FOREIGN POWERS AT THE CORONATION WHEN ARRANGED FOR JUNE 26, 1902, WHO ON ACCOUNT OF ITS POSTPONEMENT HAD TO LEAVE ENGLAND WITHOUT FULFILLING THEIR MISSION. (!N ALPHABETICAL ORDER.) 1 AUSTRIA-HUNGARY. His Imperial and Royal Highness The Archduke Francis Ferdinand. BAVARIA. His Royal Highness The Prince Leopold of Bavaria. BELGIUM. His Royal Highness The Prince Albert of Belgium. CHINA. His Imperial Highness Prince Cb6n. CORE A. His Imperial Highness Yi Chai-kak, Prince of Eui-Yang. EGYPT. His Highness The Prince Mohamed Ali Pacha. FRANCE. His Excellency Vice- Admiral Gervais. ITALY. Their Royal Highnesses The Duke and Duchess of Aosta. JAPAN. His Imperial Highness The Prince Akihito Komatsu. MECKLENBURG-STRELITZ. His Royal Highness The Hereditary Grand Duke of Mecklenburg-Strelitz. MONACO. His Serene Highness The Hereditary Prince of Monaco. MONTENEGRO. His Highness Prince Danilo of Montenegro. MOROCCO. His Excellency Kaid Abderrahman Ben Abdersadek, Governor of Fez. ENVOY EXTRAORDINARY FROM THE HOLY SEE. His Excellency Monsignor Merry del Val (Archbishop of Nicaea). NETHERLANDS. His Excellency Baron Sirtema de Grovestins. PERSIA. His Royal Highness Moazzed-ed-Douleb. PORTUGAL. His Royal Highness The Crown Prince of Portugal. 1 It has been thought that it would be interesting to put on record the names of these Princes and Special Envoys, although they were not present on August 9, 1902. All the " Members of Foreign Reigning Families," whose names appear in the previous category under that heading (with the exception of the Grand Duke Michael Michaelovitch), were also sent to England to represent their respective sovereigns in June, and were able to be present at the postponed ceremony in August. APPENDIX I 351 RUSSIA. His Imperial Highness The Hereditary Grand Duke Michael. SERVIA. His Excellency General Laza-Petrovitch. SIAM. His Royal Highness The Crown Prince of Siam, G.C.V.O. SPAIN. His Royal Highness Don Carlos de Bourbon, Prince of the Asturias. SWEDEN AND NORWAY. His Royal Highness The Crown Prince of Sweden and Norway. TURKEY. His Excellency Turkhan Pacha. UNITED STATES. His Excellency The Honourable Whitelaw Reid and Mrs Whitelaw Reid. WURTEMBERG. His Royal Highness The Duke Albert of Wurtemberg. ZANZIBAR. His Excellency Prince Said AH. No. 3. THE DIPLOMATIC BODY. 1 AMBASSADORS AND AMBASSADRESSES. Their Excellencies Monsieur de Staal (Russia). Madame de Staal. Count Deym (Austria-Hungary). Costaki Anthopoulos Pacha (Turkey). Madame Anthopoulos. Monsieur Paul Cambon (France). The Honourable Joseph H. Choate (United States). Mrs Choate. The Duke of Mandas and Villanueva (Spain). The Duchess of Mandas and Villanueva. Monsieur Pansa (Italy). Count Paul Wolff Metternich (Germany). Marquis de Several (Portugal). ") The Portuguese and Japanese Ministers at the Court Viscount Tadasu Hayashi (Japan). V of St James's were specially accredited as Ambas- Viscountess Hayashi. j sadors to attend the Coronation. MINISTERS AND THEIR WIVES. General Mirza Mohammed AH Khan, Ala-es-Saltaneh (Persia). Monsieur de Bille (Denmark). Madame de Bille. Baron Whettnall (Belgium). Count C. Lewenhaupt (Sweden and Norway). 1 The lists of the Diplomatic Body have been prepared independently for the purpose of this Appendix. They are due to the courtesy of Mr R. J. Synge, C.M.G., H.M. Deputy Marshal of the Ceremonies, who was kind enough to send a circular to all the Embassies and Legations asking for lists of all the members who were actually present in Westminster Abbey on August 9, 1902. Not a single Embassy or Legation failed to respond, so it is hoped that the names in this important category are accurate as well as complete. 352 APPENDIX I Countess Lewenhaupt. Senor Don E. Machain (Paraguay). Madame Machain. Senor Don Felix Aramayo (Bolivia). Senor Don Domingo Gana (Chili). Madame Gana. Senor Don Florencio Dominguez (Argentine Republic). Madame Dominguez. Monsieur Bourcart (Switzerland). Baron Gericke van Herwijnen (Netherlands). Baroness Gericke van Herwijnen. Senor Don Rafael Zaldivar (Salvador). Senor Don Joaquin Nabuco de Aranjo (Brazil). Madame Nabuco. Senor Don Ignacio Gutierrez- Ponce (Colombia). Madame Gutie'rrez-Ponce. Monsieur A. Catargi ( Roumania). Madame Catargi. Monsieur M. G. Militchevitch (Servia). Min Yung Ton (Corea). Madame Min Yung Ton. Senor Don Alfonso Lancaster Jones (Mexico). Madame Lancaster Jones. Senor Don Crisanto Medina (Nicaragua). Chang Ta-Jen (China). Madame Chang. Monsieur D. G. Metaxas (Greece). Madame Metaxas. Senor Don Homero Morla (Ecuador). Madame Morla. Monsieur Janvier (Hayti). Madame Janvier. MEMBERS OF THE DIPLOMATIC BODY ATTACHED TO THE FOREIGN EMBASSIES AND LEGATIONS ACCREDITED TO THE COURT OF SI- JAMES'S, AND THE LADIES BELONGING TO THOSE MISSIONS. RUSSIA. Abdul Hak Hussein Bey. Monsieur Poklevski-Koziell. Henry Elias Bey. Prince M. Radziwill. Lieutenant Vassif Effendi. Princess Radziwill. FRANCE. Prince Wolkonski. T /-. a- Major-General Zermoloff. Monsieur Leon Geoffray, Minister Plem- Captain Bostroem. . . potentiary. Madame Bostroem. Madame Leon Geoffray. Lieutenant Theilet. Monsieur Emile Daeschner. Madame Theilet. Count de Manneville. Monsieur S. Tatistcheff. Countess de Manneville. Monsieur M. de Seynes. AUSTRIA-HUNGARY. Monsieur A. de Fleuriau. Count Albert Mensdorff-Pouilly-Dietrich- Madame de Fleuriau. stein. Monsieur P. de Barante. Count Leopold Berchtold. Count F. de Montholon. Countess Berchtold. Captain Schilling. Count Charles Trauttmansdorff. Lieutenant-Colonel d'Amade. Count Louis Badeni. TlMiTirn NTATR<; Captain Joseph Ritter von Schwartz. ^ ^^ UNITED STATES ' TURKEY. Mr Henry White. Abdul Hak Hamid Bey. Mrs White. Reshid Sadi Bey. Miss White. APPENDIX I 353 Mr J. Ridgely Carter. Mrs Carter. Mr Craig Wadsworth. Captain Richardson Clover. U.S.N. Mrs Clover. Major E. B. Cassatt. Mr William Woodward. SPAIN. Sefior Don Pablo Soler. Madame Soler. Senor Don A. Padilla. Madame Padilla. Senor Don Jose 1 Landecho. Senor Don J. Perez del Pulgar. Staff Major Don J. de Manzanos. Captain Don Manuel Diaz Iglesias. ITALY. Signor Francesco Carignani di Novoli. Count V. di Carrobip. Signor Livio Caetani. Duke G. Caracciolo di Castagneta. GERMANY. Baron Hermann Eckhardstein. Baroness Eckhardstein. Dr Scheller-Steinwartz. Dr A. Zimmermann. Count W. Oberndorff. Prince Lynar. Herr von Oppell. Captain Coerper, I.G.N. Madame Coerper. Major Count von der Schulenberg. Countess Schulenberg. PERSIA. Mirza Mehdi Khan Moin-el-Vezaret. Mirza Abdul Goffar Khan. Mirza Hussein Khan. DENMARK. Mademoiselle de Bille. Monsieur Torben de Bille. Monsieur H. de Grevenkop Castenskjold. Monsieur C. A. Gosch. Madame Gosch. GUATEMALA. Monsieur Machado, Charge 1 d'Affaires. BELGIUM. Baron A. Grenier. Baroness Grenier. Monsieur E. van Grootven. Monsieur Paul May. SWEDEN AND NORWAY. Baron Ramel. Count Axel Wachtmeister. Count G. A. Lewenhaupt. Z PORTUGAL. Monsieur J. da Camara Manoel. Monsieur Antonio da C. Cabral. PARAGUAY. Senor Don Eusebio Ayala. BOLIVIA. Senor Don J. E. Zalles. Madame Zalles. Senor Don Eduardo Aramayo. Lieutenant-Colonel Don Pedro Suarez. Madame Suarez. CHH,I. Mademoiselle Gana. Senor Don Victor Eastman. Senor Don Enrique Antunez. ARGENTINE REPUBLIC. Mademoiselle Dominguez. Senor Don Vicente J. Dominguez. Senor Don Luis H. Dominguez. Senor Don Carlos M. Dominguez. Senor Don Carlos A. Becu. Lieutenant-Commander Don Julian Irizj Senor Don Manuel A. Monies de Oca. SlAM. Luang Ratanayapti (Charge" d'Affaires). Mr Frederick Verney. Mrs Frederick Verney. SWITZERLAND. Monsieur F. de Salis. Madame de Salis. Monsieur Charles R. Paravicini. NETHERLANDS. Monsieur C. Crommelin. SALVADOR. Senor Don S. Perez Triana. Madame Triana. JAPAN. Mr Nabeshifna. Mr Moritaro Abe. Mr Yukichi Obata. Captain Chikakata Tamari. Major Taro Utsonomiya, BRAZIL. Monsieur J. M. Cardoso de Oliveria. Madame Cardoso de Oliveria. Monsieur S. Gurgel do Amaral. Madame Gurgel do Amaral. Mademoiselle Godinho. Monsieur J. P. Graca Aranha. COLOMBIA. Mademoiselle Gutierrez-Ponce. 354 APPENDIX I PERU. Senor Don Eduardo Lembcke. Senor Don Pablo E. Caballero. Senor Don Ricardo E. Lembcke. Mademoiselle Lembcke. ROUMANIA. Mademoiselle Mariette Catargi. Mademoiselle Olga Catargi. Monsieur A. A. Catargi. Monsieur M. B. Boeresco. Monsieur D. Burilliano. COREA. Aw Dal Yung. Madame Aw Dal Yung. Yi Han Eung. Yee Key Hyun. MEXICO. Mademoiselle Luisa Zubieta. Senor Don Miguel de Beistegui. Madame de Beistegui. Senor Don Crisoforo Causeco. NICARAGUA. Mademoiselle Medina. Monsieur Manzano Tarres. CHINA. Sir Halliday Macartney, K.C.M.G. Mr Chen Mou-Ting. Mr Chou Hung-Yii. Mr Ivan Chen. GREECE. Mademoiselle Metaxas. Monsieur Alexandre C. Carapanos. ECUADOR. Senor Don E. Dorn y de Alsiia. Senor Don Celso Nevares. SPECIAL MISSIONS. BAROTSELAND. Lewanika, Paramount Chief of the Barotse Kingdom. Lieutenant-Colonel Colin Harding, C.M.G. Ngambella Nigekna, Prime Mnister. Ishi Kambai (son-in-law). Kuarte, Government Interpreter. ETHIOPIA. His Highness Ras Makunan. Lieutenant-Colonel John Lane Harrington, C.V.O. Captain James. Abbatabar. Hailahsallassi. Mehima. Kalhba. Bern. Fitausari. No. 4. THE LORDS SPIRITUAL AND TEMPORAL WHO DID HOMAGE TO THE KING AFTER THE ENTHRON1ZATION OF HlS MAJESTY AT WESTMINSTER ABBEY ; AND THE PEERESSES. THE LORDS SPIRITUALS Frederick-(Temple) Lord Archbishop of Canterbury. (P. C. ) William-Dalyrmple-(Maclagan) Lord Archbishop of York. (P. C. ) Arthur- Foley-(Winnington- Ingram) Lord Bishop of London. (f.C.) 1 The family names of the Lords Spiritual have been added as being useful for future reference. Otherwise the list is identical with that which appeared in the Coronation Supplement to the London Gazette of October 29, 1902. It differs in some respects from the enumeration of the Archbishops and Bishops in the lists specially drawn up by the Earl Marshal's office, in which Garter's Roll is referred to for the names of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal. But Garter's Roll gives the order of the peerage, without specifying which peers were present at the Coronation. The lists of the peerage transcribed here are those which the Earl Marshal issued in the London Gazette, and which include only those peers who did homage at Westminster Abbey. This small matter is mentioned because a comparison of Garter's Roll with the list in the London Gazette raises an interesting point concerning the Spiritual Peers. Garter's Roll gives the names only of those Bishops who had taken their seats in the House of Lords on August 9, 1902 ; while the list in the Gazette, quoted above, includes the Bishop of St Davids and the seven other junior Bishops who were then awaiting vacancies before they could take their seats, under 10 and II Viet. c. 108. The eight Bishops thus omitted from Garter's Roll were included in a supplementary list drawn up in the Earl Marshal's office, under the heading APPENDIX I 355 Handley-Carr-Glyn-(Moule) Lord Bishop of Durham. Randall-Thomas-(Davidson) Lord Bishop of Winchester. Charles-John-(Ellicott) Lord Bishop of Gloucester. Ernest-Roland-(Wilberforce) Lord Bishop of Chichester. William-Boyd-(Carpenter) Lord Bishop of Ripon. Edward-(King) Lord Bishop of Lincoln. (The Lord) Ahvyne-(Compton) Lord Bishop of Ely. Alfred-George-( Ed wards) Lord Bishop of St Asaph. John-Wogan-(Festing) Lord Bishop of St. Albans. John-(Gott) Lord Bishop of Truro. (The Honourable) Augustus-(Legge) Lord Bishop of Lichfield. John-Wareing-(Bardsley) Lord Bishop of Carlisle. John-(Sheepshanks) Lord Bishop of Norwich. George- Wyndham-(Kennion) Lord Bishop of Bath and Wells. John-(Percival) Lord Bishop of Hereford. Edward-Stuart-(Talbot) Lord Bishop of Rochester. Edgar-(Jacob) Lord Bishop of Newcastle. John-(Owen) Lord Bishop of St David's. George-(Forrest-Browne) Lord Bishop of Bristol. George-( Rodney- Eden) Lord Bishop of Wakefield. Watkin-(Williams) Lord Bishop of Bangor. Francis-(Chavasse) Lord Bishop of Liverpool. Herbert-(Ryle) Lord Bishop of Exeter. Francis-(Paget) Lord Bishop of Oxford. Charles-(Gore) Lord Bishop of Worcester. Norman-Dumenil-John-(Straton) Lord Bishop of Sodor and Man. THE LORDS TEMPORAL. Princes of the. Blood Royal being Peers of Parliament. His Royal Highness The Prince of Wales, K.G., K.T., K.P.. G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) His Royal Highness Arthur- William-Patrick-Albert Duke of Connaught and Strathearn, K.G., K.T., K.P., G.C.B., G.C.S.I., G.C.M.G., G.C.I.E., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) of "Bishops not Peers," and these were each styled "The Right Reverend the Bishop" without the title of "Lord." While it is certain that no Bishops have the right to be called Lord except the diocesans of the recognized Sees of England and Wales, the proceedings at the Coronation seem to prove that the Bishops of all English and Welsh Sees are Lords, including those waiting their turn for vacancies in the House of Peers. For all the Bishops, in the list above, are styled by the Earl Marshal's orders, in the Special Gazette, Lords Spiritual, including the eight who were technically not yet Lords of Parliament, and they all "pronounced the words of homage after the Archbishop, kneeling in their places." At the same time, the omission of the word " Lord " from the title of the junior Bishops, in the aforementioned list, drawn up in the Earl Marshal's office, is not accidental, as that list of " Bishops not Peers " is headed with the name of the Primate of All Ireland (Dr Alexander), who sat among the Bishops of England and Wales, and who is there called "The Lord Archbishop of Armagh" by reason of his having been a Lord of Parliament, when Bishop of Derry and Raphoe, before the disestablish- ment of the Irish Church. The point is interesting as the two conflicting authorities are both under the high direction of the Earl Marshal. But the acceptance by the King of the homage of the Bishops who had not yet seats in the House of Peers seems conclusively to class them as Lords Spiritual. This was in accordance with the precedent at Queen Victoria's Coronation, when all the Irish prelates present did homage as Lords, while only four of them had seats ; although, owing to the peculiar position of the Irish peers under the Act of Union, the case is not quite on all fours with that of English Bishops who have not yet taken their seats. It may be added that the Bishop of Sodor and Man, who has a position apart, having a seat, but never a vote, in the House of Lords, though he did homage, is not included in Garter's Roll. 356 APPENDIX I His Royal Highness George-William-Frederick-Charles Duke of Cambridge, K.G.. K.T., K.P., G.C.B., G.C.S.I., G.C.M.G., G.C.I.E., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) DUKES.I Henry Duke of Norfork, Earl Marshal and Hereditary Marshal of England, K.G. (P. C.) Algernon Duke of Somerset. Augustus-Charles-Lennox Duke of Grafton, K.G., C.B. Henry-Adelbert-Wellington-Fitzroy Duke of Beaufort. George-Godolphin Duke of Leeds. Herbrand-Arthur Duke of Bedford, K.G. Spencer-Compton Duke of Devonshire, K.G. (P.C.) Charles-Richard-John Duke of Marlborough, K.G. (P.C.) John-James-Robert Duke of Rutland, K.G., G.C.B. (P.C.) William-Henry-Walter Duke of Buccleuch, K.G., K.T. Sihn-Douglas-Sutherland Duke of Argyll, K.T., G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) enry-John Duke of Roxburghe, K.T., M.V.O. William-John-Arthur-Charles-James Duke of Portland, K.G., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) William-Angus-Drogo Duke of Manchester. Henry- Pelham -Archibald-Douglas Duke of Newcastle. Henry-George Duke of Northumberland, K.G. (P.C.) Arthur-Charles Duke of Wellington, K.G., G.C.V.O. Cromartie Duke of Sutherland, K.G. James Duke of Abercorn, K.G., C.B. (P.C.) Hugh- Richard- Arthur Duke of Westminster. Alexander- William-George Duke of Fife, K.T., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) MARQUESSES. Henry -William-Montagu Marquess of Winchester. Charles Marquess of Huntly. (P.C.) Percy-Sholto Marquess of Queensberry. William- Montagu Marquess of Tweeddale, K.T. Henry-Charles-Keith Marquess of Lansdown.e, K.G., G.C.S.I., G.C.M.G., G.C.I.E. (P.C.) John-James-Dudley-Stuart Marquess Townshend. Thomas-Henry Marquess of Bath. Hugh-de-Grey Marquess of Hertford. (P.C.) John Marquess of Bute. Arthur- Wills-John-Wellington-Trumbull-Blundell Marquess of Downshire. William-Thomas-Brownlow Marquess of Exeter. John-Charles Marquess Camden. Henry-Cyril Marquess of Anglesey. George-Henry-Hugh Marquess of Cholmondeley. (P.C.) Charles-Stewart Marquess of Londonderry, K.G. (P.C.) James-Edward-William-Theobald Marquess of Ormonde, K.P. (P.C.) Frederick- William-John Marquess of Bristol. Archibald Marquess of Ailsa. Constantine-Charles-Henry Marquess of Normanby. Gavin Marquess of Breadalbane, K.G. (P.C.) Terence-John-Temple Marquess of Dufferin and Ava. Lawrence Marquess of Zetland, K.T. (P. C. ) 1 These lists of the Lords Temporal as given in the Coronation Supplement of the London Gazette differ from Garter's Roll, in that the Peers are arranged according to their respective orders, no notice being taken of the official precedence given to the Lord Chancellor, the Lord President, the Lord Steward, etc. The reason being that official rank, as apart from nobiliary rank, was not recognised at the homage. For a somewhat analogous reason all the Lords Spiritual are put before all the Lords Temporal, including even Princes of the Blood Royal, the Archbishop having done homage before H.R.H. the Prince of Wales in accordance with ancient precedent. See footnote, p. 306. APPENDIX I 357 EARLS. Charles- Henry- John Earl of Shrewsbury. Frederick-Arthur Earl of Derby, K.G., G.C.B. (P.O.) Warner-Francis-John-Plantagenet Earl of Huntingdon. Sidney Earl of Pembroke and Montgomery, G.C.V.O. (P.C.) Rudolph-Robert-Basil-Aloysius-Augustine Earl of Denbigh. Montague-Peregrine-Albemarle Earl of Lindsey. William Earl of Stamford. Ed wyn- Francis Earl of Chesterfield. (P.C.) Edward-George-Henry Earl of Sandwich. George-Devereux-De-Vere Earl of Essex. George-James Earl of Carlisle. Anthony Earl of Shaftesbury. Aldred-Frederick-George-Beresford Earl of Scarbrough. Arnold-Allan-Cecil Earl of Albemarle, C.B., M.V.O. George- William Earl of Coventry. (P.C.) Victor-Albert-George Earl of Jersey, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. (P.C.) James-Ludovic Earl of Crawford, K.T. Charles-Gore Earl of Errol, K.T., C.B. John-Francis-Erskine Earl of Mar. Norman-Evelyn Earl of Rothes. Sholto-George- Watson Earl of Morton. George-Arnulph Earl of Eglintoun. Walter-John-Francis Earl of Mar and Kellie. Claude Earl of Strathmore and Kinghorn. George Earl of Haddington, K.T. Randolph-Henry Earl of Galloway. Frederick-Henry Earl of Lauderdale. David-Clark Earl of Lindsay. Archibald-Fitzroy-George Earl of Kinnoull. Charles-Edward-Hastings Earl of Loudoun. Victor-Alexander Earl of Elgin and Kincardine, K.G., G.C.S.I., G.C.I.E. (P.C.) Francis-Richard Earl of Wemyss. Ronald- Ruth ven Earl of Leven and Melville. (P. C. ) Algernon-Hawkins-Thomond Earl of Kintore, G.C.M.G. (P.C.) John-Campbell Earl of Aberdeen, G.C.M.G. (P.C.) Edmond-Walter Earl of Orkney. Archibald-Philip Earl of Rosebery, K.G., K.T. (P.C.) William-Heneage Earl of Dartmouth. (P.C.) Charles-Wightwick Earl of Aylesford. Francis-Thomas-De-Grey Earl Cowper, K.G. (P.C.) Arthur-Philip Earl Stanhope. William-Frederick Earl Waldegrave. Newton Earl of Portsmouth. Francis- Richard-Charles-Guy Earl Brooke and Earl of Warwick. William-Charles-De-Meuron Earl Fitzwilliam. Frederick-George Earl of Guilford. Albert-Edward-Philip-Henry Earl of Hardwicke. Jacob Earl of Radnor. John-Poyntz Earl Spencer, K.G. (P.C.) Seymour-Henry Earl Bathurst, C.M.G. William-David Earl of Mansfield. William-Henry Earl of Mount-Edgcumbe, G.C.V.O. (P. C. ) George- Edward-Stanhope-Molyneux Earl of Carnarvon. George-Henry Earl Cadogan, K.G. (P.C.) James-Edward Earl of Malmesbury. Richard-Edmund-St-Lawrence Earl of Cork and Orrery, K.P. (P.C.) Anthony- Francis Earl of Westmeath. (P.C.) Reginald Earl of Meath. (P.C.) Frederick-Rudolph Earl of Cavan. Ponsonby- William Earl of Drogheda. 358 APPENDIX I Ivo-Francis Walter Earl of Darnley. John-Vansittart-Danvers Earl of Lanesborough. Arthur-Jocelyn-Charles Earl of Arran. John-Horatio Earl of Mexborough. Osbert-Cecil Earl of Sefton. Richard-James Earl of Clanwilliam, G.C.B., K.C.M.G. Dermot-Robert-Wyndham Earl of Mayo. (P.C.) Lowry-Egerton Earl of Enniskillen, K.P. John-Henry Earl of Erne, K. P. (P. C. ) William Earl of Carysfort, K.P. Hamilton-John-Agmondesham Earl of Desart, K.C.B. Ralph-Francis Earl of Wicklow. Rupert-Charles Earl of Clonmell. Charles Earl of Leitrim. George Earl of Lucan, K.P. James-Francis Earl of Bandon, K.P. Henry-James Earl Castle Stewart. James-Francis-Harry Earl of Rosslyn. William-George-Robert Earl of Craven. William-Hillier Earl of Onslow, G.C.M.G. William-Frederick Earl of Clancarty. George-Charles Earl of Powis. Archibald-Brabazon-Sparrow Earl of Gosford, K.P. Lawrence Earl of Rosse, K.P. Sidney- James-Ellis Earl of Normanton. Charles-William-Sydney Earl Manvers. Robert-Horace Earl of Orford. Albert- Henry-George Earl Grey. Hugh-Cecil Earl of Lonsdale. John-Herbert-Dudley Earl of Harrowby. Henry-Ulick Earl of Harewood. James- Walter Earl of Verulam. Henry-Cornwallis Earl of Saint Germans. Albert- Edmund Earl of Morley. (P. C. ) George-Cecil-Orlando Earl of Bradford. William Earl Beauchamp. Henry- North Earl of Sheffield. John Earl of Eldon. George-Richard-Penn Earl Howe. George-Edward-John-Mowbray Earl of Stradbroke. Algernon- William-Stephen Earl Temple of Stowe. Francis-Charles Earl of Kilmorey, K.P. William Earl of Listowel, K.P. Frederick-Archibald- Vaughan Earl Cawdor. William-Brabazon-Lindesay Earl of Norbury. Aubrey Earl of Munster. Robert-Adam-Philips-Haldane Earl of Camperdown. Thomas-Francis Earl of Lichfield. John-George Earl of Durham. Granville-George Earl Granville. Henry-Alexander-Gordon Earl of Effingham. Charles- Alfred- Worsley Earl of Yarborouh. (P. C. ) Charles-William-Francis Earl of Gainsborough. Francis-Charles-Granville Earl of Ellesmere. Kenelm-Charles-Edward Earl of Cottenham. Henry-Arthur-Mornington Earl Cowley. William Humble Earl of Dudley. Vesey Earl of Dartrey. Francis-John Earl of Wharncliffe. William-Ernest Earl of Feversham. Thomas-George Earl of Northbrook, G.C.S. I. (P.C.) APPENDIX I 359 Herbert-John Earl Cairns. Victor-Alexander-George-Robert Earl of Lytton. Edward-George Earl of Lathom. William-Waldegrave Earl of Selborne. (P. C. ) Cornwallis Earl de Montalt. Charles-Robert Earl Carrington, G.C.M.G. (P.C.) Robert-Offiey-Ashburton Earl of Crewe. (P. C.) Wilbraham Earl Egerton. Hardinge-Stanley Earl of Halsbury. (P. C. ) Frederick-Sleigh Earl Roberts, K.G., K.P., G.C.B., O.M., G.C.S.I., G.C.I.E., B.C. (P.C.) Evelyn Earl of Cromer, G.C.B., G.C.M.G., G.C.V.O., K.C.S.I. (P.C.) VISCOUNTS. Byron-Plantagenet Viscount Falkland. Charles-George Viscount Cobham. Evelyn-Edward-Thomas Viscount Falmouth, C.B., M.V.O. Jenico-William-Joseph Viscount Gormanston, G.C.M.G. Henry-Edmund Viscount Mountgarret. Harold-Arthur Viscount Dillon. Hugh-Richard Viscount Downe, C.B., C.I.E. Samuel Viscount Moles worth. Gustavus- Russell Viscount Boyne. Walter-Bulkeley Viscount Barrington. George-Edmund-Milnes Viscount Galway. Mervy n-Ed ward Viscount Powerscourt, K.P. (P.C.) William-Geoffrey-Bouchard Viscount Mountmorres. Arthur-Robert-Pyers-Joseph-Mary Viscount Southwell. James-Wilfrid Viscount Lifford. Henry-William-Crosbie Viscount Bangor. Thomas-Charles Viscount Clifden. Edward Viscount Doneraile. Henry- Power-Charles-Stanley Viscount Monck. Henry-Charles Viscount Hardinge. Charles-Lindley Viscount Halifax. William-Henry-Berkeley Viscount Portman. Henry-Robert Viscount Hampden, G.C.M.G. Garnet-Joseph Viscount Wolseley, K.P., G.C.B., O.M., G.C.M.G. Richard-Assheton Viscount Cross, G.C.B., G.C.S.I. (P.C.) Henry-Thurstan Viscount Knutsford, G.C.M.G. (P.C.) Reginald-Baliol Viscount Esher, K.C.B., K.C.V.O. George-Joachim Viscount Goschen. (P.C.) Horatio-Herbert Viscount Kitchener, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. Charles-John Viscount Colville of Culross, K.T., G.C.V.O. (P.C.) Victor-Albert-Francis-Charles Viscount Churchill, K.C.V.O. BARONS. Dudley-Charles Lord De Ros, K.P., K.C.V.O. Charles-Botolph-Joseph Lord Mowbray. George-Manners Lord Hastings. Robert-Nathaniel-Cecil-George Lord Zouche of Haryngworth. Rawdon-George-Grey Lord Grey de Ruthyn. Hubert-George-Charles Lord Vaux of Harrowden. Robert-George Lord Windsor. (P.C.) William-Henry Lord North. Beauchamp-Moubray Lord St John of Bletso. Thomas-Evelyn Lord Howard de Walden. Bernard-Henry-Philip Lord Petre. John-Fiennes Lord Saye and Sele. Ronald-John Lord Dormer. Henry-John-Philip-Sidney Lord Teynham, 360 APPENDIX I George-Frederick-William Lord Byron. Lewis-Henry-Hugh Lord Clifford of Chudleigh. Henry-de-Vere Lord Barnard. Alexander-William-Frederick Lord Saltoun. Charles- William Lord Sinclair. William Lord Sempill. Marmaduke-Francis Lord Herries. Sidney-Herbert Lord Elphinstone. Simon-Joseph Lord Lovat. Archibald-Patrick-Thomas Lord Borthwick. Alexander-Hugh Lord Balfour of Burleigh, K.T. (P.C.) William-John-George Lord Napier. Donald-James Lord Reay, G.C.S.I., G.C.I.E. Montolieu-Fox Lord Elibank. Alexander-Charles Lord Belhaven and Stenton. Walter-James Lord Ruthven. Arthur-Fitzgerald Lord Kinnaird. Digby-Wentworth-Bayard Lord Middleton. Augustus-Debonnaire-John Lord Monson. Alfred-Nathaniel-Holden Lord Scarsdale. George-Florance Lord Boston. Edward-Henry-Trafalgar Lord Digby. Martin-Bladen Lord Hawke. Henry-Thomas Lord Foley. Thomas Lord Walsingham. John-Richard-Brinsley Lord Grantley. Richard- Henry Lord Berwick. Edward-Lennox Lord Sherborne. Charles Lord Suffield, G.C.V.O., K.C.B. (P.C.) Lloyd Lord Kenyon. George-Augustus-Hamilton Lord Fisherwick (Marquess of Donegall). 1 Henry-Charles Lord Gage ( Viscount Gage)^ William-Thomas Lord Bolton. Thomas Lord Ribblesdale. (P.C.) Edward-John-Moreton-Drax Lord Dunsany. Robert-St-John-Fitzwalter Lord Dunboyne. Lucius-William Lord Inchiquin. William-Charles Lord Newborough. Hugh Lord Kensington. John-Thomas-William Lord Massy. Hamilton-Matthew-Fitzmaurice Lord Muskerry. Josslyn-Francis Lord Muncaster. Francis- William Lord Kilmaine. Luke-Gerald Lord Clonbrock, K.P. (P.C.) Edward- Henry-Churchill Lord Crofton. William Lord de Blaquiere. Henry-O'Callaghan Lord Dunalley. Granville-Augustus- William Lord Radstock. Frederick-Oliver Lord Ashtown. Lionel-Edward Lord Clarina. Edward-Downes Lord Ellenborough. John-Thomas Lord Manners. Albert-Edward Lord Castlemaine. William-Marcus-De-la-Poer, Lord Decies. George-Robert-Canning Lord Harris, G. C.S.I., G.C.I.E. Reginald-Charles-Edward Lord Colchester. Hugh Lord Delamere. Cecil-Theodore Lord Forester. 1 It seems to be by error that Lord Donegall and Lord Gage are not respectively placed by the Earl Marshal among the Marquesses and Viscounts. APPENDIX I 361 John-William Lord Rayleigh. William-Lee Lord Plunket, C.V.O. Llewelyn-Nevill-Vaughan Lord Mostyn. Henry-Spencer Lord Templemore. James- Yorke-McGregor Lord Abinger. Philip Lord De L'Isle and Dudley. Francis-Denzil-Edward Lord Ashburton. Edward-George-Percy Lord Hatherton, C.M.G. Hallyburton-George, Lord Stratheden. Geoffrey-Henry, Lord Oranmore and Browne. William-Ashley-Webb Lord De Mauley. Beilby Lord Wenlock, G.C.S.I., G.C.I.E., K.C.B. (P.C.) William Lord Lurgan. Thomas Spring Lord Monteagle of Brandon, K.P. John-Reginald-Upton Lord Seaton. George-Crespigny-Brabazon Lord Vivian. Henry Lord Congleton, C.B. / Charles-Bertram Lord Bellew. Arthur Lord De Freyne. George-Fitz-Roy-Henry Lord Raglan. Henry Lord Belper. (P.C.) Charles-Compton-William Lord Chesham, K.C.B. Frederic- Augustus Lord Chelmsford, G.C.B. Charles-Henry Lord Leconfield. Godfrey-Charles Lord Tredegar. Henry-Charles Lord Brougham and Vaux. Richard-Luttrell-Pilkington Lord Westbury. Luke Lord Annaly. Hylton-George-Hylton Lord Hylton. George-Sholto-Gordon Lord Penrhyn. Arthur Lord Ormathwaite. Robert- William Lord Napier (of Magdala). Sin-Hamilton Lord Lawrence. rnard-Edward-Barnaby Lord Castletown, C.M.G. Frederick Lord Wolverton. Henry-Campbell Lord Aberdare. Thomas-Francis Lord Cottesloe. Herbert-Perrott-Murray Lord Hampton. William-Richard Lord Harlech. tvor-Bertie Lord Wimborne. Arthur-Edward Lord Ardilaun. Arthur- William Lord Trevor. Edward Lord Tweedmouth. (P.C.) John-William Lord Monk Bretton. Nathaniel-Mayer Lord Rothschild. (P.C.) John Lord Revelstoke. Robert Lord Monkswell. Edward Lord Ashbourne. (P.C.) Rowland Lord Saint Oswald. Robert-Wilfrid Lord Deramore. Henry-John Lord Montagu of Beaulieu. Charles- William Lord Hillingdon. Richard-de-Aquila Lord Stalbridge. (P.C.) Michael-Arthur Lord Burton. Gavin-George Lord Hamilton of Dalzell. Thomas Lord Brassey, K.C.B. John Lord Saint Levan. George-Limbrey Lord Basing. Egerton Lord Addington. John-Savile Lord Savile. Edward-Cecil Lord Iveagh, K.P. 362 APPENDIX I George Lord Mount Stephen. William Lord Kelvin, G. C. V. O. (P. C. ) George Lord Ashcombe. (P.C.) Archibald-Campbell Lord Blythswood. Thomas Lord Crawshaw. William-Amhurst Lord Amherst of Hackney. Thomas- Wodehouse Lord Newton. Henry-Lyle Lord Dunleath. John-Allan Lord Llangattock. George-James Lord Playfair. Cyril Lord Battersea. Ernest-Ambrose Lord Swansea. John-Campbell Lord Overtoun. Cecil-George-Savile Lord Hawkesbury. Arthur Lord Stanmore, G.C.M.G. Reginald- Earle Lord Welby, G.C.B. Horace Lord Davey. (P. C. ) (A Lord of Appeal in Ordinary. ) Sydney-James Lord Wandsworth. Herbert-Coulstoun Lord Burghclere. Henry Lord James of Hereford. (P. C. ) David-Robert Lord Rathmore. (P.C.) Henry Lord Pirbright. (P.C.) Algernon Lord Glenesk. Henry-Hucks Lord Aldenham. Edward Lord Heneage. (P. C. ) Hercules-Arthur-Temple Lord Rosmead. Alexander-Smith Lord Kinnear. Joseph Lord Lister. (P.C.) Henry-Ludlow Lord Ludlow. George-Arbuthnot Lord Inverclyde. Donald- Alexander Lord Strathcona and Mount Royal, G.C.M.G. William-Wallace Lord Newlands. Horace-Brand Lord Farquhar, K.C.V.O. Joseph-Russell Lord Glanusk. James- Patrick-Bannerman Lord Robertson. (P.C.) (A Lord of Appeal in Ordinary.) Martin-Henry Lord Killanin. Peter Lord O'Brien. (P.C.) John-Blair Lord Kinross. William- Lawies Lord Allerton. Arthur-Hugh Lord Barrymore. (P. C. ) Francis-Wallace Lord Grenfell, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. Francis Lord Knollys, G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G. Algernon-Bertram Lord Redesdale, C.V.O., C.B. PEERESSES AND DOWAGER PEERESSES. PRINCESSES OF THE BLOOD ROYAL BEING PEERESSES OF THE UNITED KINGDOM. Her Royal Highness the Princess of Wales. Her Royal Highness the Princess Louise- Victoria-Alexandra-Dagmar Duchess of Fife. Her Royal Highness the Princess Louise-Caroline-Alberta Duchess of Argyll. Her Royal Highness the Duchess of Connaught and Strathearn. Her Royal Highness the Duchess Dowager of Albany. DUCHESSES. Susan-Margaret Duchess of Somerset. Louise Duchess of Beaufort. Katherine-Frances Duchess of Leeds. Adeline-Marie Duchess Dowager of Bedford. Mary-du-Caurroy Duchess of Bedford. Louise- Fredericke-Auguste Duchess of Devonshire, Consuelo Duchess of Marlborough. Louisa-Jane Duchess of Buccleuch, APPENDIX I 363 Ina-Erskine Duchess Dowager of Argyll. Violet-Hermione Duchess of Montrose. Anne-Emily Duchess Dowager of Roxburghe. Winifred Duchess of Portland. Consuelo Duchess Dowager of Manchester. Helena Duchess of Manchester. Kathleen-Florence-May Duchess of Newcastle. Edith Duchess of Northumberland. Kathleen-Emily-Bulkeley Duchess of Wellington. Millicent-Fanny Duchess of Sutherland. Mary-Anna Duchess of Abercorn. Constance-Edwina Duchess of Westminster. MARCHIONESSES. Charlotte-Josephine Marchioness of Winchester. Amy Marchioness of Huntly. Anna-Maria Marchioness of Queensberry. Candida-Louisa Marchioness of Tweeddale. Maud-Evelyn Marchioness of Lansdowne. Violet-Caroline Marchioness of Bath. Mary Marchioness of Hertford. Gwendoline-Mary-Anne Marchioness Dowager of Bute. Georgiana- Elizabeth Marchioness Dowager of Downshire. Emily-Constantia Marchioness Dowager of Headfort. Isabelle-Raymonde Marchioness Dowager of Sligo. Caroline-Ann Marchioness Dowager of Ely. Isabella Marchioness Dowager of Exeter. Myra-Rowena-Sibell Marchioness of Exeter. Joan-Marion Marchioness Camden. Mary-Livingstone Marchioness Dowager of Anglesey. Lilian-Florence-Maud Marchioness of Anglesey. Winifred-Ida Marchioness of Cholmondeley. Mary-Cornelia Marchioness Dowager of Londonderry. Theresa-Susey-Helen Marchioness of Londonderry. Jane-St-Maur- Blanche Marchioness Dowager Conyngham. Elizabeth-Harriet Marchioness of Ormonde. Geraldine-Georgiana-Mary Marchioness of Bristol. Isabella Marchioness of Ailsa. Alma-Imogen-Carlotta-Leonore Marchioness of Breadalbane. Florence-Chapman Marchioness of Dufferin and Ava. Lilian-Elizabeth-Selina Marchioness of Zetland. COUNTESSES. Anna-Theresa Countess Dowager of Shrewsbury. Constance Countess of Derby. Maud-Margaret Countess of Huntingdon. Beatrix-Louisa Countess of Pembroke and Montgomery. Cecilia-Mary Countess of Denbigh. Sybil-Mary Countess of Westmoreland. Millicent Countess of Lindsey. Elizabeth-Louisa-Penelope Countess of Stamford. Dorothea Countess Dowager of Chesterfield. Enid-Edith Countess of Chesterfield. Adela Countess of Essex. Lucy-Cecilia Countess of Scarbrough. Gertrude-Lucia Countess of Albemarle. Blanche Countess of Coventry. Margaret-Elizabeth Countess of Jersey. Emily-Florence Countess of Crawford. Mary-Caroline Countess of Enroll. AUce-Mary Countess of Mar. 364 APPENDIX I Noelle Countess of Rothes. Helen-Geraldine-Maria Countess of Morton. Janet-Lucretia Countess of Eglintoun. Mary-Anne Countess Dowager of Mar and Kellie. Susan- Violet Countess of Mar and Kellie. Anna-Mary Countess Dowager of Moray. Gertrude- Floyer Countess of Moray. Frances-Dora Countess of Strathmore and Kinghorn. Mary-Arabella-Arthur Countess Dowager of Galloway. Amy-Mary-Pauline Countess of Galloway. Ada-Twyford Countess of Lauderdale. Emily-Marian Countess of Lindsay. Alice-Mary-Elizabeth Countess of Loudoun. Grace-Helen Countess of Wemyss. Emma-Selina Countess of Leven and Melville. Cecilia-Florence Countess of Dysart. Cicely- Louisa Countess Dowager of Selkirk. Winifred Countess of Dundonald. Sydney-Charlotte Countess of Kintore. Ishbel-Maria Countess of Aberdeen. Constance Countess of Orkney. Leonora-Sophie Countess of Tankerville. Jane-Wightwick Countess Dowager of Aylesford. Ella-Victoria Countess of Aylesford. Katrine-Cecilia Countess Cowper. Evelyn Countess Stanhope. Mary-Dorothea Countess Waldegrave. Beatrice-Mary Countess of Portsmouth. Anne Countess Dowager Brooke and Countess Dowager of Warwick. Frances-Evelyn Countess Brooke and Countess of Warwick. Maud-Frederica-Elizabeth Countess Fitzwilliam. Georgiana Countess Dowager of Guilford. Mary- Violet Countess of Guilford. Constance-Mary-Elizabeth Countess Dowager de la Warr (bv special permission). Julian Countess of Radnor. Charlotte-Frances-Frederica Countess Spencer. Evelyn-Barnard Countess Dowager Bathurst. Lilias-Margaret-Frances Countess Bathurst. Almina-Victoria-Maria-Alexander Countess of Carnarvon. Beatrix-Jane Countess Cadogan. Sylvia-Georgina Countess Dowager of Malmesbury. Elizabeth-Mary-Margaret Countess of Fingall. Mary Countess Dowager of Cavan. Caroline-Inez Countess of Cavan. Anne-Tower Countess of Drogheda. Frances-Mary Countess Dowager of Granard. Florence-Rose Countess of Darnley. Anne-Elizabeth Countess of Lanesborough. Winifred-Ellen Countess Dowager of Arran. Sophia Countess Dowager of Roden. Evelyn Countess Dowager of Lisburne. Elizabeth-Henrietta Countess of Clanwilliam. Louisa-Jane Countess of Antrim. Mary-Julia Countess of Longford. Geraldine-Sarah Countess of Mayo. Priscilla-Cecilia Countess Annesley. Charlotte-Marion Countess of Enniskillen. Florence-Mary Countess of Erne. Charlotte-Mary Countess of Carysfort. Ellen Countess Dowager of Desart. Margaret-Joan Countess of Desart, APPENDIX I 365 Lucy-Maria Countess Dowager of Clonmell. Winifred Countess Dowager of Leitrim. Cecilia-Catherine Countess of Lucan. Georgiana-Dorothea-Harriet Countess of Bandon. Augusta-Le-Vicomte Countess Castle Stewart. Frances-Isabella Countess Dowager of Donoughmore. Elizabeth Countess Dowager of Caledon. Evelyn-Laura Countess Dowager of Craven. Cornelia Countess of Craven. Florence-Coulstoun Countess of Onslow. Mary-Imelda Countess of Limerick. Adeliza-Georgiana Countess Dowager of Clancarty. Isabel-Maude-Penrice Countess of Clancarty. Violet-Ida-Evelyn Countess of Powis. Louisa-Augusta-Beatrice Countess of Gosford. Frances-Cassandra Countess of Rosse. Caroline-Susan-Augusta Countess Dowager of Normanton. Amy-Frederica-Alice Countess of Normanton. Helen Countess Manvers. Louise-Melissa Countess of Orford. Alice Countess Grey. Mabel Countess of Harrowby. Florence-Katherine Countess of Harewood. Emily-Harriet Countess of Saint Germans. Margaret Countess of Morley. Ida-Frances- Annabella Countess of Bradford. Lettice-Mary-Elizabeth Countess Beauchamp. Isabella-Katharine Countess Dowager Howe. Georgiana-Elizabeth Countess Howe. Helena- Violet- Alice Countess of Stradbroke. Ellen-Constance Countess of Kilmorey. Florence-Elizabeth Countess of Dunraven and Mount-Earl. Ernestine-Mary Countess of Listowel. Mildred Countess of Lichfield. Castalia-Rosalind Countess Dowager Granville. Nina-Ayesha Countess Granville. Marcia-Amelia-Mary Countess of Yarborough (in her own right Baroness Conytrs). Jane Countess Dowager of Lovelace. Mary-Elizabeth Countess of Gainsborough. Cora Countess Dowager of Straff ord. Theodosia-Selina Countess Dowager of Cottenham. Rose Countess of Cottenham. Rachel Countess of Dudley. Sibell-Lilian Countess of Cromartie. Isabel-Geraldine Countess of Kimberley. Julia-Georgiana-Sarah Countess of Dartrey. Ellen Countess of Wharncliffe. Edith Countess Dowager of Lytton. Pamela Countess of Lytton. Wilma Countess of Lathom. Charlotte Countess Dowager Sondes. Beatrix-Maud Countess of Selborne. Elizabeth-Lucy Countess of Iddesleigh. Grace-Augusta Countess of Londesborough. Evelyn-Elizabeth Countess of Ancaster. Cecilia-Margaret Countess Carrington. Margaret-Etrenne-Hannah Countess of Crewe. Alice- Anne Countess Egerton. Wilhelmina Countess of Halsbury. Nora-Henrietta Countess Roberts. Katherine-Georgiana Louisa Countess of Cromer. 366 APPENDIX I VISCOUNTESSES. Mary Viscountess Falkland. Margaret Viscountess Dowager Strathallan. Kathleen Viscountess Falmouth. Emmeline Viscountess Dowager Torrington. Edith Viscountess Hood. Georgina-Jane Viscountess Gormanston. Robina-Marion Viscountess Mountgarret ilia Viscountess Dillon. ecilia-Maria-Charlotte Viscountess Downe. Agnes Viscountess Molesworth. Katharine-Frances Viscountess Boyne. Mary-Isabella Viscountess Barrington. Vere Viscountess Galway. Julia Viscountess Powerscourt. Dorothy-Katherine Viscountess Southwell. Anne-Francis Viscountess Lifford. Elizabeth Viscountess Bangor. Mary Viscountess Clifden. Florence-Elizabeth Viscountess Ferrard. Edith-Caroline-Sophia Viscountess Monck. Violet-Marie-Louise Viscountess Melville. Eleanor Viscountess Gort. Edith Viscountess Dowager Exmouth. Mary-Frances Viscountess Hardinge. Agnes-Elizabeth Viscountess Halifax. Caroline Dowager Viscountess Sherbrooke. Susan-Henrietta Viscountess Hampden. Louisa Viscountess Wolseley. Margaret-Jean Viscountess Knutsford. Eleanor Viscountess Esher. Verena-Maud Viscountess Churchill. BARONESSES. Mary-Geraldine Lady De Ros. Mary-Margaret Dowager Lady Mowbray. Mary Lady Mowbray. Elizabeth-Evelyn Lady Hastings. Margaret Lady Clinton. Violet Dowager Lady Beaumont. Ethel-Mary Dowager Lady Beaumont. Mary Dowager Lady Conyers. Alberta- Victoria-Sarah-Caroline Lady Windsor. Helen-Charlotte Lady St John of Bletso. Blanche Dowager Lady Howard de Walden. Marie-Hanem Lady Dormer. Mabel Lady Teynham. Lucy Lady Byron. Mabel Lady Clifford of Chudleigh. Marion-Margaret-Violet Lady Manners of Haddon. Catherine-Sarah Lady Barnard. Louisa Dowager Lady Forbes. Mary-Eleanor Lady Saltoun. Eveleen Baroness Gray. Margaret-Jane Lady Sinclair. Mary-Beresford Lady Sempill. Angela-Mary-Charlotte Lady Herries. Susanna-Mary Lady Borthwick. Mary Baroness Kinloss. Katherine-Eliza Lady Balfour of Burleigh. Grace Lady Napier. APPENDIX I 367 Fanny-Georgiana-Jane Lady Reay. Blanche-Alice Lady Elibank. Georgina Dowager Lady Belhaven and Stenton. Georgina-Katherine Lady Belhaven and Stenton. Caroline-Annesley Lady Ruthven. Eliza-Maria Lady Middleton. Augusta-Louisa-Caroline Dowager Lady Monson. Cecilia-Constance Lady Boston. Emily-Beryl-Sissy Lady Digby. Jane Dowager Lady Hawke. Evelyn-Vaughan Lady Foley. Alice Lady Grantley. Ellen Dowager Lady Berwick. Emily-Theresa Lady Sherborne. Mary-Ann-Williams Lady Fisherwick. Maud-Augusta-Louisa Lady Calthorpe. Charlotte-Monckton Lady Ribblesdale. Ernle-Elizabeth-Louisa-Maria-Grosvenor Dowager Lady Dunsany. Caroline-Maude-Blanche-Lady Dunboyne. Ellen-Harriet Dowager Lady Inchiquin. Ethel-Jane Lady Inchiquin. Florence-Jane Dowager Lady Farnham. Grace-Bruce Lady Newborough. Constance Lady Muncaster. Augusta-Caroline Lady Clonbrock. Alice-Frances Lady Teignmouth. Clara-Campbell-Lucy Dowager Lady Henley. Augusta-Frederica Lady Henley. Lucienne Lady de Blaquiere. Mary-Frances Lady Dunalley. Violet-Grace Lady Ashtpwn. Sophia-Mary Lady Clarina. Julia-Janet-Georgiana Lady Abercromby. Beatrice-Joanna Dowager Lady Ellenborough. Lydia-Sophia Dowager Lady Manners. Constance-Edwina Lady Manners. Annie-Evelyn Lady Castlemaine. Catherine Dowager Lady Decies. Maria-Gertrude Lady Decies. Lucy-Ada Lady Harris. Isabella-Grace-Maud Lady Colchester. Alice-Florence Lady Garvagh. Florence-Ame Lady Delamere. Emma-Georgina Lady Forester. Evelyn-Georgiana-Mary Lady Rayleigh. Sophie-Catherine Lady Gifford. Emma-Mary Dowager Lady Tenterden. Florence-Sarah-Wilhelmine Lady Poltimore. Mary-Florence-Edith Lady Mostyn. Victoria-Elizabeth Lady Templemore. Helen Dowager Lady Abinger. Elizabeth-Maria Lady De L'Isle and Dudley. Leonora-Caroline Dowager Lady Ashburton. Mabel-Edith Lady Ashburton. Charlotte- Louisa Lady Hatherton. Louisa-Mary Lady Stratheden. Mary-Ethel Lady Methuen. Emily-Julia Lady Lurgan. Elizabeth Lady Monteagle of Brandon. Elizabeth-Beatrice Lady Seaton. Elizabeth-Peter Lady Congleton. 368 APPENDIX I Augusta Dowager Lady Bellew. Mildred-Mary-Josephine Lady Bellew. Marie-Georgiana Lady De Freyne. Marian-Caroline Lady Saint Leonards. Ethel-Jemima Lady Raglan. Margaret Lady Belper. Cecilia Lady Fermoy. Beatrice-Constance Lady Chesham. Barbara Lady Churston. Adora-Frances-Olga Lady Brougham and Vaux. Agatha-Manners Lady Westbury. Anne Dowager Lady Hylton. Alice-Adeliza Lady Hylton. Gertrude- Jessy Lady Penrhyn. Mary-Cecilia Dowager Lady Napier (of Magdala). Eva-Maria-Louisa Lady Napier (of Magdala). Mary-Caroline-Douglas Lady Lawrence. Winifred-Mary Dowager Lady Howard of Glossop. Edith-Amelia Lady Wolverton. Alice-Mary Dowager Lady O'Hagan. Constance-Mary Lady Aberdare. Amy-Augusta-Jackson Dowager Lady Coleridge. Augusta-Henrietta Lady Cottesloe. Evelyn-Nina-Frances Lady Hampton. Evelyn-Henrietta Lady Alington. Constance-Mary Lady Haldon. Olivia-Charlotte Lady Ardilaun. Rosamond-Catherine Lady Trevor. Ethel-Mary Dowager Lady Brabourne Emily-Theresa Dowager Lady Ampthill. Fanny-Octavia-Louisa Lady Tweedmouth. Emma-Louisa Lady Rothschild. Frances-Maria-Adelaide Lady Ashbourne. Mabel-Susan Lady Saint Oswald. Alice Marian Lady Hillingdon. Harriet-Georgina Lady Burton. Sybil-de-Vere Lady Brassey. Elizabeth-Clementina Lady Saint Levan. Evelyn-Harriet Lady Magheramorne. Mary Lady Basing. Rosamond-Jane-Frances Lady De Ramsey. Mary-Adelaide Lady Addington. Gertrude- Violet Lady Savile. Adelaide-Maria Lady Iveagh. Gian Lady Mount Stephen. Susan-Agnes Baroness Macdonald of Earnscliffe. Fanny-Henrietta Dowager Lady Hood of Avalon. Frances-Anna Lady Kelvin. Louisa-Mary Dowager Lady Knightley. Laura Lady Ashcombe. Augusta-Clementina Lady Blythswood. Catherine Lady Crawshaw. Margaret-Susan Lady Amherst of Hackney. Norah-Louisa-Fanny Lady Dunleath. Georgiana-Marcia Lady Llangattock. Augusta-Mary Lady Playfair. Constance Lady Battersea. Averil Dowager Lady Swansea. Katherine-Euphemia Dowager Lady Farrer. Grace-Eliza Lady Overtoun. Susan-Louisa Lady Hawkesbury. APPENDIX I 369 Louisa-Hawes Lady Davey. Jessy-Henrietta Lady Ashton. Winifred-Anne-Henrietta-Christine Lady Burghclere. Sarah Lady Pirbright. Eleanor-Cecilia Lady Heneage. Edith-Louisa Lady Rosmead. Mary Lady Inverclyde. Isabella-Sophia Lady Strathcona and Mount Royal. Emilie Lady Farquhar. Mary-Montgomerie Lady Currie. Emily-Frances Lady Cranworth. Henrietta-Anne Baroness Dorchester. Philadelphia-Mary-Lucy Lady Robertson. Alice Lady Northcote. Annie Lady O'Brien. Marianne-Eliza Lady Kinross. Elizabeth Lady Barrymore. Ardyn Lady Knollys. No. 5. ARCHBISHOPS' AND BISHOPS' WIVES AND DAUGHTERS. Mrs Temple. The Honourable Mrs Maclagan. Miss Theodora Maclagan. Mrs Handley Moule. Miss Mary E. E. Moule. Mrs Randall Davidson. Mrs Kennion. Mrs Williams. Mrs Bardsley. Miss Mabel E. Bardsley. Mrs Ernest Wilberforce. Miss Emily Geraldine Wilber- force. Mrs Percival. The Honourable Mrs Augustus Legge. Miss Beatrice Legge. Mrs Moorhouse. Mrs Sheepshanks. Miss Sheepshanks. The Lady Mary Glyn. Miss Margaret F. Glyn. Mrs Boyd-Carpenter. Miss May Boyd-Carpenter. The Honourable Mrs E. S. Talbot. Miss Mary C. Talbot. Mrs Alfred Edwards. Miss Edwards. Mrs Wordsworth. Miss Margaret Wordsworth. The Lady Laura Ridding. Mrs Gott. Miss Hilda Gott. Mrs Owen. Mrs Eden. Miss Eden. Mrs Chavasse. Miss Dorothea Chavas Mrs Herbert Ryle. Mrs Straton. Mrs Thomson. Mrs Benson. Miss Browne. Mrs Ellicott. Miss Ellicott. Miss Alexander. No. 6. PRIVY COUNCILLORS (OTHER THAN PEERS) WITH THEIR WIVES OR DAUGHTERS OR SISTERS. i. CABINET RANK (PAST AND PRESENT). The Right Honourable Lord George Hamilton, M.P. The Lady George Hamilton. The Right Honourable Charles Thomson Ritchie, M.P. Mrs Ritchie. The Right Honourable Joseph Chamberlain, M.P. Mrs Chamberlain. The Right Honourable William St John Fremantle Brodrick, M.P. Miss Brodrick. The Right Honourable Sir Michael Edward Hicks-Beach, Bart., M.P. The Lady Lucy Hicks-Beach. The Right Honourable Sir William George Granville Vernon Harcourt, M.P. Lady Harcourt. The Right Honourable George John Shaw Lefevre. The Lady Constance Shaw Lefevre. The Right Honourable Sir Charles Wentworth Dilke, Bart., M.P. Lady Dilke. The Right Honourable Sir Henry Campbell-Bannerman, G.C.B., M.P. Lady Campbell-Bannerman. 370 APPENDIX I The Right Honourable Henry Chaplin, M.P. Miss Chaplin. The Right Honourable Arthur James Balfour, M.P. Miss Balfour. The Right Honourable John Morley, M.P. Mrs Morley. The Right Honourable Sir Henry Hartley Fowler, G. C.S.I., M.P. Lady Fowler. The Right Honourable William Lawies Jackson, M.P.i Mrs Harrison Tinsley. The Right Honourable Aretas Akers Douglas, M. P. Mrs Akers Douglas. The Right Honourable Arnold Morley. Miss Morley. The Right Honourable Herbert Henry Asquith, M.P. Mrs Asquith. The Right Honourable Arthur Herbert Dyke Acland. Mrs Acland. The Right Honourable James Bryce, M. P. Mrs Bryce. The Right Honourable Robert William Hanbury, M.P. Mrs Hanbury. The Right Honourable Walter Hume Long, M.P. The Lady Dorothy Long. The Right Honourable Gerald Balfour, M.P. The Lady Betty Balfour. 2. AMBASSADORS. The Right Honourable Sir E. J. Monson, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. The Honourable Lady Monson. The Right Honourable Sir F. C. LasceUes, G.C.B.. G.C.M.G. Miss Lascelles. The Right Honourable Sir N. R. O'Conor, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. Lady O'Conor. The Right Honourable Sir Charles S. Scott, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. Lady Scott. The Right Honourable Sir F. R. Plunkett, G.C.B., G.C.M.G. Lady Plunkett. The Right Honourable Sir H. Mortimer Durand, G.C.M.G.. K.C.S.I., K.C.I.E. Lady Durand. The Right Honourable Sir Michael M. Herbert, K.C.B. The Honpurable Lady Herbert. 3 (a). ENGLISH JUDGES. The Right Honourable The Lord Chief Justice (Lord Alverstone). 2 The Honourable Dora M. Webster. The Right Honourable The Master of the Rolls. Lady Henn Collins. The Right Honourable Sir Francis Jeune, K.C.B. Lady Jeune. The Right Honourable Lord Justice Vaughan Williams. Lady Vaughan Williams. The Right Honourable Lord Justice Romer, G.C.B. Lady Romer. The Right Honourable Lord Justice Stirling. Lady Stirling. 1 Mr Jackson was made a Peer before the Coronation, and his name is also found among the Barons who did homage, as Lord Allerton. 2 Lord Alverstone's name is put in this place in the Earl Marshal's list, although the category is headed Privy Councillors other than Peers. The Lord Chief Justice was not present at the Coronation owing to recent bereavement. APPENDIX I 371 The Right Honourable Lord Justice Mathew. Miss Mathew. The Right Honourable Lord Justice Cozens-Hardy. Miss Cozens-Hardy. 3 (er, G.C.M.G. The Honourable Sir Charles Tupper, Bart., G.C.M.G., C.B. Lady Tupper. Sir John Kirk, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. Lady Hart. Sir Cecil Clementi Smith, G.C.M.G. Lady Clementi Smith. SirG. William Des Vreux, G.C.M.G. Lady Des Vceux. Sir Spenser B. St John, G.C.M.G. Lady St John. Sir Charles Rivers Wilson, G.C.M.G., C.B. The Honourable Lady Rivers Wilson. Sir Donald Currie, G.C.M.G. Lady Currie. Sir Henry A. Blake, G.C.M.G. Lady Blake. Her Highness The Ranee of Sarawak. Sir Thomas Sutherland, G.C.M.G. Lady Sutherland. Sir T. Fowell Buxton, Bart., G.C.M.G. Sir John Bramston, G.C.M.G., C.B. Lady Bramston. Lieutenant-General Sir F. Forestier Walker, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. Lady Forestier Walker. Sir Henry H. Johnston, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. Lady Johnston. Sir Frederick M. Darley, G.C.M.G. Lady Darley. Sir Augustus W. L. Hemming, G.C.M.G. Lady Hemming. G.C.S.I. Sir John Strachey, G.C.S.I., C.I.E. Lady Strachey. Sir Joseph D. Hooker, G.C.S.I., C.B. Lady Hooker. Sir Anthony P. MacDonnell, G.C.S.I. Lady MacDonnell. Lieutenant-General Sir Richard Strachey, G.C.S.I. Lady Strachey. G. C.I.E. Sir Alfred Lyall, G.C.I.E., K.C.B. Lady Lyall. Major-General Sir Owen Tudor Burne, G.C.I.E., K.C.S.I. The Lady Agnes Burne. General Sir Crawford Chamberlain, G.C.I.E. Lady Chamberlain. Sir G. Faudel Phillips, Bart., G.C.I.E. Lady Faudel Phillips. Major-General Sir Edwin Collen, G.C.I.E., C.B. Lady Collen. Major-General Sir Alfred Gaselee, G.C.I.E. Lady Gaselee. G.C.V.O. Sir Frederick Abel, Bart., G.C.V.O., K.C.B. Admiral Sir Charles Hotham, G.C.V.O., K.C.B. Lady Hotham. 396 APPENDIX I No. 13. JUDICATURE AND LAW. i. ENGLISH JUDGES OF THE HIGH COURT, NOT BEING PRIVY COUNCILLORS. The Honourable Mr Justice Wills. Lady Wills. The Honourable Mr Justice Grantham. Lady Grantham. The Honourable Mr Justice Kekewich. Lady Kekewich. The Honourable Mr Justice Lawrance. Lady Lawrance. The Honourable Mr Justice Wright. Lady Wright. The Honourable Mr Justice Barnes. Lady Barnes. The Honourable Mr Justice Bruce. Lady Bruce. The Honourable Mr Justice Kennedy. Lady Kennedy. The Honourable Mr Justice Byrne. Lady Byrne. The Honourable Mr Justice Ridley. Lady Ridley. The Honourable Mr Justice Bigham. Lady Bigham. The Honourable Mr Justice Darling. Lady Darling. The Honourable Mr Justice Channell. Lady Channell. The Honourable Mr Justice Phillimore. Lady Phillimore. The Honourable Mr Justice Bucknill. Lady Bucknill. The Honourable Mr Justice Farwell. Lady Farwell. The Honourable Mr Justice Buckley. Lady Buckley. The Honourable Mr Justice Joyce. Lady Joyce. The Honourable Mr Justice Walton. Lady Walton. The Honourable Mr Justice Swinfen Eady. Lady Swinfen Eady. The Honourable Mr Justice Jelf. Lady Jelf. Vice-Chancellor Sir Samuel Hall, K.C. COURT OF ARCHES. Sir Arthur Charles. Lady Charles. 2. SCOTTISH JUDGES OF THE HIGH COURT, NOT BEING PRIVY COUNCILLORS. Lord Adam. Mrs Adam. Lord M'Laren. Mrs M'Laren. Lord Trayner. Mrs Trayner. Lord Ky'llachy. Lord Stormonth-Darling. Mrs Stormonth-Darling. Lord Low. Mrs Low. 3. IRISH JUDGES OF THE HIGH COURT, NOT BEING PRIVY COUNCILLORS. The Honourable Mr Justice Boyd. Mrs Boyd. The Honourable Mr Justice Kenny. Mrs Kenny. The Honourable Mr Justice Barton. Mrs Barton. The Honourable Mr Justice Ross. Mrs Ross. The Honourable Mr Justice Meredith. Mrs Meredith. The Solicitor-General for Ireland. Mrs Campbell. LEGAL DEPARTMENTS. TREASURERS OF INNS OF COURT. His Honour Judge Willis. Mrs Willis. Mr Joseph Graham, K.C. Mr Herbert P. Reed, K.C. Mrs Reed. BAR COUNCIL. Sir Edward Clarke, K.C. Lady Clarke. Mr C. M. Warmington, K.C. INCORPORATED LAW SOCIETY. Mr John Hollams. Mrs Hollams. COUNTY COURT JUDGES. His Honour Judge Stonor. His Honour Judge Snagge. His Honour Judge Bacon. His Honour Judge Wood. Mrs Wood. His Honour Sir W. L. Selfe. Lady Selfe. His Honour Sir Horatio Lloyd. COMMON SERJEANT. Mr F. A. Bosanquet, K.C. CITV OF LONDON COURTS. His Honour Judge Lumley Smith, K.C. ADMINISTRATIVE. Mr Referee H. W. Verey. Mr Registrar Loftus Leigh Pemberton. Master J. R. Mellon Master J. W. Hawkins. Mr Registrar J. R. Brougham. CHIEF MAGISTRATE, LONDON. Sir A. de Rutzen. Lady de Rutzen. APPENDIX I 397 LONDON SESSIONS. Mr W. R. McConnell. Mrs W. R. McConnell. MISCELLANEOUS. Mr R. McCall, K.C. (English Bar). Mr John Rankine, K.C. (Scottish Bar). Mr G. L. Marfarlane (Scottish Bar). Mrs G. L. Macfarlane. Mr C. J. Matheson, K.C. (Irish Bar). Mrs Matheson. Mr T. L. O'Shaughnessy, K.C. (Irish Bar). Mrs O'Shaughnessy. The Honourable Sir Frederick Falkiner, K.C. (Recorder of Dublin). Miss Falkiner. Mr. E. J. Swifte (Dublin Metropolitan Police). Mrs Swifte. Dr J. W. Barty, LL.D. (President of In- corporated Society of Law Agents of Scotland). Mr Charles A. Stanwell, M.A. (Irish Law Society). No. 14. ROYAL HOUSEHOLDS. THE HOUSEHOLD OF HIS MAJESTY THE KING. The Earl of Pembroke and Montgomery, G.C.V.O. (Lord Steward). The Countess of Pembroke and Mont- gomery. The Lady Beatrix Herbert. The Lady Muriel Herbert. The Earl of Clarendon, G.C.B. (Lord Chamberlain). The Lady Edith Villiers. The Viscount Churchill, K.C.V.O. (Acting Lord Chamberlain). The Viscountess Churchill. The Duke of Portland, K.G., G.C.V.O. (Master of the Horse). The Duchess of Portland. Mr Victor Cavendish, M.P. (Treasurer). The Lady Evelyn Cavendish. The Viscount Valentia, M.P., C.B., M.V.O. (Comptroller). The Viscountess Valentia. The Honourable Kathleen Annesley. The Honourable Helen Annesley. Sir Alexander F. Acland-Hood, Bart., M.P. (Vice-Chamberlain). The Honourable Lady Acland-Hood. Miss Margaret Acland-Hood. The Lord Farquhar, K.C.V.O. (Master of the Household). The Lady Farquhar. The Lord Bel per (Captain Gentlemen at Arms). The Lady Belper. The Honourable Norah Strutt. The Honourable Hilda Strutt. The Earl Waldegrave (Captain Yeomen of the Guard). The Countess Waldegrave. General The Right Honourable Sir Dighton Probyn, B.C., G.C.B. , G.C.V.O., K.C.S.I. (Keeper of Privy Purse). The Lord Knollys, G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G. (Private Secretary). The Lady Knollys. The Honourable Edward Knollys. The Honourable Alexandra Knollys. Major-General Sir Arthur Ellis, G.C.V.O., C.S.I. (Comptroller of the Lord Chamberlain's Department and Extra Equerry to His Majesty). The Honourable Lady Ellis. Miss Ellis. Major Charles Frederick, M.V.O. (Deputy Master of the Household). The Lord Bishop of London (Dean of the Chapels Royal). The Lord Bishop of Winchester (Prelate of the Garter and Clerk of the Closet). Mrs Randall Davidson. The Lord Bishop of Ely (Lord High Al- moner). The Lady Alwyne Compton. The Very Reverend Dean of Windsor (Domestic Chaplain). Miss Emily Eliot. Miss Alice Eliot. The Reverend Canon F. A. J. Hervey, M.V.O. (Domestic Chaplain). Mrs F. Hervey. Miss Alexandra Hervey. LORDS IN WAITING. The Earl of Denbigh. The Countess of Denbigh. The Earl Howe. The Countess Howe. The Lord Kenyon. The Earl of Kintore, G.C.M.G. The Countess of Kintore. The Lady Ethel Keith-Falconer. The Lady Hilda Keith-Falconer. The Lord Lawrence. The Lady Lawrence. The Honourable Anna Lawrence. The Lord Suffield, G.C.V.O., K.C.B, (Master of the Robes). The Lady Suffield. 398 APPENDIX I GROOMS IN WAITING. Captain Walter Campbell, C.V.O. Mrs Walter Campbell. General Godfrey Clerk, C.B. Mrs Godfrey Clerk. Colonel Lord Edward Pelham Clinton, G.C.V.O..K.C.B. Vice-Admiral Sir J. Fullerton. G.C.V.O., C.B. Lady Fullerton. Miss Fullerton. The Honourable Sidney Greville, C.V.O. , C.B. (also Private Secretary to The Queen). Sir A. Condie Stephen, K.C.M.G., K.C.V.O., C.B. The Honourable Henry Stonor, M.V.O. EXTRA GROOMS IN WAITING. Major-General Sir T. Dennehy. K.C.I.E. Sir Maurice Holzmann, K.C.V.O., C.B. The Honourable A. G. Yorke, C.V.O. General Sir Michael A. S. Biddulph, G.C.B. Lady Biddulph. Miss Nina Biddulph. EQUERRIES IN WAITING. Major-General Sir H. Ewart, K.C.B., G.C.V.O. (Crown Equerry). The Lady Evelyn Ewart. Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Davidson, C.B., C.V.O. Lieutenant-Colonel The Honourable H. Legge, C.V.O. The Honourable Mrs Legge. Captain F. E. G. Ponsonby, C.V.O. (Assist- ant Private Secretary and Keeper of the Privy Purse). Mrs Ponsonby. Major-General Sir Stanley de A. C. Clarke, K.C.V.O., C.M.G. Lady Clarke. Miss Clarke. Captain The Honourable Seymour Fortescue, C.V.O., C.M.G., R.N. Captain G. L. Holford, C.V.O., C.I.E. The Honourable J. H. Ward. HONORARY EQUERRIES. General The Viscount Bridport, G.C.B. General The Duke of Grafton, K.G. EXTRA EQUERRIES. Major-General J. C. Russell. Mrs Russell. Miss Russell. Miss Alexandra Russell. Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Nigel Kingscote, G.C.V.O., K.C.B. (also Paymaster of the Household). The Lady Emily Kingscote, (Bath Colonel The Right Honourable Sir Fleetwood I. Edwards, G.C.V.O., K.C.B. (also Serjeant-at-Arms, House of Lords). Lady Edwards. Colonel The Honourable Sir W. Carington K.C.V.O., C.B. (also Comptroller and Treasurer of the Household of The Prince of Wales). The Honourable Lady Carington. Lieutenant - Colonel Sir Arthur Bigge G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G. (also Private Secretary to The Prince of Wales). Lady Bigge. Miss Bigge. Captain The Honourable Alwyn Greville. The Honourable Mrs Greville. Major Count A. E. W. Gleichen, C.V O C.M.G., D.S.O. The Lord Marcus Beresford, M.V.O. (also Manager of the Thoroughbred Stud) Admiral Sir H. F. Stephenson, G.C V O K.C.B. Lieutenant-Colonel A. Balfour Haig, C V O C.M.G. The Honourable Mrs Haig. Miss Haig. Miss Cecily Haig. Major-General Sir John McNeill G.C.V.O., K.C.B.. K.C.M.G.' King of Arms). CEREMONIES. Colonel The Honourable Sir William Colville K. C.V.O.. C.B. (Master of the Cere- monies). The Honourable Lady Colville. The Honourable Richard Moreton (Marshal of the Ceremonies). The Honourable Mrs Moreton. Mr R. F. Synge, C.M.G. (Deputy Marshal of the Ceremonies). Mrs R. F. Synge. GENTLEMEN USHERS. The Right Honourable Sir Spencer Ponsonby- Fane, G.C.B. (also Gentleman Usher to the Sword of State). Major-General J. P. Brabazon, C.V.O., C.B. Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Collins C B M.V.O. Captain The Honourable Otway Cuffe. The Honourable Mrs Cuffe. Mr Lionel Cust, M.V.O. (also Surveyor of Pictures and Works of Art). The Honourable Mrs Lionel Cust. Mr Montagu C. Eliot. Mr H. D. Erskine (of Cardross) (Gentleman Usher to the Robes). The Lady Horatia Erskine. Miss Rachel Erskine. Mr Walter Erskine. APPENDIX I 399 Major The Honourable Arthur Hay. Mr C. J. Innes Kerr. Colonel Cuthbert Larking. The Lady Adela Larking. Miss Larking. Mr Arnold Royle, C.B. Mrs Arnold Royle. Miss Victoria Royle. Major-General J. R. Slade, C.B. Mrs Slade. Miss Slade. Captain W. J. Stopford, C.B. Mrs Stopford. Miss Nina Stopford. Miss Hilda Stopford. Mr Brooke Taylor. Mrs Brooke Taylor. The Honourable Arthur Walsh. The Lady Clementine Walsh. Mr Horace West. Mrs Horace West. MEDICAL ESTABLISHMENT. Sir William Broadbent, Bart., K.C.V.O., M.D. (Physician in Ordinary). Lady Broadbent. Miss Broadbent. Sir James Reid, Bart., G.C.V.O., K.C.B., M.D. (Physician in Ordinary). The Honourable Lady Reid. Sir Francis Laking, Bart., G.C.V.O., M.D. (Physician in Ordinary). Lady Laking. The Lord Lister, O.M., Sergeant Surgeon. Sir Frederick Treves, Bart., K.C.V.O., C.B., F.R.C.S. (Sergeant Surgeon to the Household). Lady Treves. Sir Thomas Barlow, Bart., K.C.V.O., M.D. (Physician to the Household). Lady Barlow. Mr H. W. Allingham, F.R.C.S. (Surgeon to the Household). Mr P. Heron Watson, M.D., LL.D. ; and Mr Alexander Ogston, M.D. (Honorary Surgeons to His Majesty in Scotland). Sir William Thomson, M.D. (Honorary Surgeon to His Majesty in Ireland). Lady Thomson. MISCELLANEOUS (OTHER HOUSEHOLD OFFICERS). General Sir Hugh Gough, $.(., G.C.B. (Keeper of the Regalia). Lady Gough. The Rev. Edgar Sheppard, D.D., Sub- Dean of the Chapels Royal. Mrs Sheppard. Mr R. R. Holmes, C.V.O. (Librarian). Mrs R. R. Holmes. Miss Holmes. Herr Von Pfyffer, M.V.O. (German Secre- tary). Mr George Courroux, M.V.O. (Secretary, Board of Green Cloth). Mrs George Courroux. Mr W. M. Gibson, M.V.O. (Secretary, Privy Purse). Mrs W. M. Gibson. Mr Daniel Tupper, M.V.O. (Assistant Comptroller of the Lord Chamberlain's Department). Mrs Daniel Tupper. Miss Cecil Tupper. Mr Thomas Kingscote, M.V.O. (Gentleman of the Wine Cellars). The Honourable Mrs Kingscote. Mr G. A. Redford (Examiner of Plays). Mrs G. A. Redford. Mr F. M. Bryant, M.V.O. (Assistant Secre- tary to Privy Purse). Mrs F. M. Bryant. Colonel Jennings (Chief Clerk of the Board of Green Cloth). Mrs Jennings. Mr H. L. Hertslet, M.V.O. (Chief Clerk of the Lord Chamberlain's Department). Mrs Hertslet. Miss Hertslet. Mr Alfred Austin (Poet Laureate). Mrs Alfred Austin. Mr Guy Laking, M.V.O. (Keeper of the King's Armoury). Mrs Guy Laking. GOLD STICKS. General The Lord Chelmsford, G.C.B. , G. C.V.O. The Lady Chelmsford. Field-Marshal The Right Honourable Viscount Wolseley, K.P., G.C.B., G.C.M.G. The Viscountess Wolseley. The Honourable Frances Wolseley. Field-Marshal His Highness Prince Edward of Saxe-Weimar, K.P., G.C.B, G. C.V.O. Her Highness Princess Edward of Saxe- Weimar. SILVER STICK IN WAITING. Lieutenant-Colonel Napier Miles, C.B. , M.V.O. (ist Life Guards), on 26th June. Mrs Napier Miles. Colonel J. Galley, M.V.O. (is* Life Guards), on Qth August. Mrs Galley. SILVER STICK ADJUTANT. Captain P. B. Cookson (ist Life Guards). Mrs Cookson. 400 APPENDIX I FIELD OFFICER IN BRIGADE WAITING. Colonel H. Fludyer, C.V.O. (Scots Guards). Mrs Fludyer. ADJUTANT IN BRIGADE WAITING. Captain The Honourable W. P. Hore Ruthven, D.S.O. (Master of Ruthven) (Scots Guards). The Honourable Mrs Hore Ruthven. GENTLEMEN-AT-ARMS. Colonel Sir Henry H. Oldham (Lieutenant). Lady Oldham. Miss Sybil Oldham. Colonel Sir Aubone George Fife (Standard Bearer). Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Fletcher (Clerk of the Cheque). Mrs Fletcher. Lieutenant-Colonel J. G. Sandeman, M.V.O. (Sub-Officer). Mrs Sandeman. Miss Ella Sandeman. YEOMEN OF THE GUARD. Colonel Sir Reginald Hennell, D.S.O. (Lieutenant). Colonel Richard G. Ellison (Ensign). Mrs Ellison. Major E. H. Elliot (Clerk of the Cheque). The Dowager Countess of Limerick. The THE HOUSEHOLD OF HER MAJESTY QUEEN ALEXANDRA. Culross. K.T. Viscount Colville of (Lord Chamberlain). The Viscountess Colville of Culross. The Earl of Gosford, K.P. (Vice-Chamber- lain). The Countess of Gosford. The Lady Alexandra Acheson. The Lady Mary Acheson. The Lady Theo Acheson. The Earl de Grey, K.C.V.O. (Treasurer). The Countess de Grey. The Lady Juliet Lowther. Colonel J. F. Brocklehurst, C.V.O., C.B. (Equerry). Mrs Brocklehurst. MISTRESS OF THE ROBES. The Duchess of Buccleuch and The Duke of Buccleuch, K.G. The Lady Constance Scott. LADIES OF THE BEDCHAMBER. The Countess of Antrim and The Earl of Antrim. The Lady Evelyn McDonnell. The Dowager Countess of Lytton, C. I. The Lady Constance Lytton. The Countess of Macclesfield (extra). The Lady Evelyn Parker. The Dowager Countess of Morton (extra). WOMEN OF THE BEDCHAMBER. The Honourable Mrs Charles Hardinge and The Honourable Charles Hardinge, C.B. The Honourable Charlotte Knollys. The Lady Alice Stanley and The Lord Stanley, M.P. MAIDS OF HONOUR. The Honourable Mary Dyke. The Honourable Sylvia Edwardes. The Honourable Dorothy Vivian. The Honourable Violet Vivian. THE HOUSEHOLDS OF THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS OF WALES. His ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCE OF WALES. The Lord Wenlock, G.C.S.I., G.C.I.E., K.C.B. (Lord of the Bedchamber). The Lady Wenlock. The Lord Chesham, K.C.B. (Lord of the Bedchamber). The Lady Chesham. The Honourable Lilah Cavendish. Colonel The Honourable Sir W. Carington, K.C.V.O., C.B. (Comptroller and Treasurer). The Honourable Lady Carington. Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Arthur Bigge, G.C.V.O., K.C.B., K.C.M.G. (Private Secretary). Lady Bigge. Miss Bigge. Captain The Honourable Charles Fitz- William (Master of the Stables). The Honourable Mrs Charles Fitz- William. Mr C. A. Cripps, M.P. (Attorney-General). Miss Cripps. Captain The Honourable Derek Keppel, C.M.G., M.V.O. (Equerry). The Honourable Mrs Derek Keppel. Commander Sir Charles Cust, Bart., R.N., C.M.G., M.V.O. (Equerry). Captain Viscount Crichton, D.S.O. Commander B. E. Godfrey-Faussett, R.N. (Equerry). APPENDIX I 401 Captain R. E. Weymss, M.V.O., R.N. (Extra- Equerry). Major). H. Bor, C.M.G. (Extra-Equerry). Mrs Bor. Reverend Canon J. Dalton, C.V.O., C.M.G. (Chaplain). Mrs J. Dalton. HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCESS OF WALES. The Earl of Shaftesbury (Chamberlain). The Countess of Shaftesbury. The Countess of Airlie ( Lady of the Bed- chamber). The Countess of Bradford (Lady of the Bedchamber) and the Earl of Brad- ford. The Lady Florence Bridgeman. The Lady Eva Dugdale (Woman of the Bed- chamber) and Mr F. Dugdale. The Lady Mary Lygon (Woman of the Bed- chamber). Honourable J. H. Coke. The Lady Katherine Coke (Extra Woman of the Bedchamber). The Honourable Alexander Nelson Hood (Private Secretary). OTHER ROYAL HOUSEHOLDS.* HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCESS VICTORIA. The Honourable Lady Musgrave (Lady in Waiting) and Sir Richard Musgrave, Bart. THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES PRINCE AND PRINCESS CHARLES OF DENMARK. Commander Carstensen (Aide-de-Camp, Royal Danish Navy). Lieutenant C. Cunninghame Graham, R.N. THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES THE DUKE AND DUCHESS OF CONNAUGHT AND STRATHEARN, AND THE PRINCESSES MARGARET AND VICTORIA PATRICIA OF CONNAUGHT. Colonel Alfred Egerton, C.V.O., C.B. (Comptroller and Treasurer). The Honourable Mrs Egerton. Major M. McNeill (Equerry). Mrs McNeill. Major E. F. Clayton (Aide-de-Camp). Mrs Clayton. Captain W. F. Lascelles (Aide-de-Camp). The Lady Sybil Lascelles. Sir Maurice FitzGerald, Bart., and Lady FitzGerald. Lady Elphinstone (Lady in Waiting, Honorary). Miss Victoria Elphinstone. Miss Irene Elphinstone. Miss Olive Elphinstone. His ROYAL HIGHNESS PRINCE ARTHUR OF CONNAUGHT, K.G. Captain William Wyndham (Extra Equerry to His Royal Highness the Duke of Connaught). THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES THE PRINCE AND PRINCESS CHRISTIAN OF SCHLES- WIG-HOLSTEIN, AND THEIR HIGH- NESSES THE PRINCESS VICTORIA AND THE PRINCE ALBERT OF SCHLESWIG- HOLSTEIN. Major Cecil Wray (Equerry to His Royal Highness Prince Christian), and Mrs Cecil Wray. Captain E. W. Russell (Gentleman in Waiting to His Highness Prince Albert). Mrs W. H. Dick-Cunynghame (Lady in Waiting). The Lady Susan Leslie- Melville (Lady in Waiting, Extra). The Lady Agneta Montagu (Lady in Waiting, Extra) and Rear-Admiral The Honour- able Victor Montagu. Miss Helena Montagu. Baroness von und zu Egloffstein (Lady in Waiting, Extra). Mrs George Grant-Gordon (Lady in Waiting, Extra). HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCESS BEATRICE, PRINCESS HENRY OF BATTENBERG, AND THEIR HIGH- NESSES THE PRINCESS ENA AND THE PRINCES ALEXANDER AND MAURICE OF BATTENBERG. Miss Mary Bulteel (Lady in Waiting). Miss Freda Biddulph. Lieutenant-Colonel F. L. Colborne( Equerry). 1 The complete Households of Their Majesties and of T.R.H. The Prince and Princess of Wales have been given above, although many of the names are repeated elsewhere. In the other Royal Households those names which appear in the processions are in most cases not repeated here. 2 C 402 APPENDIX I HER ROYAL HIGHNESS THE PRINCESS His ROYAL HIGHNESS THE DUKE OF BEATRICE OF SAXE-COBUKG AND SAXE-COBURG AND GOTHA (DUKEOF GOTHA. ALBANY). Lieutenant-Colonel A. Balfour Haig, C.V.O., The Lady Mpnson (Lad, -in Waiting to Her c.M.G. (Extra Equerry to the King). Royal Highness The Duchess of Coburg). Lieutenant von Gillhaussen, M. V.O. His ROYAL HIGHNESS THE DUKE OF THEIR ROYAL HIGHNESSES THE DUCHESS OF ALBANY AND THE PRINCESS ALICE Mrs FitzGeorge. OF ALBANY. Captain Edward St John Mildmay (Equerry). Lieutenant - General R. Bateson (Equerry, Lady Collins (Lady in Waiting). Extra). Colonel Stanier Waller, R.E. (Equerry, Major - General Albert Williams (Equerry, Honorary). Extra). HER LATE MAJESTY QUEEN VICTORIA'S HOUSEHOLD. BEDCHAMBER WOMEN. The Honourable Mary Hughes. The Honourable Ethel Cadogan. The Honourable Bertha Lambart. The Honourable Lady Hamilton Gordon. The Honourable Aline Majendie. The Honourable Harriet Phipps. The Honourable Mary Lascelles. BEDCHAMBER WOMEN (EXTRA). Mr Conway Seymour. The Lady Elizabeth Biddulph. Colonel H. D. Browne. The Honourable Mrs Alaric Grant. Colonel Sir Walter George Stirling, Bart. The Honourable Mrs Bernard Mallet. Miss Stirling. The Honourable Mrs Wellesley. Mr M. Biddulph. MAIDS OF HONOUR. Captain Alaric Grant (late R.N.). The Honourable Frances Mary Drummond. Mr Bernard Mallet. ROYAL YACHTS. ' ' VICTORIA AND ALBERT. " . . QSBORNE. ' ' Commodore Honourable Hedwortb Lambton, Captain Charles Anson, M.V.O. , R. N. C.V.O., C.B., A.D.C , R.N Lieutenant Howard Rowley, R.N. Commander Richard Purefoy, R.N. Commander George Mansell, R.N. Fleet Paymaster William Bowen, R.N. ALBERTA. Fleet Engineer James Bennett, R.N. Staff-Captain George Broad, M.V.O., R.N. No. 15. BARONETS. Sir Hickman Bacon, Bart. Sir H. Doughty-Tichborne, Bart. Sir James de Hoghton, Bart. Lady Doughty-Tichborne. Lady de Hoghton. The Reverend Sir William Vincent, Bart. Sir John Shelley, Bart. Lady Vincent. Lady Shelley. The Reverend Sir James Phillips, Bart. Sir Richard Musgrave, Bart. Lady Phillips. The Honourable The Lady Musgrave. Sir Reginald Barnewall, Bart. Sir Robert Gresley, Bart. Sir Arthur Hazlerigg, Bart. The Lady Frances Gresley. Sir Thomas Burnett, Bart. Sir Richard Harington, Bart. Lady Burnett. Lady Harington. Sir William Johnston, Bart. Sir Philip Grey-Egerton, Bart. Colonel Sir Charles Leslie, Bart., C.B % Lady Grey-Egerton. Lady Leslie. Sir Griffith Boynton, Bart. Sir Arthur P. F. Aylmer, Bart. Lady Boynton. Sir William Stuart Forbes, Bart. APPENDIX I 403 No. 1 6. ECCLESIASTICS. CHAPLAINS-IN-ORDINARY. The Dean of Windsor (The Very Reverend Philip Frank Eliot, D.D.), Domestic Chaplain to the King. The Sub-Dean of His Majesty's Chapels Royal (The Reverend Edgar Sheppard, D.D.). Mrs Sheppard. The Three Deputy Clerks of the Closet The Very Reverend Frederick William Farrar, D.D. (Dean of Canterbury). Mrs Farrar. The Reverend Canon John Neale Dalton, C.V.O., C.M.G., M.A. The Reverend William Rowe Jolley, M.A. Mrs Jolley. The Reverend James Williams Adams, B.A., 39.C. The Reverend Canon Alfred Ainger, LL.D. The Reverend John Henry Joshua Ellison, The Reverend Canon James Fleming, B.D. Mrs Fleming. The Reverend Prebendary Edgar Charles Sumner Gibson, D.D. Mrs Gibson. The Reverend Canon Frederick Alfred John Hervey, M.V.O., M.A. Mrs F. Hervey. Miss Alexandra Hervey. The Reverend Canon Campbell Moberly, D.D. Mrs Moberly. The Reverend Canon Teignmouth- Shore, M.A. Mrs Teignmouth-Shore. The Reverend William Conybeare. The Reverend Canon Clement Smith. M.V.O. , M.A. Mrs Clement Smith. The Reverend The Hon. Leonard Francis Tyrwhitt, M.A. The Reverend Arthur G. Ingram. Mrs Ingram. CHAPLAIN-IN-ORDINARY (SCOTTISH). Reverend J. R. Mitford Mitchell, D.D. THE DEAN AND CANONS OF WESTMINSTER. The Dean of Westminster (The Very Reverend George Granville Bradley, D.D.), Dean of the Order of the Bath. The Reverend Canon Robinson Duckworth, D.D. , Sub-Dean. The Venerable Basil Wilberforce, Archdeacon of Westminster, D.D. The Reverend Canon J. Armitage Robinson, D.D. The Reverend Canon H. H. Henson, B.D. The Right Reverend Bishop J. E. C. Welldon, D.D. MINOR CANONS OF WESTMINSTER. The Rev. H. G. Daniell-Bainbridge. The Rev. J. H. Cheadle. Mrs Cheadle. The Rev. T. Greatorex. Mrs Greatorex. The Rev. T. R. Hine-Haycock. The Rev. J. H. T. Perkins. Mrs Perkins. The Rev. D. Aitken-Sneath. Mrs Aitken-Sneath. THE DEAN AND CANONS OF WINDSOR. The Dean of Windsor (The Very Reverend P. F. Eliot, D.D.), Registrar of the Order of the Garter. The Reverend Canon J. M. Dalton, C.V.O., C.M.G. The Right Reverend Bishop Alfred Barry, D. D. The Reverend The Marquess of Normanby. The Reverend Canon R. Gee. THE DEAN AND CANONS OF ST PAUL'S. The Dean of St Paul's (The Very Reverend R. Gregory, D.D.). Mrs Gregory. The Reverend Canon Scott Holland. The Reverend Canon Newbolt. The Right Reverend Bishop of Stepney. The Venerable W. M. Sinclair, Archdeacon of London. PROLOCUTORS OF THE LOWER HOUSE OF CONVOCATION. The Venerable Reginald Prideaux Lightfoot, D.D. The Worshipful Thomas Espinell Espin, D. D. No. 17. CHURCH OF SCOTLAND AND OTHER RELIGIOUS BODIES. General SCOTTISH ESTABLISHED CHURCH. The Right Rev. James Curdie Russell, D.D., the Moderator of the Assembly. 404 APPENDIX I The Very Rev. James Mitchell, D.D., the Ex-Moderator of the General Assembly. The Very Rev. Norman Macleod, D.D., the Second Clerk of the General Assembly. The Very Rev. John Pagan. The Reverend J. Cameron Lees, D.D., Dean of the Chapel Royal. Mr William John Menzies, W.S., the Agent of the Church. UNITED FREE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. The Reverend Robert Howie, D.D., Moder- ator of the General Assembly. The Reverend Walter Ross Taylor, D.D. The Reverend James Stewart, D.D. The Reverend Principal Hutton, D.D. Mr Robert Russell Simpson, W.S. (Depute Clerk of the General Assembly of the United Free Church of Scotland). EPISCOPAL CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. The Primus, The Most Reverend James B. Kelly, D.D. The Bishop of St Andrews. The Reverend James Heron, B.A., D.D. The Reverend Thomas Allen, D.D. (Presi- dent, Wesleyan Methodist Conference). The Reverend David James Waller, D.D., Secretary, Wesleyan Methodist Con- ference). The Reverend T. Mitchell (President, Primitive Methodist Conference). The Reverend D. Brook, D.C.L., M.A. (President of the United Methodist Free Church). The Reverend G. Candlin (President, Metho- dist New Connexion Conference). Mr John Morland, J.P. (Clerk of the Society of Friends). The Reverend A. H. Drysdale, M.A. (Moderator of the Presbyterian Church of England). The Archimandrite of the Greek Church. The Reverend Richard A. Armstrong, B.A. (President of the British and Foreign Unitarian Association). The Chief Rabbi, Dr Hermann Adler. The Reverend T. J. Wheldon (Moderator of the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Church). The Very Reverend Eugene Smirnoff (Chap- lain of the Russian Church in London). The Rev. G. S. Barrett, D.D. (President of the Baptist Union). The President of the National Free Church Council. Mr Evan Spicer, J.P. (Representative of the Deputies of Protestant Dissenters). No. 1 8. UNIVERSITIES. (Only the academical titles of the representatives of Oxford and Cambridge appear on the Earl Marshal's Lists. The names have been supplied by the Vice-Chancellors of the two Universities.) OXFORD. The Vice-Chancellor, Mr David Binning Monro, M.A., Provost of Oriel College. The Senior Proctor, Mr A. B. Poynton, M.A., University College. The Junior Proctor, Mr P. Elford, M.A., St John's College. The Dean of Christ Church, The Very Reverend Thomas B. Strong, D.D. The Regius Professor of Divinity, The Reverend W. Ince, D.D., Christ Church. The Regius Professor of Civil Law, Dr H. Goudy, D.C.L., All Souls' College. The Regius Professor of Greek, Mr Ingram By water, M.A., Exeter College. CAMBRIDGE. The Vice-Chancellor, Dr Adolphus William Ward, Litt. D. , Master of Peterhouse. The Registrary, Mr John Willis Clark, M.A., Trinity College. The Public Orator, Dr John Edwin Sandys, Litt.D., Fellow of St John's College. The Senior Proctor, The Reverend Thomas Alfred Walker, LL.D., Fellow of Peter- house. Sir George Stokes, Bart., LL.D., Fellow of Pembroke College : Lucasian Professor of Mathematics. The Master of Trinity College, The Reverend Henry Montague Butler, D.D. SCOTLAND. Principal J. Donaldson, LL.D. Principal Reverend A. Stewart, D.D. Principal Professor G. G. Ramsay. Principal Reverend J Marshall Lang, D.D. Professor Sir Ludovic Grant, Bart. Professor Mackay. IRELAND. ( The names of no representatives of Trinity College, Dublin, appear on the Earl Marshal's Lists. ) Professor Johnson Symington, M.D., Queen's College, Belfast. APPENDIX I 405 Sir R. Blennerhasset, Bart. (President), Queen's College, Cork. Mr A. Anderson, M.A. (President), Queen's College, Galway. Dr A. Robertson, D.D., LL.D., Vice-Chan- cellor, University of London. The Very Reverend The Dean of Durham, Warden, University of Durham. Dr Alfred Hopkinson, LL.D., K.C., Vice- Chancellor, Victoria University, Man- chester. Mr C. G. Beale, M.A., Vice-Chancellor, University of Birmingham. Mr Ivor James, Registrar, University of Wales. No. 19. THE CORONATION ORCHESTRA AND CHOIR.* Sir Frederick Bridge, M.V.O., Mus. Doc. (Organist of Westminster Abbey, Director of the Coronation Music and Conductor in Chief). Sir Walter Parratt, M.V.O., Mus. Doc. (Master of the King's Musick), (Assistant Con- ductor^ Sir George Clement Martin, M.V.O., Mus. Doc. (Assistant Conductor). Dr Joseph C. Bridge (Assistant Conductor). Mr W. G. Alcock, Mus. Bac. (Organist). Mr W. J. Winter (Assistant Organist). THE CORONATION ORCHESTRA. TRUMPETS. EXTRA DRUMS. PLAYERS IN TH FIRST VIOLINS. Gibson, Alfred (Leader of the E KING'S BAND. CONTRABASSES. Winterbottom, C. Hobday, C. Short, W. Paque, P. J. (Sergeant Trumpeter to the King). Chaine, V. A. HARP. Timothy, Miss Music). TROMBONE. Miriam . Bent, A. FLUTES. Vivian, A. P. Lettington, W. A. SECRETARY AND Eayres,' W. H. Hollis, H. W. TIMPANI. LIBRARIAN. Hopkinson, E. OBOES. Henderson, C. Mapleson, Alfred. SECOND VIOLINS. Malsch, W. PLAYERS NOT IN THE KING'S BAND. Betjemann, G. H. Landela, D. FIRST VIOLINS. PittS, J. Blagrove, S. Slocombe, A. J. Sutcliffe, W. CLARINETS. Egerton, J. Bridge, Frank. Lardner, E. Roberts, Ellis. Wilby, G. H. VIOLAS. Draper, C. Lewis, H. VIOLAS. Hobday, A. Cox, J. B. (Deputy for E. Tomlinson). Kreuz, E. BASSOONS. James, E. F. James, W. G. Marriott, V. Parfitt, E. W. Parker, W. Frye. Richardson, S. Lawrence, T. Troutbeck, J. VIOLONCELLOS. Shelton, E. HORNS. SECOND VIOLINS. Boatwright, J. VIOLONCELLOS. Busby, T. R. Gunniss, J. W. Hambleton, J. E. Ould, C. Borsdorf, A. Lewis, P. Werg, T. Hann, W. C. Smith, J. O'Brien, E. Woolhouse, E. 1 The names of the musicians and of the singers do not appear in the Earl Marshal's lists. It has been thought right to add them for a twofold reason. In the first place, the performers of the musical portion of the service, which was a most beautiful feature of the Coronation, deserve to have their names recorded. In the second place, in all probability some of the little choir-boys will be among the longest survivors of the persons who took part in the Coronation. In years to come it will be interesting to identify them, especially if any of them come to fame, as did the lamented Sir Arthur Sullivan, who began his musical career as one of the children of the Chapel Royal, and who composed the Introit sung before the Communion of their Majesties, after the Coronation, which was adapted from an oratorio by the skilful hands of Sir Frederick Bridge himself a former chorister. 406 APPENDIX I CONTRABASSES. TROMBONES. Sf Georges Chapel, Windsor. Carrodus, E. A. Case, G. Atkinson, R. D. T^v. H G Maney, E. F. Matt, A. E. Barber, C. R. Lister, H. S. Platt, G. Bowen, D. N. H. Macbean, I G Waud, J. Haydn. CONTRA TROMBONE. Daman, G. W. Macbean. R. E. PICCOLO. Matt, John. Deane, Arthur. Mallaly. C. Wood, D. S. Draper, W. R. Marshall, D. TUBA. Exham, S. G. B. McCallum, C. D. HORN. Barlow, Harry. Fell, L. F. R. Newton, B. St. J. Brain, A. E. Goodwin, L. H. Owen, E. A. C. TRUMPETS. EXTRA DRUMS. Johnson, G. B. Ponsonby, N. E. Morrow, W. Solomon, J. Henderson, S. Schroeder, J. Johnson, J. B. Law, J. C. T. Raikes, J. F. C. Van der Noot, G. FANFARE TRUMPETERS. St Paul's Cathedral. (From the Royal Military School of Music, Kneller Hall. ) Aldridge, P. J. ' Montgomery. W. Belham, E. D. j Phelps, P. J. O'Keefe, W. (Professor). Adams, T. A. (Student). Banbury, R. Featherstone, W. A. , T7_...,l_,_ T Bevan, L. P. Brooker, H. W. J. Dancey, A. H. Daws, H. Denman, J. A. Pickering, J. Pritchard. E. W. Pritchard, J. H. Punchard, E. G. Rayment, A. H. rowies, J. , Murray, E. F. Saunders, O. Tyre, J. V. Eyre, L. B. Fenn, M. H. I. Root, H. W. Sadler, G. F. Sadler, J. A. Sylvester, F. , And the two Trumpeters of the King's Band. Gibbs, G. Guy, L. Sillitoe, P. J. Smith, S. P. Orchestral Secretary, Mr J. E. Borland. Knight, H. J. K. Spark, H. K. Assistant ditto, - - Mr W. D. Borland. Lyon, S. T. Young, A. N. Orchestral Librarian, Mr T. J. Crawford. The Chapel Royal, Hampton Court Palace. Fanfare Steward - Mr J. M. Coward. Fox, W. S. I Mould, H. ( Mr H. Crouch Batche- Kemslt-y, A. G. E. Band Stewards - - < lor. (MrNeilForsyth. The Chapel Royal, Savoy. Organ Blower - - Mr Charles Groves. Brandle, S. Crow, R. H. G. THE CORONATION CHOIR. The Royal Collegiate Chapel of St /Catherine's, Regent's Park. SOPRANOS (Bovs). Carter, F. Searle, S. Westminster Abbey. Harris, P. G. Smith, T. V. Adams, A. E. Barnes, P. B. Barnes, R. C. Bourne, W. H. Hallett, A. C. Humphreys, D. W. G. Jameson, J. C. A. Marshallsay, W. C. Kochester Hoar, E. W. Leech, L. A. Cathedral. Mitchell, C. Robinson, T. H. Burnham, A. E. Garden, E. W. Chanter, R. J. C. Price, H. S. Russ, S. H. Sailer, J. E. St Saviour s Collegiate Church, Southwark. Hopgood, C. L. Xotman, J. G. Collingwood, L. A. Dawson, H. W. Shearwood, A. L. Stannard, R. J. The Temple Church. Fisher, R. J. Williams, J. R. Greenfield, J. A. Stansfeld, R. Gritten, H. A. Windmill. A. S. Hall, C. C. H. Grizelle, H. F. All Saints' Church, .\fargaret Street. The Chapel Royal, St James's. Grant, R. G. Whitney, R. G. E. Ackerman, A. E. Pinnington, A. H. Higgins, J. B. Ardley, E. L. Stone, N. M. Everitt, W. H. Thacker. R. S. P. St Andrew's Church, Wells Street. Minter, T. C. Viner, C. A. Fisher, L. Percival, C. K. Osborne, W. E. Wright, W. I. Miller, W. J. APPENDIX I 407 St Peters Church, Eaton Square. Cozens, F. H. James, Albert. Arnott, W. K. Garrett, C. J. Crews, Charles T. D. Jones, F. Oswell. Burdon, W. W. Powell, E. H. H. Cunningham, Kearton, J. Harper. Charles, M. E. Steward, A. P. Francis B. Kearton, T. Wilfred. Dalzell, Edward. Kenningham, Alfred. The London Training School for Choristers. Dalzell. Tohn. Large, J. P. Bates, H. Phillips, P. J. Davies,' Ben. Leeds, Frederic. Boughton. A. Slatter, S. S. Davies, B. Leyland, James. Craven, L. Davies, William. Lloyd, Dr C. Harford. Dear, James R. Lord, W. Cluley. Miss M. Bridge. Miss R. F. Bridge. Dyson, Thomas. Macpherson, Charles. Ellison, Charles. Masters, Samuel. ALTOS. Erskine, Rev. Charles. Maunder, J. H. Alcock, J. W. Knight, Henry F. Balfour, H. L. Large, J. Barnby, S. P. Larkin, F. G. Belton. F. J. Marriner, G. F. Everett, Rev. B. C. S. Fearnlay, J. B. Fell, J. William R. Finlay, Col. Alexander. McGuckin, Barton. Monday, Joseph. Norcup, F. W. Oldroyd, T. Bird, Henry R. Marriott, Ernest. Bower, George E. Marshall, Frank D. Fryer, A. Lawrence. Galloway, W. John- Owens, E. J. M. Parry, S. H. Brown, James A. May, George. Brown, Leonard. Mayor, Spencer G. Button, H. Elliot. 1 Morgan, Harry. son, M.P. Gawthrop, James. Gibbs, H. Brandreth. Pinches, J. H. Pinnington, Alfred. Sanderson, W. E. Garden, H. Naylor, F. Gill, Allen. Saunders, Charles. Coward, Percy O. Noble, Samuel. Coward, Walter. Oakley, H. T. Dancey, Harry. Peskett, Frank. Davison, Munro. Potter, Edward D. Gill, G. F. Godfrey, Louis. Greatorex, Rev. T. Grover, Ager. Saxe, Wyndham H. Shakespeare.William. Sheath, Charles. Shirley, Arthur. Dear Frank. Powell, Thomas. Guy, Henry. Sinclair, DrG. R. Docker, F. A. W. Prendergast, A. H. D. Dutton, Henry J. Read, Dr F. J. Foster, John. Richardson, W. W. Fraser, Haydn. Roberts, Dr J. Varley. Frost, W. A. Rogers, W. H. Goodban, L. Roper, E. Stanley. Hall, Rev. E. Vine. Harper, Francis Hill. Hast, H. Gregory. Henley, H. B. Herring, Charles. Hine-Haycock, Rev. Squire, W. Barclay. Stainer, Edward. Stainer, J. F. R. Stapley, E. James. Starkey, Charles A. Strong, Charles. Griffiths, Harold. ; Sarjeant, J. T. R. Strong, David. Grover, Havdn. Schartau, H. W. Heney, R. W. | Smith, F. G. Henry, Frank. Smith, S. F. Colley. Hewitt, Harold. j Spear, J. J. Hodges, A. Rolfe. Stilliard, J. H. Hoare, E. B. Holden, W. C. Honeychurch, C. W. Hunt, T. Hunter, Albert Stubbs, Harry. Tahourdin, Rev. S. K. Thompson, C. W. Tower, Rev. Noel P. Vincent, Dr Charles. Hodgkins, E. E. Street, J. Edward. Charles. Walker, Fred. Hoyte, W. Stevenson. Street, Oscar W. Hunt, Rev. Dr H. G. 'Taylor, Ernest. Huntley, Dr G. F. Ince, Stanley B. Waterman, Alfred A. Wilde, Harold E. Bonavia. Thomas, W. Henry. Hunt, Hubert W. Tower, Bernard H. BASSES. Jeayes, Herbert. iVoysey, John. Ackerman, Charles. Bayley, Clowes. Jolley, Dr Charles E. Wetton, H. Davan. Adams, Thomas. Bell, H. Owen. King, Henry (Secre- Woods, F. Cunning- Aikin-Sneath, Rev. D. Bendall, R. S. ffiry). ham. Akerman, R. F. Billin, R. W. Martin. Birbeck, W. J. TENORS. Andrews, George F. Blackmore,Rev. R. C. Aveling, Claude. | Burke, Harold. Archdeacon, Albert. Ely, Dr Arthur. Beckett, Charles. Butler, J. J. Ernest. Armes, Dr Phillip. Bradford, W. Bennetts, Vivian. Carpenter, Rev. H.W. Bailey, Rev. John. Breadmore, G. H. Benson, Lionel. Clemens, Rev. Baker, Henry J. Brereton, W. H. Besley, Rev. W. P. : Alfred R. Baker, P. T. Bridge, R. T. Boyle, S. Malcolm. Cole, W. R. Baker, Santley. Bristowe, Alexander J. Bragg, C. B. Coleman, C. W. Banks, Rev. C. Pen- Brooke, H. W. Branscombe. Edward. ; Coleridge, Arthur dock. Buchanan, G. H. Brierley, G. W. Duke. Barker, C. Mylne. Burgess, G. W. Bryant, Edwin. \ Cooper, E. Ernest. Barker, John. Carter, J. Hilton. 408 APPENDIX I Chapman, Charles. Hill, Arthur G. Macnamara, Rev. H. Roberts, R. Edwin. Cheadle, Rev. J. H. Hilton, Robert. D. Rootbam, C. B. Conning, G. J. Hislop, Edward. Manchester, J. W. Ross, W. G. Dale, C. J. Holliday, T. C. Mann, DrA. H. Rube, Charles. Daniell-Bainbridge, \ Horner, Dr E. F. Margetson, R. G. Sawver. Dr Frank J . Rev. H. G. Hughes-Hughes, A. Matthews, James. Selfe, Claude R. Deane, H. F. Hulcup, H. J. Maude, Gerald E. Shepley, D. Sutton. Williams. Humphreys, David. Miles, E. D. Sheringham, Rev. Dearth, Harry. lies, J. Henry. Miles, R. E. H. A. Dunstan, Dr Ralph. Jamblin. Rev. Robert. Mills, A. F. Smart, Graham. Fellowes, Rev. E. H. Jekyll, C. S. Mills, Bertram. Smith, Stanley. Flamank, S. W. ohnson, Basil. Mills, R. Watkin. Stewart, Rev. C. H. Ford, Ernest A. C. ohnson, C. T. Monday, J. Cyril. Hylton. Forington, W. ohnson, M. Monro, G. Stubbs, George. Foster, Myles Birket. Gilbert, G. W. ohnstone, G. Hope, ordan, Dr C. War- Nelson, B. W. Nicholls, E. W. Sweet, Henry. Symes, Herbert W. Gilbertson, Rev. Lewis. wick. Ogbourne, F. G. M. Tapsfield, Rev. H. A. Gill, George T. S. j Keates, J. Oswald, Arthur L. Taylor. Vernon. Graham, John. j Keates, W. Allen. Parratt, Geoffrey T. I Thompson, B. G. Grahe, Otto G. ! Keeton. Dr Haydn. Peace, Dr A. L. Tinney, Charles E. Gritten, Walter. Hadlow, S. H. Kempton, Thomas. Kempton, W. Bell. Percival, Rev. L. J. Perkins, Rev. J. H. T. Vinden, E. L. Visetti, Albert. Halkett, J. G. Hay. King. J. H. Strick- Philpott, Basil H. Waterman, T. H. Hancock, Charles. land. Pownall, R. A. Watt, John. Hardman, E. Trevor. Knight, J. D. Ranalow, F. B. Webster, H. W. Harrison, Rev. Arthur. Hawkins, A. J. Langman, J. Lord, Charles. Reid, Donald H. West, John E. Rivers, W. P. Whitehouse, J. F. Hichens, A. K. Luttman, W. L. Robb, Thomas H. ' Whytehead, H. S. Hildyard, Rev. L. Hon. Spencer Lyttel- Roberts, J. P. Wicks, Thomas. D'Arcy. ton, C.B. Slingsby. Wilson, Leo. No. 20. THE NAVY. LORDS COMMISSIONERS OF THE ADMIRALTY AND ADMIRALTY STAFF. Admiral Lord Walter Talbot Kerr, G.C.B. Admiral Sir John Arbuthnot Fisher, G.C.B. Rear-Admiral William Henry May, M.V.O. Mrs May. Rear-Admiral John Durnford, C.B., D.S.O. Mrs Durnford. Sir Evan Macgregor, K. C. B. Lady Macgregor. Rear-Admiral Angus Macleod. Mrs Macleod. Rear-Admiral W. H. Fawkes. Mrs Fawkes. Miss Fawkes. Rear-Admiral Sir W. Wharton, K.C.B., F.R.S. Lady Wharton. Sir Henry Norbury, K.C.B. Lady Norbury. Sir John Durston, K.C.B. Colonel E'. Raban, C.B.. R.E. The Reverend Stuart Harris, M.A. Mrs Harris. Mr W. Graham Greene, C. B. PRINCIPAL COMMANDS. Admiral Lord Charles Scott, G.C.B. The Lady Charles Scott. Admiral Sir R. H. More Molyneux, G.C.B. Vice- Admiral Sir F. Bedford, G.C.B. Lady Bedford. Vice -Admiral Sir Gerald Xoel, K.C B K.C.M.G. Lady Noel. Vice-Admiral A. H. Markham. Mrs Markham. Rear-Admiral C. C. Drury MINOR COMMANDS. Vice-Admiral Sir T. Jackson, K.C.V.O. Lady Jackson. Rear-Admiral S. Holland. Mrs Holland. Rear-Admiral Pelham Aldrich. Mrs Aldrich. Rear-Admiral Sir W. Acland, Bart. The Honourable Lady Acland. Rear-Admiral G. L. Atkinson-Willes. Mrs Atkinson-Willes. APPENDIX I 409 Rear-Admiral The Honourable Assheton G. Curzon-Howe, C.B., C.M.G. The Honourable Mrs Curzon-Howe. Commodore A. L. Winslos, C.V.O., C.M.G. NAVAL AIDES-DE-CAMP TO THE KING. Captain W. Des V. Hamilton. Captain Francis C. B. Bridgeman. Mrs Bridgeman. Captain Sir Richard Poore, Bart. Captain Alvin C. Corry. Mrs Corry. Captain Charles R. Arbuthnot. Captain Walter H. B. Graham. Mrs Graham. Captain Randolph F. O. Foote, C.M.G. Mrs Foote. MARINE AIDES-DE-CAMP TO THE KING. Colonel William Campbell. Colonel Thomas D. Bridge. Mrs Bridge. NAVAL PHYSICIANS, ETC., TO THE KING. Sir John Watt Reid, K.C.B., M.D., LL.D. Lady Reid. Sir James N. Dick, K.C.B. Lady Dick. Mr Adam Brunton Messer, M.D. Mrs Messer. Mr William H. Lloyd, M.D. The Reverend John C. Cox Edwards, M.A., Honorary Chaplain to the King. OTHER NAVAL OFFICERS. Admiral Sir J. E. Erskine, K.C.B., A.D.C. Lady Erskine. Admiral Sir N. Bowden Smith, K.C.B. Lady Bowden Smith. Admiral Sir Algernon Heneage, G.C. B. Lady Heneage. Admiral A. A. C. Parr. Mrs Parr. Admiral The Honourable Sir Arthur Coch- rane, K.C.B. Admiral G. L. Sullivan. Admiral E. S. Adeane, C.M.G. Admiral Sir G. Digby Morant, K.C.B. Admiral H. C. St John. Vice-Admiral C. M. Buckle. Vice-Admiral R. M. Lloyd, C.B. Vice-Admiral J. W. Brackenbury, C.B., C.M.G. ' Vice-Admiral Sir George Nares, K.C.B., F.R.S. Vice-Admiral J. Fellowes, C.B. Rear -Admiral Charles D. Lucas, B.C. Captain E. F. Inglefield. Captain R. P. F. Purefoy, M.V.O. Captain E. P. Jones, C.B. Captain R. D. Gumming. Captain John Denison. Staff-Captain T. J. H. Rapson. Staff-Captain W. S. Chambre". Commander T. D. W. Napier. Commander G. C. A. Marescaux. Commander F. C. T. Tudor. Commander S. R. Fremantle. Commander C. C. Fowler. Commander E. P. F. G. Grant. Commander W. O. Boothby. Lieutenant W. C. Chaytor. Lieutenant Berkeley Holme-Sumner. Lieutenant G. L. Saurin. Lieutenant H. G. Jackson. Lieutenant H. J. A. Throckmorton. Lieutenant Manuel Dasent. Lieutenant H. J. G. Good. Lieutenant W. D. Irvin. Lieutenant William L. W. Williams-Mason. Lieutenant J. B. Hancock. Lieutenant C. C. Walcott. Lieutenant F. H. Mitchell. Lieutenant E. V. F. R. Dugmore. Lieutenant F. Powell. Lieutenant G. D. Jephson. Lieutenant G. C. Holloway, R.N.R. Lieutenant W. C. Leader, R.N.R. Chief Inspector of Machinery William Eames. Chief Inspector of Machinery Henry Benbow, D.S.O. Chief Inspector of Machinery William Castle, C.B. Chief Inspector of Machinery James Roffey, C.B. Assistant-Engineer Charles de F. Messervy. Inspector - General of Hospitals Thomas Bolster. Inspector-General of Hospitals R. W. Cop- pinger, M.D. Staff-Surgeon John Jenkins. Surgeon G. M. Eastment. Surgeon H. G. T. Major. Paymaster-in-Chief Sir J. W. M. Ashby, K.C.B. Assistant- Pay master L. E. Tier. Assistant-Paymaster H. W. E. Manisty. Chaplain The Reverend J. H. Berry, M.A. General Sir Henry Tuson, K.C.B., Royal Marines. Colonel A. D. Corbet, C.B., Royal Marines. Colonel and Mrs W. T. Adair, do. Colonel and Mrs R. P. Coffin, do. Colonel and Mrs A. G. Chapman, do. Lieutenant Guy Harrison, do. Sir Nathaniel Barnaby, K.C.B. Lady Barnaby. 4io APPENDIX I No. 21. THE ARMY. AIDES-DE-CAMP TO THE KING. Colonel William Bell, C.B. Colonel John Henry Rivett-Carnac, C.I.E. Mrs Rivett-Carnac. Colonel James Charles Cavendish. Colonel Sir Reginald Howard Alexander Ogilvie, Bart. Colonel Gordon Lorn Campbell Money, C. B. , D.S.O. Mrs Money. Colonel Sir Francis Howard, K.C.B., C.M.G. Lady Howard. Colonel The Earl of March. Colonel James Stevenson. Mrs Stevenson. Colonel Francis James Kempster, D.S.O. Colonel Charles Comyn Egerton, C B . D.S.O. Colonel Ralph Arthur Penrhyn Clements, D.S.O. Colonel William Gregory Wood-Martin. Mrs Martin. Colonel Charles Brome Bashford. Mrs Bashford. Colonel Charles Philip le Cornu, C.B. Mrs le Cornu. Colonel William Aitken, C.B. Mrs Aitken. Colonel Sir Francis Wingate, K.C.B., K.C.M.G., D.S.O. Lady Wingate. Colonel Henry Grey Dixon, C.B. Mrs H. G. Dixon. Colonel Henry Harding Mathias, C.B. Mrs Mathias. Colonel Robert Hunter Murray, C.B., C.M.G. Mrs Murray. Colonel Harry Cooper, C.M.G. Mrs Cooper. Colonel Sir Hector Archibald MacDonald, K.C.B., D.S.O. Colonel David Francis Lewis, C.B. Colonel Sir Henry Edward McCallum, K. C.M.G. Colonel Richard Charles Graham Mayne, C.B. Colonel Robert George Broad wocd, C.B. Colonel Lewis Anstruther Hope, C.B. Mrs Hope. Colonel Herbert Charles Onslow Plumer, C.B. Mrs Plumer. Colonel Edwin Alfred Hervey Alderson, C.B. Mrs E. A. H. Alderson. Colonel James Spens, C.B. Mrs James Spens. Colonel Henry Merrick Lawson. Colonel Thomas David Pilcher. Mrs Pilcher. Colonel Cecil William Park. Mrs Park. Colonel Henry Vivian Cowan. Mrs Cowan. Colonel William Pitcairn Campbell. Mrs Campbell. Colonel The Honourable Henry George Louis Crichton. The Lady Emma Crichton. Colonel Sir Charles Edward Howard Vincent. K.C.M.G., C.B. Lady Vincent. Colonel Robert Bellew Adams, B.C., C.B. Colonel Hubert Ian Wetherall Hamilton, D.S.O. Colonel Lord Algernon Malcolm Arthur Percy. Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Hector Munro, Bart. Colonel Ernest Villiers. Colonel Charles Fyshe Roberts, C.M.G. (New South Wales Local Forces). HONORARY PHYSICIANS TO THE KING. Surgeon-Major-General James Sinclair, M.D. Surgeon -General Sir John A. Woolfryes, M.D.. K.C.B., C.M.G. Lady Woolfryes. INDIAN MILITARY FORCES. Surgeon-General Sir Joseph Fayrer, Bart.. M.D., K.C.S.I. Lady Fayrer. Deputy-Surgeon-General Thomas Edmond- stone Charles, M.D. Mrs Edmondstone Charles. HONORARY SURGEONS TO THE KING. Surgeon-General Sir John Harry Ker Innes, K.C.B. Surgeon-Major-General John By Cole Reade, C.B. Mrs Reade. INDIAN MILITARY FORCES. Surgeon-General James Macnabb Cuning- ham, M.D., C.S.I. Mrs Cuningham. Surgeon-General George Bidie, M.B., C.I.E. Mrs Bidie. HONORARY CHAPLAIN TO THE KING. The Reverend J. C. Edghill. D.D. APPENDIX I 411 HEAD-QUARTERS STAFF OF THE ARMY. Field-Marshal The Right Honourable The Earl Roberts, K.G., K.P., G.C.B., G.C.S.I. , G.C.I. E., B.C., Commander-in- Chief. Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Streatfeild, Private Secretary to the Commander-in-Chief. AIDES-DE-CAMP TO THE COMMANDER-IN- CHIEF : Lieutenant-Colonel Edmund John Phipps- Hornby, ?).. Mrs Phipps-Hornby. Captain The Honourable Hugh Dawnay, D.S.O. The Lady Susan Dawnay. Captain The Lord Charles George Francis Major William Maxwell Sherston, D.S.O. Mrs Sherston. Major The Honourable George Joachim Goschen. The Lady Evelyn Goschen. Lieutenant-General Lord William Frederick Ernest Seymour, Military Secretary. The Lady William Seymour. Colonel William Edmund Franklyn, C.B., Assistant Military Secretary. Mrs Franklyn. Colonel Alexander Mann Delavoye, Assistant Military Secretary for Education. Mrs Delavoye. Colonel Henry Doveton Hutchinson , Assistant Military Secretary (for Indian Affairs). Lieutenant-General Sir William Nicholson, K.C.B., Director-General of Military Intelligence and Mobilisation. Lady Nicholson. Colonel Percy Henry Noel Lake, Assistant Quarterm aster-General. Mrs Lake. Colonel James Keith Trotter, C.B., C.M.G., Assistant Quartermaster-General. Lieutenant-Colonel Edward Altham Altham, C.M.G., Assistant Quartermaster- General. Mrs Altham. Lieutenant-Colonel William Robert Robert- son, D.S.O., Assistant Quartermaster- General. Mrs Robertson. Colonel Arthur Clifton Hansard, Deputy- Assistant Quartermaster-General. Mrs Hansard. Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Kelly Kenny, K.C. B., Adjutant-General to the Forces. Major-General Arthur Singleton Wynne, C.B., Deputy Adjutant-General to the Forces. Mrs Wynne. Colonel Edward Owen Hay, Assistant Adjutant-General. Colonel Frederick William Benson, C.B., Assistant Adjutant-General. Mrs Benson. Colonel Frederick Spencer Robb, Assistant Adjutant-General. Mrs Frederick Robb. Colonel John Spence, Assistant Adjutant- General. Mrs Spence. Major Walter Adye, Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General. Mrs Adye. Major "Lionel Arthur Montagu Stopford, Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General. Mrs Stopford. Lieutenant-Colonel Edward John Granet, Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General. Mrs Granet. Major-General Sir Alfred Edward Turner, K.C.B., Inspector-General of Auxiliary Forces. Major-General Herbert Charles Borrett, Inspector-General of Recruiting. Mrs Borrett. Captain Conwyn Mansell-Jones, I.e., Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General for Recruiting. Colonel Ronald Charles Maxwell, C.B., Assistant Adjutant - General, Royal Engineers. Major Frank Ridley Farrer, Deputy-Assistant Adjutant-General, Royal Engineers. Major-General Frederick George Slade, C. B. , Inspector - General, Royal Garrison Artillery. Mrs Slade. Colonel Douglas Forde Douglas-Jones, Director of Army Schools. Mrs Douglas-Jones. Colonel George Francis Robert Henderson, C.B. Mrs Henderson. Major-General Henry Fane Grant, C.B. , Inspector-General of Cavalry. Mrs Grant. Colonel Robert Auld, C.B., Deputy Quarter- master-General. Mrs Auld. Colonel Walter Alphonsus Dunne, C.B., Assistant Quartermaster-General. Mrs Dunne. Colonel Charles Edward Beckett, C.B., Assistant Quartermaster-General. Colonel Charles Ernest Heath, Assistant Quart erm aster-General. Mrs Heath. Colonel Frederick Thomas Clayton, C.B., Assistant Quartermaster-General, Mrs Clayton. 4 I2 APPENDIX I Lieutenant-Colonel John Steven Cowans, Deputy- A ssistant Quartermaster-General. Mrs Cowans. Major Evan Eyare Carter, C.M.G., Deputy- Assistant Quartermaster-General. Mrs Carter. Major-General William Robinson Truman, Inspector-General of Remounts. Mrs Truman. Colonel James Edward Kitson, Chief Pay- master. Mrs Kitson. Veterinary-Colonel Francis Duck, F. R. C.V. S. , C.B., Director-General Army Veterinary Department. Veterinary-Lieutenant-Colonel Joshua Arthur Nunn, F.R.C.V.S., C.I.E., D.S.O., Deputy Director-General Army Veter- inary Department. General Sir Richard Harrison, K.C.B., C.M.G., Inspector-General of Fortifi- cations. Lady Harrison. Colonel Charles Hervey Bagot, C.B., Deputy Inspector-General of Fortifications. Mrs Bagot. Colonel Noel Montagu Lake, Deputy Inspector-General of Fortifications. Mrs Lake. Colonel Richard Matthews Ruck, Deputy Inspector-General of Fortifications. Mrs Ruck. Colonel Charles Henry Darling, Assistant Inspector-General of Fortifications. Mrs Darling. Colonel Robert Arthur Montgomery, C.B., Deputy Director-General of Ordnance. Mrs Montgomery. Surgeon-General Sir William Taylor, M.D., C.B., K.H.P., Director-General Army Medical Service. Lady Taylor. Surgeon-General Alfred Keogh, M.D., C.B.. Deputy Director- General Army Medical Service. Mrs Alfred Keogh. The Right Reverend Bishop John Taylor Smith, D. D. , Chaplain-General. OTHER OFFICERS ON THE ACTIVE LIST. General Edward Francis Chapman, C.B. Mrs Chapman. General Nathaniel Stevenson. General Cuthbert Collingwood Suther. General Sir George Corrie Bird, K.C.I.E., C.B. Lady Bird. General Sir William Stirling, K.C.B., Lieu- tenant of the Tower. Lady Stirling. Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Warren, G.C.M.G., K.C.B. Lady Warren. Lieutenant-General John Fletcher Owen.C. B. , President Ordnance Committee. Lieutenant-General Sir Archibald Hunter, K.C.B., D.S.O., Commanding Scottish District. Lieutenant-General Sir William Francis Butler, K.C.B., Commanding Western District. Lady Butler. Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Tucker, K.C.B. Lady Tucker. Major-General Reginald Thomas Thynne, K.C.B., Commanding North-Eastern District. Mrs Thynne. Major-General Sir Henry Trotter, K.C.V.O., Commanding Home District. Lady Trotter. Major-General Charles John Burnett, C.B. Mrs Burnett. Major-General Sir John Frederick Maurice, K.C.B.,Commanding Woolwich District. Lady Maurice. Major-General Sir Hugh M'Calmont, K.C. B., Commanding Cork District. The Honourable Lady M'Calmont. Major-General Sir Henry Macleod Leslie Rundle, K.C.B., KlC.M.G., D.S.O., Commanding South-Eastern District. Lady Rundle. Major-General Montague Protheroe, C.B., C.S.I. Major-General George Salis Schwabe. Mrs Salis Schwabe. Major-General Edward Pemberton Leach, C.B., B.C., Commanding gth Division, 3rd Army Corps. Mrs Leach. Major-General Sir John Charles Ardagh. K.C. I.E., C.B. Lady Ardagh (Susan, Countess of Malmes- bury). Major-General Sir Thomas Eraser, K.C.B., C.M.G. , Commanding Thames District. Lady Fraser. Major-General Barrington Bulkley Douglas Campbell, C.V.O., C.B. Mrs Campbell. Major-General William Salmond, C.B. Mrs Salmond. Major-General Sir Gerald de Courcy Morton, K.C. I.E., C.B., Commanding Dublin District. Lady Morton. Major-General Sir William Forbes Gatacre, K.C.B., D.S.O. Lady Gatacre. APPENDIX I 413 Major - General Geoffrey Barton, C.B., C.M.G. Mrs Barton. Major-General Donald James Sim M'Leod, C.B., D.S.O. Mrs M'Leod. Lieutenam-General Sir Henry John Thoroton Hildyard, K.C.B., Commanding ist Army Corps. Lady Hildyard. Major-General Henry Hallam Parr, C.B., C.M.G. Mrs Hallam Parr. Lieutenant-General Sir John French, K.C. B. Lady French. Lieutenant-Geneial Sir Ian Standish Mon- teith Hamilton, K.C.B., D.S.O. Lady Hamilton. Major-General Mildmay Willson Willson, C.B. Major-General Sir Bruce Meade Hamilton, K.C.B. Major-General William Henry Mackinnon, C.B. Mrs Mackinnon. Surgeon-General George Joseph Hamilton Evatt, M.D., Principal Medical Officer, 2nd Army Corps. Colonel Sir John Steevens, K.C.B. Lady Steevens. Major-General Sir Reginald Clare Hart, O.C., K.C.B. Lady Hart. Major-General Sir George Henry Marshall, K.C.B., Commanding Royal Artillery, ist Army Corps. Lady Marshall. Brigadier - General The Honourable Sir Frederick William Stopford, K.C.M.G., C.B., Chief Staff Officer, ist Army Corps. Colonel Rowland Hill Martin, C.B., C.M.G. Mrs Martin. Colonel Sir Charles Henry Leslie, Bart., C.B. Lady Leslie. Colonel Sir Wodehouse Dillon Richardson, K.C.B., A.A.G. Western District. Lady Richardson. Lady Macdonald Lockhart. Major-General Sir Edward Locke Elliot, K.C.B., D.S.O. Lady Locke Elliot. Major-General Sir William George Knox, K.C.B. Lady Knox. Colonel Sir John Grenfell Maxwell, K.C.B., C.M.G., D.S.O. Lady Maxwell. Colonel John Eccles Nixon, A.Q.G. in India. Mrs Xixon. Colonel Charles Duncan Cooper, C.B. Colonel Robert George Kekewich, C.B. Colonel Edward Owen Fisher Hamilton, C.B. Mrs Hamilton. Colonel The Honourable Julian Hedworth George Byng, M.V.O. The Honourable Mrs Byng. Colonel Sir Henry Seymour Rawlinson, Bart., C.B. Lady Rawlinson. Colonel Michael Frederic Rimington, C.B. Mrs Rimington. Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre Macdonnell Stewart Crabbe, C.B. Mrs Crabbe. Major Raymond John Marker, D.S.O. Lieutenant-General Sir Edwin Markham, K.C.B., Governor R.M.C. Lady Markham. Major-General Richard Henry Jelf, Governor R.M.A. Mrs Jelf. Colonel Edmund Bainbridge, C.B., Chief Superintendent Ordnance Factories. Mrs Bainbridge. OFFICERS OF THE UNEMPLOYED, SUPER- NUMERARY AND RETIRED LISTS. General George Nicholas Channer, C.B., .. General Frederick Caspar Le Grand, R. M.L.I. General Sir Samuel James Graham, K.C.B., R.M.L.I. Lady Graham. General Sir George Digby Barker, K.C.B. Major-General Sir Cornelius Francis Clery, K.C.B., K. C.M.G. Major-General Sir Coleridge Grove, K.C.B. Major-General Sir Henry Edward Colvile, K. C.M.G., C.B. Lady Colvile. Major-General John Palmer Brabazon, C.V.O., C.B. Major-General John Baillie Ballantyne Dick- son, C.B., C.M.G. Mrs Dickson. No. 22. THE CIVIL SERVICE (ENGLISH). TRFA<;ITCV Sir Edward Hamilton, K.C.B. Mr E. G. Harman. Mr Stephen Edward Spring Mr J. S. Bradbury. Sir Francis Mowatt, G.C.B. Rice, C.B. Mr G. L. Barstow. Miss Mowatt. Mrs Spring Rice. Mr M. F. Headlam. 414 APPENDIX I HOME OFFICE. Mr R. L. Antrobus, C.B. Mr Charles Perrin. Sir Kenelm Edward Digby Mrs Antrobus. Mrs Perrin. K.C.B. Sir W. Baillie-Hamilton, Mr F. H. Tulloch. The Honourable Lady Digby. Mr Henry Cunynghame, C.B. Mrs Cunynghame. K.C.M.G., C.B. Lady Baiilie-Hamilton. Mrs Tulloch. CROWN OFFICE. Mr Charles S. Murdoch, C.B. WAR OFFICE. Sir Kenneth Augustus Muir Mrs Murdoch. Colonel Sir Edward Willis Mackenzie, K.C.B., K.C. Mr J. A. Longley. Duncan Ward, K.C.B. Miss Muir Mackenzie. The Lady Louisa Longley. Captain M. B. Lloyd, R.A. Mrs Lloyd. Lady Ward. Sir Guy Douglas Fleetwood Wilson, C.B. PRIVY COUNCIL OFFICE. Mr Almeric W T . FitzRov. Dr T. M. Legge, M.D. Mr Frank Thomas Marzials, Mrs FitzRoy. C.B. Mr James H. Harrison. FOREIGN OFFICE. Mrs Marzials. Mr EdwardS. Hope, C.B. Sir Thomas Sanderson, Mrs Hope. G.C.B. Miss Sanderson. The Honourable Sir Francis ADMIRALTY. Mr H. J. Vansittart Neale, C. B. Mrs Vansittart Neale. BOARD OF TRADE. Sir Francis Hopwood, K.C.B., C.M.G. The Honourable Francis H. Villiers, C.B. MrR. D. Awdry, C.B. Mrs Awdry. Lady Hopwood. Colonel Sir Herbert Jekyll, The Honourable Mrs Villiers. Sir Martin Gosselin, K.C.M.G., C.B. Mr Philip Watts. Mrs Watts. Mr Gordon William Miller. R.E., K.C.M.G. Lady Jekyll. Mr Walter J. Howell. The Honourable Lady Mrs Miller. Mr Henry Yorke, C.B. Mr R. Ellis Cunliffe. Mrs Cunliffe. Sir Clement 'Hill, K.C.M.G., C B The Lady Lilian Yorke. Mr W. H. M. Christie, C.B., RECORD OFFICE. Mr Arthur Larcom. Mrs Larcom. Mr H. Farnall, C.M.G. Mr C. J. B. Hurst. F.R.S. Mr John Hardinge Giffard. Sir James Williamson. Lady Williamson. Mr David Evans. Sir Henry Churchill Maxwell Lyte, K.C.B. Lady Maxwell Lyte. BOARD OF AGRICULTURE. INDIA OFFICE. Mrs Evans. Mr Thomas Henry Elliot, C. B. Sir Arthur Godley, K.C.B. The Honourable Lady Mr J. A. Strong. Mrs Strong. Mrs Elliot. Major P. G. Craigie. Godley. Mr W. Graham Greene, C. B. WOODS AND FORESTS. Sir Horace Walpole, K.C.B. Lady Walpole. Mr Henry J. Oram, R.N. Captain George E. Patey, Mr Edward Stafford Howard, C.B. Mr Richmond Ritchie, C.B. Mr E. G. Bowls. Mrs Bosvls. R.N. Mrs Patey. Rear -Admiral Sidney M. The Lady Rachel Howard. Mr John Francis Fortescue orner. Mr A. G. Scott. Eardley Wilmot. Mrs Scott. Mrs Eardley Wilmot. A Mr F. Whitmore Smith, Captain E. Inglefield, R.N. WORKS AND PUBLIC C.I.E. Mrs Inglefield. BUILDINGS. Captain Charles G. Dicken, The Viscount Esher, COLONIAL OFFICE. R.N. K.C.V.O., C.B. (Secre- Sir Montagu Frederick Mrs Dicken. tary). Ommanney, K.C.B., K.C.M.G. LOCAL GOVERNMENT BOARD. Sir John Taylor, K.C.B. Lady Taylor. Lady Ommanney. Sir Samuel Butler Provis, Mr H. Tanner. Mr Frederick Graham, C.B. K.C.B. Mr John B. Westcott. Miss E. D. Suft. MrW. E. Knollys, C.B Mrs Westcott. Mr Charles P. Lucas, C.B. Mrs Knollys. Mr A. Y. Nutt. Miss A. Lucas. Colonel J. T. Marsh, R.E. Mrs Nutt. Mr Hugh Bertram Cox. Mrs Marsh. Mr Rowland Bailey. 1 Mrs Cox. Mr A. H. Downes, M.D. Mrs Bailey. 1 Mr R. Bailey was one of the chief officials of the Office of Works who carried out the excellent structural arrangements within the Abbey at the Coronation. APPENDIX I Mr J. H. Hillier. Mr J. W. Alcock. Mrs Alcock. Mr Stanley Quick. Mr Burt (Contractor inside the Abbey). Mrs Burt. BOARD OF EDUCATION. Sir G. William Kekewich, K.C.B. Lady Kekewich. Sir W. de W. Abney, K.C.B. Lady Abney. Mr J. White. Mr H. M. Lindsell. CUSTOMS. Ryder, Sir George Lisle K.C.B Lady Ryder. Mr John Arrow Kempe, C.B. Mrs Kempe. INLAND REVENUE. Sir Henry William Primrose, K.C.B., C.S.I. Lady Primrose. SirF. L. Robinson, K.C.B. Mr Laurance N. Guillemard. Mrs Guillemard. POST OFFICE. Sir George Herbert Murray. K.C.B. The Hon. Lady Murray. MrJ. C. Lamb,C.B.,C.M.G. Mrs Lamb. Sir Robert Hunter. Lady Hunter. Mr S. Raffles Thompson. SCOTTISH OFFICE. Colonel Sir Colin Scott-Mon- crieff, K.C.M.G., C.S.I. Lady Scott-Moncrieff. Mr G. A. J. Lee. SCOTTISH EDUCATION OFFICE. Sir Henry Craik, K.C.B. Lady Craik. Mr George Todd. Mrs Todd. Major Atkin. LUNACY COMMISSIONERS. Mr Frederick Needham, M.D. Mrs Needham. PRISON DEPARTMENT. Sir E. J. Ruggles-Brise, K.C.B. STATIONERY OFFICE. Mr T. Digby Pigott, C.B. Mrs Pigott. BRITISH MUSEUM. Sir Edward Maunde Thomp- son, K.C.B. Lady Maunde Thompson. CIVIL SERVICE COM- MISSIONERS. Mr W. J. Courthope, C.B. Mrs Courthope. The Lord Francis Hervey. GENERAL REGISTRY OFFICE. Mr Reginald Macleod, C. B. The Lady Agnes Macleod. NATIONAL DEBT OFFICE. Mr George W. Hervey, C.B. Mrs Hervey. ECCLESIASTICAL COM- MISSIONERS. Mr Alfred de Bock Porter, C.B. Mrs Porter. EXCHEQUER AND AUDIT DEPARTMENT. Mr Douglas Close Richmond. Mrs Richmond. Mr Francis Phillips. METROPOLITAN POLICE. Mr Alexander Carmichael Bruce. Mrs Carmichael Bruce. Miss Bruce. Sir Charles Howard. Lady Howard. Mrs Robert Pitman. Mr Edward Richard Henry. Mrs Henry. Mr A. R. Pennefather, C.B. Mr George H. Edwards. Mrs George H. Edwards. SUEZ CANAL. The Honourable Sir Charles W. Fremantle, K.C.B. The Honourable Lady Fre- mantle. BANK OF ENGLAND. Mr Augustus Prevost (Governor of the Bank of England). Mr S. Hope Morley (Deputy Governor of the Bank of England). Mrs Morley. DUCHY OF LANCASTER. Mr W. R. Smith. SCOTTISH CIVIL SERVICE. Mr J. Patten MacDougall. Mrs Patten MacDougall. Lieutenant-Colonel McHardy, C.B. Mrs McHardy. Mr R. M. McKerrell. Mrs McKerrell. Sir Stair Agnew, K.C.B. Mr J. Hope Finlay. Captain Monro. Mrs Monro. Mr E. P. W. Redford. Mrs Redford. IRISH CIVIL SERVICE. Mr George C. V. Holmes. Mrs Holmes. Colonel Neville Chamberlain, C.B. Mrs Chamberlain. Mr William J. M. Starkie, Litt.D. Mrs Starkie. Mr J. B. Dougherty, C.B. Mrs Dougherty. Sir Patrick Coll, C.B. Lady Coll. Mr John George Barton. C.B. Mr James S. Gibbons, C.B. Sir George Plunkett O'Farrell, M.D. Lady Plunkett O'Farrell. Mr JohnFagan, F.R.C.S.I. Mr Fane Vernon. Sir Walter Armstrong. Lady Armstrong. Mr Richard Manders. Miss Richard Manders. Mr P. Hanson. 416 APPENDIX I No. 23. PARLIAMENTARY OFFICIALS. i. HOUSE OF LORDS. Mr Victor M. Biddulph. Mr H. J. F. Badeley. Mr Henry J. L. Graham, C.B. (Clerk of Parlia- Mr A. H. M. Butler. Mrs Butler. ments). Mr R. C. Norman (Private The Lady Margaret Graham. Secretary to Lord Chan- The Honourable Edward P. cellor). Thesiger, C.B. (Deputy Clerk of Parliaments). Captain T. D. Butler (Yeoman Usher of the Black Rod). The Honourable Mrs E. Mrs Butler. Thesiger. Miss Butler. Mr Edward H. Alderson. Mr Cuthbert Headlam. Mr Robert W. Monro. Mr E. C. Vigors. Mrs R. W. Monro. Mr A. B. S. Tennyson. Miss K. T. Munro. Mr Albert Gray. 2. HOUSE OF COMMONS. Mrs Albert Gray. Sir Courtenay Ilbert, K. C. S. I. , Mr S. Arthur Strong. C.I.E. (Clerk of the Mrs S. Arthur Strong. House). Mr Alfred Harrison. Lady Ilbert. Mrs Alfred Harrison. Mr A. W. Nicholson (Clerk Mr J. F. Symons-Jeune. Assistant). Mrs Symons-Jeune. Miss Nicholson. Mr Fe'lix J. H. Skene. Mr Webster (Second Clerk Mrs Skene. Assistant). Mr Hugh Hamilton Gordon. Mrs H. H. Gordon. Miss Webster. Mr William Gibbons. Mr Cecil Lloyd Anstruther. Mrs William Gibbons. The Honourable Alexander Mr William H. Ley. McDonnell. Mrs William Ley. Mr Arthur H. Robinson. Mr J. H. W. Somerset. Mrs Robinson. Mrs J. Somerset. Mr Henry P. St John. Mr R. Dickinson. Mrs St John. Mrs Dickinson. Mr F. St George Tuppei . Mrs F. St George Tapper. Mr Turner. Mrs Turner. Mr Frere. Miss Frere. Mr L. T. Le Marchant. Mrs L. T. Le Marchant. Mr G. C. Giffard. Mrs G. C. Giffard. Sir Everard H. Doyle, Bart. Mr Charles W. Campion. Mrs Campion. Mr R. C. Walpole. Miss Walpole. Mr Bonham-Carter. Miss Bonham-Carter. Mr Harry D. Erskine. The Lady Horatia Erskine. Mr Francis Gosset. Mrs Francis Gosset. Mrs Basil Wilberforce. Miss Violet Wilberforce. The Honourable Sir E. Chandos- Leigh, K.C.B. The Honourable Lady Chandos- Leigh. Mr M. Killick. Miss Killick. Mr Walter Erskine. Miss Erskine. Mr Edward Gully. Mrs Edward Gully. No. 24. INVITED BY His MAJESTY'S SPECIAL COMMAND. Mr Edwin Austin Abbey, R.A. (His Majesty's Special Painter to the Coronation). Mr John Edward Courtenay Bodley (His Majesty's Special Historian of the Coronation). No. 25. EARL MARSHAL'S DEPARTMENT, ETC. EARL MARSHAL. The Duke of Norfolk, K.G. i. HERALDS' COLLEGE OR COLLEGE OF ARMS. KINGS OF ARMS. Sir Albert Woods, K.C.B., K.C.M.G. (Garter). Lady Wood. Mr G. E. Cokayne (Claren- ceux). Mrs G. Cokayne. Mr W. H. Weldon (Norroy). HERALDS. Mr H. Murray Lane (Chester). Mr Edward Bellasis (Lan- caster). Mr A. Scott Gatty (York). Mrs A. Scott Gatty. Mr H. Farnham Burke (Somerset). Mrs H. Farnham Burke. Mr Charles H. Athill (Rich- mond). Mr W. A. Lindsay, K.C. (Windsor). The Lady Harriet Lindsay. PURSUIVANTS. Mr G. M. Marshall, LL.D. (Rouge Croix). Mr G. Ambrose Lee (Blue- mantle). Mrs G. Ambrose Lee. Mr Everard Green (Rouge Dragon). Mr T. M. Joseph Watkin (Portcullis). Mrs T. M. Joseph Watkin. Mr Charles Buckler (Surrey Herald Extraordinary). APPENDIX I 417 Mr Gerald Woods Wollaston Mr F. G. Bromhead. Captain C. V. C. Hobart, ( Fitzalan Pursuivant Mr A. F. Burke. D.S.O., Grenadier Extraordinary). Major L. Butler-Bowdon. Guards. Mr H. Wilberforce. The Honourable Edward Major Bernard Hodgson. Mrs H. Wilberforce. Cadogan. Mr Herbert Hope. The Honourable Geofrey Mr St John Hope. 2. Appointed specially for the Cadogan. Lieutenant Charles Howard, purposes of the Coronation Mr W. Campion. King's Royal Rifle Corps. of Their Majesties King Mr Charles Cave. Mr Esm6 Howard. Edward VII. and Queen Mr A. Chavasse. Mr R. A. Hudson. Alexandra. Alderman Clegg. Mr Thomas James. \x r o tr H K rt r R Mr A. W. T. Cochrane. Mr C. R. Johnson. /!?' , rtoDart> 0>B - Lieutenant - Colonel Arthur Sir Coleridge Kennard, Bart. (sec :tary) Collins, C.B., M.V.O. Mr Philip Kerr. The Honourable Mrs Hobart. Tfa Honourable George Mr John Kerr. Miss Irene Hobart Colville > Captain Earl of Kerry, D.S.O., Mr Leonard C Lmdsay, Mr w . Ward Cook . F Grenadier Guards. *; V?? ^cretary Mr victor Cockran Mr Francis Lane-Fox. Mrs Leonard' L ndS *' Mr S " Cow P er Coles ' Mr M ' Gerald Lane ' Captain Walter C. Davenport. Mr Francis Langdale. ^/~>T T-> c-T'ATrTT' Mr Henry de Colyar. Captain Philip Langdale. 3- GOLD STAFF ^ ^g d< , ^ ^Q Lavie. Captain M. Earle, D.S.O., General Law. Lieutenant - Colonel Lord Grenadier Guards. Major Leatham. Edmund B. Talbot, M. P., Captain Gerald Ellis, Rifle Major Charles Leslie. D.S.O. (in Command). Brigade. Captain C. L. Lindsay, late Major-General Sir Reginald Mr Henry Englehart. Grenadier Guards. Pole - Carew, K.C.B., Mr Algernon Evan-Thomas. Mr David Lindsay. C.V.O. (in command of Mr Edmund Evan-Thomas. Captain H. Lindsay, late Gold Staff Officers for Mr Alan David Erskine. Gordon Highlanders. Procession). The Honourable Everard Mr Leonard C. Lindsay. Mr Victor A. Williamson, Feilding. The Honourable Reginald C.M.G. (second in Com- Lieutenant - Colonel Francis Lister. mand). Fitzherbert. Mr Ernest Little. Mr F. Anderton. Mr Alan Fletcher. Mr C. P. Little. Sir Windham R. C. An- Alderman G. Franklin. Mr Venables Llewellyn. struther, Bart. Mr Julian Gaisford. Captain A. H. O. Lloyd, Sir George Arthur, Bart. Major Hubert Gallon. M.V.O., late Grenadier Mr Bertram Frankland Frank- Mr Hamillon Gatliff. Guards. land-Russell-Astley. Mr E. H. George. Mr Francis Stanley Lowe. Mr Crosier Bailey. Captain Sir John Gladstone, Mr Thomas Penrose Lyons. Captain Sir F. Bathurst, Bart., Bart., late Coldstream Mr H. W. W. McAnally. Grenadier Guards. Guards. Lieutenanl R. McCalmont, Mr W. Dalglish Bellasis. Mr Hubert Greenwood. Irish Guards. Sir Henry Bellingham, Barl. Mr H. Groves. Caplain McEwen. Mr F. Cavendish Bentinck. Mr L. V. Harcourt. Mr J. R. Maguire. Mr Wulstan Berkeley. Mr H. Percy Harris. Mr George Manners. Mr Clive Bigham, C.M.G. Major Harrison. Mr R. G. March. The Honourable Maurice The Honourable Gilbert Major R. J. Marker, D.S.O., Brett, Coldstream Guards. Hastings-Campbell. Coldstream Guards. The Honourable Oliver Brett. Captain G. Heneage, Grena- Mr C. C. Marrable. Colonel The Honourable dier Guards. Mr John Marshall. Francis Bridgeman. Colonel G. Henderson. Mr George Marshall. Mr W. Fitzherbert Brock- Lieutenant-Colonel Henty. Brevet-Major F. B. Maurice. holes. Mr H. L. Hertslet, M.V.O. The Honourable Bernard The Honourable Arthur Mr M. H. Hicks-Beach. Maxwell. Brodrick. Mr Cecil Higgins. Captain W. Maxwell-Scott. 1 The "Gold Staff Officers" were the persons appointed by the Earl Marshal to con- duct the company to their seats and to perform similar services within Westminster Abbey. 2 D 418 APPENDIX I The Honourable Joseph Max- well-Scott. Mr R. W. Middleton. Mr Wilfred Middleton. Mr Robert Montgomerie. The Honourable R. Moreton. Lieutenant-Colonel Edward Mostyn. Mr Keith Murray. Mr B. Napier. Mr Hugh Nevill. Major Nicholson. Major G. C. Nugent, Irish Guards. Mr A. M. Ogilvie. Mr F. S. Osgood. Mr E. H. Packe. Captain Denham Parker. Captain Parsons, R.A. Mr Richard Pearson. Mr Arthur Pollen. Captain S. Pollen. Mr H. Ralph Pendergast. Mr J. G. PercivaL Mr George Radcliffe. Mr A. Rawlinson. Mr O. Riddell. Major Ross, C.B., Durham Light Infantry. Mr George W. E. Russell. Sir William Russell, Bart. Mr J. D. Ryder. Major Schofield, R.A., S.C. Mr Alexander Scott-Gatty. Mr C. Scott-Gatty. Major Basil Scott-Murray. Mr Arthur Silvertop, R.N. Mr F. J Synge, C.M.G. Mr Paris Singer. Mr A. E. Southall. Mr Carlisle Spedding. Mr William Arthur Spencer. Mr Edward Stewart. The Honourable Fitzroy Stewart. Mr Leopold C. Stewart. The Honourable Edward Stonor. Major J. M. Steel, Coldstream Guards. The Lord Ninian Stuart. Mr R. F. Synge, C.M.G. Mr Henry Talbot. The Honourable Alfred Talbot Mr Walter Tomlinson. Mr H. Trendell. Major F. C. Trollope, late Grenadier Guards. Mr D. Tupper, M.V.O. Colonel Vaughan. Mr Algernon Wallace. Mr Lionel Walrond. Lieutenant E. S. Ward, Grenadier Guards. Mr Richard Ward. Mr Wilfrid Ward. Colonel Henry Warde. Colonel Hanbury Williams, C.M.G. Mr Arthur Charles Wombwell. Mr F. W. Wynne. SCOTTISH OFFICERS OF ARMS. Sir James Balfour Paul (Lyon King of Arms). Lady Balfour Paul. Mr Francis James Grant (Rothesay Herald). Mr Robert S. Livingstone (Albany Herald). Mr William R. MacDonald (Carrick Pursuivant). Captain George S. C. Swinton (March Pursuivant). Mr John Home Stevenson (Unicorn Pursuivant). IRISH OFFICERS OF ARMS. Sir Arthur Vicars, C.V.O. (Ulster King of Arms). Mr Henry C. Blake (Athlone Pursuivant). OFFICERS OF ORDERS OF KNIGHTHOOD. Mr C. G. Barrington, C.B., Gentleman Usher of the Red Rod. Most Reverend Robert Machray, D.D., Prelate, St Michael and St George. Sir W. A. Baillie-Hamilton, K.C.M.G., C.B., Officer of Arms, St Michael and St George. Lady Baillie-Hamilton. Sir W. J. Cuningham, K.C.S.I., Secretary, Star of India. Sir Duncan A. Campbell, Bart., Secretary, Thistle. The Honourable Alan David Murray, Gentleman Usher Green Rod. The Honourable Mrs Alan Murray. Major F. W. Lambart. Secretary, St Patrick. NO. 26. LORDS-LlEUTENANT OF COUNTIES (not being Peers). Mr James H. Benyon (Berkshire). Mrs Benyon. Mr Alexander Peckover (Cambridgeshire). Mr J. H. Arkwright (Herefordshire). Mrs Arkwright. Sir R. Williams-Bulkeley, Bart. (Anglesey). The Lady Magdalen Williams-Bulkeley. Sir J. Williams Drummond, Bart. (Car- marthenshire). Lady Williams Drummond. Mr H. Davies-Evans (Cardiganshire). Mrs Davies-Evans. Mr John E. Greaves (Carnarvonshire). Mrs Greaves. Colonel Cornwallis West (Denbighshire). Mrs Cornwallis West. Mr Hughes of Kinmel (Flintshire). The Lady Florentia Hughes. Mr William M. R. Wynne (Merioneth- shire). Mrs Wynne. Sir Watkin Williams-Wynn, Bart. (Mont- gomeryshire). Sir Charles Philipps, Bart. (Haverfordwest). Lady Philipps. Sir Powlett Milbank, Bart. (Radnorshire). Lady Milbank. Lieutenant-Colonel The Lord Binning (Berwickshire). The Lady Binning. Sir James Colquhoun, Bart. (Dumbarton- shire). APPENDIX I 419 Mr Donald Cameron of Lochiel (Inverness- shire). Sir Alexander Baird, Bart. (Kincardine- shire). Captain M. Laing (Orkney). Sir Hector Munro, Bart. (Ross and Cromarty). Lady Munro. Sir Algernon Coote, Bart. (Queen's County). Lady Coote. Mr Hector Vandeleur (Clare). Mrs Vandeleur. The Viscount Stopford (Wexford). The Viscountess Stopford. Mr William Tillie (Londonderry). Major C. K. O'Hara (Sligo). No. 27. HIGH SHERIFFS. i. ENGLAND AND WALES. Mr William C. Watson (Bedfordshire). Mrs Watson. Mr H. Owen Tudor (Berkshire). Mrs Owen Tudor. Mr Frederick C. Lloyd (Buckinghamshire). Mrs Lloyd. Mr Harold Coote (Huntingdonshire and Cambridgeshire). Mrs Coote. Mr J. S. Harwood-Banner (Cheshire). Mrs Harwood-Banner. Captain W. P. Standish (Cumberland). Mrs Standish. Mr FitzHerbert Wright (Derbyshire). Mrs Wright. Colonel E. S. Walcott, C.B. (Devonshire). Mrs Walcott. Colonel J. B. S. Bullen (Dorsetshire). Mrs Bullen. Sir William Chaytor, Bart. (Durham). Mr R. C. Gosling (Essex). Mr James Horlick (Gloucestershire). Mrs Horlick. Mr Evelyn Simpson (Hertfordshire). Mrs Evelyn Simpson. Mr Edward L. Tomlin (Kent). Mrs Edward Tomlin. Captain Burns-Hartopp (Leicestershire). Mrs Burns-Hartopp. Mr John D. Saunders (Lincolnshire). Mr George W. H. Bowen (County of London). Mrs Bowen. Mr C. F. Cory-Wright (Middlesex.) Mrs Cory- Wright. Mr Edward Windsor Richards (Monmouth- Mr Joh'rfN. Gurney (Norfolk). Mr James Hornsby (Northamptonshire). Mrs Hornsby. Mr Thomas C. Fenwicke-Clennell ( Northum- berland). Mrs Fenwicke-Clennell. Mr John P. C. Musters (Nottinghamshire). Mrs Musters. Captain C. W. Cottrell-Dormer (Oxford- shire). Mrs Cottrell-Dormer. Mr J. Thursby-Pelham (Shropshire). Mrs Thursby-Pelham. Mr Cely Trevilian (Somersetshire). Mrs Cely Trevilian. Lieutenant-Colonel H. Le Roy Lewis, D. S. O. (County of Southam pton). Mrs Lewis. Mr R. P. Copeland (Staffordshire). Mrs Copeland. Mr H. E. Buxton (Suffolk). Mrs H. E. Buxton. Mr Max L. Waechter (Surrey). Mrs Waechter. Mr Alfred H. Burton (Sussex). Mrs Burton. Mr F. E. Muntz (Warwickshire). Mrs Muntz. Mr Edward C. Schomberg (Wiltshire). Mrs Schomberg. Mr Edward A. Broome (Worcestershire). Mrs Broome. Sir Theophilus Peel, Bart. (Yorkshire). Lady Peel. Mr Arthur Knowles (Lancashire). Mrs Knowles. Mr W. Croyton (Cornwall). Mrs Croyton. Mr Russell Allen (Anglesey). Mrs Allen. Mr J. E. Moore-Gwyn (Breconshire). Mrs Moore-Gwyn. Dr R. D. Roberts (Cardiganshire). Mrs Roberts. Mr J. Morgan Davies (Carmarthenshire). Mrs Davies. Mr Ephraim Wood (Carnarvonshire). Mrs Wood. Sir Wyndham Hanmer, Bart. (Flintshire). Lady Hanmer. Mr Edward Daniel (Glamorganshire). Mrs Daniel. Mr Romer Williams (Merionethshire). Mrs Williams. Mr Hugh Lewis (Montgomeryshire). Mrs Hugh Lewis. Dr Henry Owen, D.C.L. (Pembrokeshire). Mr Cecil R. Stephens (Radnorshire). Mrs Stephens. 420 APPENDIX I 2. IRELAND. Mr William Chaine (Antrim). Mr Alexander Robinson (Armagh). Mrs Robinson. Mr D. H. Doyne (Carlow). Mr T. J. Burrowes (Cavan). Captain Boyle Creagh (Clare). Captain J. C. McClintock (Donegal). Mrs McClintock. Major Blackwood Price (Down). Mrs Price. Mr Andrew Jameson (Dublin). Mrs Jameson. Mr Edward Archdale (Fermanagh). Mr W. S. Waithman (Galway). The Lady Phillippa Waithman. Mr William T. J. Gun (Kerry). Sir Kildare Borrowes, Bart. (Kildare). Lady Borrowes. Mr B. Homan Mulock (King's County). Mrs Mulock. Mr John Merrick Lloyd (Leitrim). Mrs Lloyd. Mr Richard de Ros Rose (Limerick). Mrs Rose. Major H. McCorkell (Londonderry). Mr S. K. Jackson (Longford). Mrs Jackson. Mr John Heywood Lonsdale (Louth). Mr C. H. Caldwell (Meath). Captain E. J. Richardson (Monaghan). Major A. French (Roscommon). Mr Henry McCarrick (Sligo). Major S. Phillips (Tipperary). Mrs Phillips. Mr F. P. Gervais (Tyrone). Mrs Gervais. Colonel J. H. Smyth, C.M.G. (Waterford). The Lady Harriet Smyth. Captain W. Glascott (Wexford). Mrs Glascott. Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Leslie Ellis (Wicklow). Mrs Leslie Ellis. Alderman S. Lawther, J.P. (Belfast City). Mrs Lawther. Councillor Peter M'Cabe (High Sheriff of Dublin City). Mrs M'Cabe. Councillor Vincent Nash (Limerick City). Mrs Nash. Mr Matthew A. Ballantine (Londonderry City). Mr W. F. Barnes (Sub-High Sheriff of West- meath). Mrs Barnes. No. 28. SHERIFFS OF SCOTLAND. Sheriff David Brand. Mrs Brand. Sheriff Donald Crawford. Sheriff Edward T. Salvesen, K.C. Mrs Salveston. Sheriff Sir John Cheyne, K.C. Lady Cheyne. Sheriff John Wilson, K.C. Mrs Wilson. Sheriff Christopher N. Johnston. OTHER SCOTTISH OFFICIALS. Mr Bailie Grieve, Senior Police Magistrate, Edinburgh. Mr W. Slater Brown, Senior Bailie, Mr Thomas Hunter, W.S., Town Clerk, Sheriffs-Substitute Armour, Boyd, Buntine, Campbell, Gillespie, Lee, Lyell, Mackenzie. Mrs Johnston. Sheriff C. Kincaid Mackenzie, K.C. Mrs Mackenzie. Sheriff Henry Johnston, K.C. Mrs Johnston. Sheriff Andrew Jameson, K.C. Mrs Jameson. Sheriff C.J. Guthrie, K.C. Mrs Guthrie. No. 29. CONVENERS OF COUNTIES IN SCOTLAND. Mr Alexander Gordon. Mr R. A. Oswald. Sir George Houston Boswell, Bart. Mr James Campbell. Mr John Windsor Stuart. Mr George Younger. Mr M. Carthew-Yorstoun. Sir James H. Gibson Craig, Bart. Sir Charles Adam, Bart. Mr Barnes Graham. Lieutenant-Colonel M. A. Clarke. Colonel Home Drummond. Mr Robert King. Mr C. H. Scott Plummer. Mr John Bruce of Sumburgh. Mr A. Peddie-WaddeL Mr Andrew Lindsay. APPENDIX I 421 No. 30. OFFICIALS OF CHANNEL ISLANDS, ETC. Major-General H. R. Abadie, C.B. (Lieu- Mr H. A. Giffard, K.C. (Bailiff of Guernsey). tenant Governor of Jersey). Mr William F. Collings (Seigneur, Island of Mrs Abadie. Sark). Mr William H. Vernon (Bailiff of Jersey). Mr Thomas B. H. Cochrane (Deputy Mrs Vernon. Governor of the Isle of Wight). Major-General M. H. Saward, R.A. (Lieu- The Lady Adela Cochrane. tenant Governor of Guernsey). Sir James Gell (Clerk of the Rolls, Isle of Mrs Saward. Man). No. 31. BARONS OF THE CINQUE PORTS. Mr Stafford Charles, the Speaker of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of New Romney). Mr Henry Martyn Mowll, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Dover). Mr Frederick Adolphus Langham, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Hastings). Mr Henry Stephen Watts, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Sandwich). Mr Henry Strahan, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Hythe). Mr Frank Jarratt, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Rye). Mr F. A. Inderwick, K.C., Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Winchelsea). Mr Frederick Austin, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Faversham). Mr Daniel Baker, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Deputy Mayor of Folkestone). Mr James Hoskin, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Margate). Mr Herbert Horace Green, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Ramsgate). Mr Councillor Walter Joseph Solomon, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Deal). Mr Edwin Finn, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Lydd). Mr J. R. Diggle, Baron of the Cinque Ports (Mayor of Tenterden). Mr A. Cohen, K.C., Judge of the Cinque Ports. The Right Reverend Dr Webber, Bishop of Brisbane, Deputy Chaplain of the Cinque Ports. Sir Wollaston Knocker, C.B., Solicitor of the Cinque Ports. Mr Walter Dawes, Deputy Solicitor of the Cinque Ports. No. 32. MUNICIPAL AND OTHER LOCAL AUTHORITIES. LORD MAYORS OF ENGLAND AND IRELAND, AND WIVES. LORD PROVOSTS OF SCOTLAND, AND WIVES, ETC. The Right Honourable Sir J. C. Dimsdale, The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of Bart., Lord Mayor of the City of Belfast. The Lady Mayoress. The Ri g ht Honourable The Lord Provost of The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of \[ rs Steel Birmingham. The Honourable The Lord Provost of Glas- The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of gow Bristo1 - Miss Chisholm. The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of The Lord Provost of Dundee. Leeds. Mrs Hunter. The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of The Lord p rovost o f Aberdeen. Liverpool. Mrs Fleming. The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of The Lord Provost of Perth. Manchester. Mrs Maceregor The Lord Mayor and Lady Mayoress of Sheffield. Colonel Clifford Probyn, J.P. (Mayor of The Right Honourable The Lord Mayor of Westminster). York and Lady Mayoress. The Mayoress of Westminster. CORPORATION OF LONDON. ALDERMEN AND RECORDER. Alderman Sir Joseph Savory Bart Alderman Sir David Evans, K.C.M.G. Alderman Sir Henry Edmund Knight. Alderman Sir Joseph Renals, Bart. Alderman Sir Reginald Hanson, Bart. Alderman Sir Walter Wilkin, K.C.M.G. 422 APPENDIX I Alderman Sir G. Faudel Phillips, Bart., G.C.I.E. Alderman Sir John Voce Moore. Alderman Sir Alfred James Newton, Bart. Alderman Sir Frank Green, Bart. Alderman Sir Marcus Samuel. Alderman Sir James Thomson Ritchie. Mr Alderman John Pound. Mr Alderman Walter Vaughan Morgan. Alderman Sir William Purdie Treloar. Mr Alderman George Wyatt Truscott. Mr Alderman Frederick Prat Alliston. Alderman Sir John Knill, Bart. Mr Alderman Thomas Vezey Strong. Mr Alderman Henry George Smallman. Mr Alderman Thomas Boor Crosby. Mr Alderman Howard Carlile Morris. Mr Alderman David Burnett. Sir Forrest Fulton, K.C. (Recorder). SHERIFFS. Mr Sheriff John Charles Bell. Mr Sheriff Horace Brooks Marshall. Sir Prior Goldney, Bart. (City Remem- brancer). Mr James Bell (Town Clerk of London). LONDON COUNTY COUNCIL. Mr John M. McDougall, Chairman of the London County Council. Mr A. M. Torrance. Sir William Collins. The Deputy-Chairman of the London County Council. CHAIRMEN OF COUNTY COUNCILS (not being Peers, Privy Councillors, or Members of Parliament). Mr Richard Prichard Jones (Anglesey). Mr W. G. Mount (Berkshire). Mr Robert Stephenson (Cambridgeshire). Colonel J. R. Howell (Cardiganshire). Mr Joseph Joseph (Carmarthenshire). Mr Robert Hughes (Carnarvonshire). Colonel George Dixon (Cheshire). Mr H. C. Howard (Cumberland). Mr O. Isgoed Jones, J.P. (Denbighshire). Mr George Herbert Strutt, D. L. , J. P. (Derby- shire). Mr Samuel Storey, D.L., J.P. (Durham, County Palatine). Mr Joseph Martin (Ely, Isle of). Mr Andrew Johnson (Essex). Mr William Davies (Flintshire). Mr John Blandy-Jenkins, J.P. (Glamorgan- shire). Colonel Prescott-Decie, D.L.. J.P. (Hereford- shire). Sir John Evans, K.C.B. (Hertfordshire). Mr Godfrey Baring, D.L., J.P. (Isle of Mr George Marsham (Kent). Mr Hussey Packe (Leicestershire). Mr William Embleton-Fox, J.P. (Lincoln- shire, Lindsey). Sir John H. Thorold, Bart. (Lincolnshire, Kesteven). Mr C. F. Tunnard (Lincolnshire, Holland). The Honourable Charles Henry Wynn (Merionethshire). Mr R. D. M. Littler, C.B., K.C. (Middlesex). Mr Edwin Grove (Monmouthshire). Sir Charles E. G. Phillips, Bart. (Pembroke- shire). Mr Charles Coltman Rogers (Radnorshire). Mr J. Bowen-Jones, J.P. (Shropshire). Mr A. J. Goodford, D.L., J.P.(Somersetshire). Mr Oliver Denn Johnson, J. P. (Suffolk, West). Mr Edward Joseph Halsey, J.P. (Surrey). Mr William Vicesimus Knox Stenning (Sussex, East). Mr John Stratford Dugdale, K.C., D.L., J.P. (Warwickshire). Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Markham, D.L., J.P. (Westmoreland). Mr John William Willis Bund, D.L., J.P. (Worcestershire). Sir Charles Legard, Bart. (Yorkshire, East Riding). Mr Charles George Milnes-Gaskell, J.P. (Yorkshire, West Riding). Mr O'Donnell (Leitrim). Mr Thomas B. Mitchell (Limerick). CHIEF CONSTABLES. Sir John Dunne, K.C.B. Major T. J. Leadbetter. MAYORS OF COUNTY BOROUGHS (not being Peers or Members of Parliament). Mr John P. Smith, J.P. (Barrow-in-Furness). Mr Edward E. Phillips (Bath). Mr Gibson Ferrier Steven (Berwick-upon- Tweed). Mr GeorgeS. Hazelhurst, J.P. (Birkenhead). Alderman John Miles, J.P. (Bolton). Dr George S. Wild (Bootle). Mr George Frost (Bournemouth). APPENDIX I 423 Mr William C. Lupton, J.P. (Bradford). Alderman John Edward Stafford, J.P. (Brighton). Alderman Thomas Thornber, J.P. (Burnley). Mr John Robert Morris (Burton-on-Trent). Mr John Battersley (Bury). Alderman George Collard, J.P. (Canterbury). Mr Frank Beavan, J.P. (Cardiff). Mr James Frost (Chester). Mr Albert Samuel Tomson (Coventry). Mr Nathaniel Page (Croydon). Alderman Abraham Woodiwiss, J.P. (Derby). Mr Edgar May Leest (Devonport). Mr John Hughes (Dudley). Mr Albert Edward Dunn (Exeter). Alderman Alexander Gillies, J.P. (Gateshead). Mr Samuel Bland (Gloucester). Mr Moses Abraham (Great Grimsby). Alderman William Brear (Halifax). Alderman Herbert Coates (Hanley). Alderman Ernest Woodhead, M. A. (Hudders- field). Mr William Alfred Gelder (Kingston-on- Hull). Mr Arthur Charles Churchman (Mayor of Ipswich). Alderman Edward Wood (Leicester). Mr John William Ruddock, J.P. (Lincoln). Alderman Joseph McLauchlan (Middles- brough). Alderman Henry William Newton (New- castle-upon-Tyne). Mr Frederick G. Adnitt, J.P. (Northampton). Mr Russell James Colman, J.P. (Norwich). Mr Edward Newcombe Elborne (Notting- ham). Alderman Jarnes Eckersley (Oldham). Alderman Walter Gray, J.P. (Oxford). Mr Joseph A. Bellamy, J.P. (Plymouth). Mr William Thomas Dupree (Portsmouth). Mr Alfred Holland BuH (Reading). Alderman Samuel Turner (Rochdaje). Colonel W. W. Pilkington, J.P. (St Helens). Alderman Samuel Rudman (Salford). Mr Frederick Aubrey Dunsford, J.P. (South- ampton). Mr George Beattie (South Shields). Mr Albert Johnson (Stockport). Mr John George Kirtley (Sunderland). Mr Griffith Thomas (Swansea). Mr William J. Pearman-Smith (Walsall). Mr Joseph Charlton Parr (Mayor of Warring- ton). Mr John Henry Chesshire (West Brom- wich). Mr Leslie William Spratt, J.P. (West Ham). Alderman J. F. Wilson, J.P. (West Hartle- pool). Mr Richard Edward Kellett (Wigan). Mr B. D. Canceller (Winchester). Mr Charles Paulton Plant (Wolverhampton). Alderman Walter Holland (Worcester). Alderman Walter Diver (Great Yarmouth). MAYORS OF METROPOLITAN BOROUGHS. Mr Haworth Barnes, J.P. (Battersea). Colonel Samuel B. Bevington, V.D., J.P. (Bermondsey). Mr C. E. Fox, J.P. (Bethnal Green). Mr William Scott-Scott, J.P. (Camberwell). Major W. F. Woods (Chelsea). Mr Benjamin J. Jacob (Deptford). Mr Enos Howes, J.P. (Finsbury). Mr Timothy Davis (Fulham). Mr Ion Hamilton Benn (Greenwich). Mr Walter Johnson, J.P. (Hackney). Mr Thomas Chamberlen, J.P. (Hammer- smith). Alderman Sir Henry Hanhart, LL.B. (Hamp- stead). Alderman George Phillips (Holborn). Mr William J. Crump, J.P. (Islington). Sir H. Seymour King, K.C.I.E., M.P. (Ken- sington). Mr James White, J.P., LL.D. (Lambeth). Mr T. W. Williams (Lewisham). Mr Edmund Barnes, J.P. (St Pancras). Mr William Crooks (Poplar). Mr Edward Gates (Shoreditch). Mr Alderman Frederick Redman (South- wark). Mr Alderman Edward Mann (Stepney). Mr William Eve (Stoke Newington). Mr William J. Lancaster (Wandsworth). Mr John J. Messent (Woolwich). MAYORS OF ENGLAND, WALES AND IRELAND (not being Peers or Members of Parliament). (The names of the Mayors of Boroughs, not being Metropolitan or County Boroughs or Cinque Ports, are not given in the Earl MarshaCs Lists.) Aberavon. Abergavenny. Aberystwyth. Abingdon. Accrington. Aldeburgh. Andover. Appleby. Arundel. Ashton - under Lyne. Bacup. Banbury. Banger. Barnsley. Barnstaple. Basingstoke. Batley. Beaumaris. Beccles. Bedford. Beverley. Bewdley. Bideford. Bishop's Castle. Blackpool. Blandford Forum. Bodmin. Brackley. 4 2 4 APPENDIX I Brecon. Bridgnorth. Dunstable. Durham. King's Lynn. Kingston - on - Okehampton. Ossett. Stoke - upon Trent. Bridgewater. East Retford. Thames. Oswestry. Stratford - upon- Bridport. Eastbourne. Lam peter. Pembroke. Avon. Brighouse. Eccles. Lancaster. Penryn. Sudbury. Buckingham. Evesham. Launceston. Penzance. Sutton Coldfield. Burslem. Eye. Leamington Spa. Peterborough. Swindon. Bury St E d- Falmouth. Leigh. Pontefract. Tamworth. munds. Flint. Leominster. Poole. Taunton. Calne. Glastonbury. Lewes. Pudsey. Tenby. Cambridge. Glossop. Lichfield. Pwllheli. Tewkesbury. Cardigan. Godalming. Liskeard. Queenborough. Thetford. Carlisle. Godmanchester. Llandovery. Rawtenstall. Thornaby - on - Carmarthen. Grantham. Llanfyllin. Reigate. Tees. Carnarvon. Gravesend. Llanidloes. Richmond (Sur- Tiverton. Chard. Guildford. Londonderry. rey). Todmorden. Chatham. Harrogate. Longton. Richmond Torquay. Chelmsford. HartlepooL Lostwithiel. (Yorks). Torrington, Cheltenham. Harwich. Loughborough. Ripon. Great. Chesterfield. Chichester. Haslingden. Haverford west . Louth. Lowestoft. Rochester. Rotherham. Totnes. Truro. Chippenham. Hedon. Ludlow. Ruthin. Tunbridge Wells Chorley. Helston. Luton. Ryde. Tynemouth. Christchurch. Hemel Hemp- Lyme Regis. Saffron Walden. Wakefield. Clitheroe. stead. Lymington. St Albans. Wallingford. Colchester. Henley- on - Macclesfield. St Ives (Corn- Wareham. Colne. Tbames. Maidenhead. wall). Warrington. Congleton. Hereford. Maidstone. St Ives (Hunts). Wednesbury. Conway. Hertford. Maldon. Salisbury. Wells. Cowbridge. Heywood. Malmesbury. Saltash. Welshpool. Crewe. High Wycombe. Mansfield. Scarborough. Wenlock. Darlington. Higham Ferrers. Marlborough. Shaftesbury. Weymouth. Dartmouth. Honiton. Middleton. Shrewsbury. Whitehaven. Darwen. Hove. Mon mouth. Smethwick. Widnes. Daventry. Huntingdon. Montgomery. Southend-on-Sea Wilton. Denbigh. Hyde. Morley. South Molton. Winchelsea. Devizes. Ilkeston. Morpeth. Southport. Windsor. Dewsbury. Ipswich. Mossley. Southwold. Wisbech. Doncaster. Jarrow-on-Tyne. Neath. Stafford. Wokingham. Dorchester. Keighley. Nelson. Stalybridge. Woodstock. Douglas. Kendal. Newark. Stamford. Workington. Droitwich. Kidderminster. Newbury. Stockton - upon- Worthing. Dukinfield. Kidwelly. Newport. Tees. Wrexham. Yeovil. PROVOSTS OF SCOTLAND. ( The names of the Scottish Provosts, not being Lord Provosts, do not c Earl Marshals lists). ippear in the Airdrie. Burntisland. Dumfries. Go van. Kilrenny. Annan. Anstruther (Eas- Campbeltown. Coatbridge. Dunbar. Dunfermline. Haddington. Hamilton. Kinghorn. Kintore. ter). Crail. Dysart. Hawick. Kirkcaldy. Anstruther( Wes- Cromarty. Elgin. Inveraray. Kirkcudbright. ter). Cullen. Falkirk. Inverkeithing. Kirkwall. Arbroath. Culross. Forfar. Inverness. Lanark. Ayr. Cupar-Fife. Forres. Inverurie. Lauder. Banff. Dingwall. Fortrose. Irvine. Leith. Bervie. Dornoch. Galashiels. Jedburgh. Linlithgow. Brechin. Dumbarton. Greenock. Kilmarnock. Lochmaben. APPENDIX I 425 Montrose. Musselburgh. Nairn. New Galloway. North Berwick. Berwick - on - Tweed. Bristol. Canterbury. Carmarthen. Oban. Paisley. Peebles. Peterhead. Pittenweem. Port Glasgow. Queen's Ferry. Renfrew. Rothesay. Rutherglen. St Andrews. Sanquhar. Selkirk. Stirling. Stranraer. Tain. Whithorn. Wick. Wigton. SHERIFFS OF CITIES ENGLAND AND WALES. Chester. Kingston-upon- Newcastle - on - Poole. Exeter. Hull. Tyne. Southampton. Gloucester. Lichfield. Norwich. Worcester. Haverfordwest. Lincoln. Nottingham. York. Oxford. No. 33. LEARNED AND OTHER SOCIETIES. Mr A. B. Kempe (Treasurer, Royal Society). Mrs Kempe. Mr James Dewar, F.R.S. (Representative of the Royal Institution of Great Britain). Mrs Dewar. Sir John Murray, K.C.B., LL.D. (Represen- tative of the Royal Society of Edin- burgh). Lady Murray. Professor R. Atkinson (President of the Royal Irish Academy). Sir John Evans, K.C.B. (Vice- President of the Society of Antiquaries). Lady Evans. Mr David Murray, LL.D. (Vice- President, Society of Antiquaries of Scotland). Mrs David Murray. Sir Edward J. Poynter (President of the Royal Academy of Arts). Lady Poynter. Sir Thomas Drew (President of the Royal Hibernian Academy). Lady Drew. Sir William S. Church, Bart., M.D. (President of the Royal College of Physicians). Lady Church. Sir Thomas R. Eraser, M.D. (President of the Royal College of Physicians of Edin- burgh). Lady Eraser. Sir L. J. Nixon, M.D. (President of the Royal College of Physicians of Ire- land). Lady Nixon. Sir Henry G. Howse (President of the Royal College of Surgeons of England). Lady Howse. Mr J. Halliday Groom, M.D. (President of the Royal College of Surgeons of Edinburgh). Mr Myles (President of the Royal College of Surgeons of Ireland). Mrs Myles. Dr James Finlayson (President of the Faculty of Physicians and Surgeons, Glasgow). Sir A. C. Mackenzie, Mus. Doc., LL.D. (Principal, Royal Academy of Music). Lady Mackenzie. Mr William Emerson (President of Royal Institute of British Architects). Mrs Emerson. Mr Charles Hawksley (President of the Institution of Civil Engineers). Mrs Hawksley. Sir Ernest Clarke (Representative of the Royal Agricultural Society). Lady Clarke. Sir Ralph Anstruther of Balcaskie, Bart. (Chairman of the Highland and Agri- cultural Society of Scotland). Lady Anstruther. Mr E. J. Gillespie. MrJ. Inr ines Rogers (Chairman of the London Chamber of Commerce). Mrs Rogers. Sir Clements Markham, K.C.B., F.R.S. (President of the Royal Geographical Society). Lady Markham. Sir Henry Irving (President of the Actors' Association). Sir Hubert Parry, Mus. Doc., D.C.L. (Director of the Royal College of Music). The Lady Maude Parry. No. 34. NATIONAL CONFERENCE OF FRIENDLY SOCIETIES. Mr W. G. Bunn. Mr Alfred Chapman. Mr J. L. Stead. Mr J. Boyd. Mr. J. E. Cleveland. Mr F. Litchfield. Mr J. J. Stockall. Mr G. Wilde. Mr R. J. Vallender. Mr W. Marlow. Mr Richardson Camp- bell. Mr W. Wightman. 426 APPENDIX I No. 35. REPRESENTATIVES OF RAILWAY COMPANIES. Mr Sam Fay (Great Central Railway). Mr Gooday (Great Eastern Railway). The Lord Claud Hamilton (Great Eastern Railway). Mr J. L. Wilkinson (Great Western Railway). Mr Thomas Isaac Allen (Great Western Rail- way). Mr W. Forbes (London, Brighton and South Coast Railway). Mr F. Harrison (London and North- Western Railway). Mr Charles T. Owens (London and South Western Railway). Mr John Matheson (Midland Railway). Mr Vincent W. Hill (South Eastern and Chatham Railways). Mr Cosmo Bonsor (South Eastern and Chatham Railways). Mr George Gibb (North Eastern Railway). Sir James Thompson (Caledonian Railway). Mr G. B. Wieland (North British Railway). Mr James Gray (Great Northern (Ireland) Railway). Mr W. S. Golding (Great Southern and Western Railway). Sir R. Cusack (Midland Great Western Rail- way). Mr A. Ross (Great Northern Railway). Sir George Armytage, Bart. (Lancashire and Yorkshire Railway). Mr J. A. F. Aspinall (Lancashire and York- shire Railway). No. 36. THE FOLLOWING NAMES ARE NOT INCLUDED IN ANY OF THE OFFICIAL CATEGORIES. THEY COMPRISE THOSE OF DISTINGUISHED FOREIGNERS NOT ATTACHED TO MISSIONS, OF NOMINEES OF THE CORONATION EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE AND OF THE DEAN AND CHAPTER OF WESTMINSTER, AND OF A NUMBER OF PERSONS WHO WERE INVITED FOR VARIOUS REASONS. The Duke of Alba. The Right Reverend Bishop Awdry, D.D., of South Tokio. Mrs Edwin Abbey. Mrs Alcock. Mrs Allcroft. Mr George Anderson (White Rod). Miss Astor. Mrs Bradley. Miss Bradley. Miss Emily Bradley. Mrs Hugh Bradley. The Lady Frances Balfour. Lady Bridge. Mrs J. E. C. Bodley. Madame Sarah Bernhardt. Mr Arthur C. Benson. Mr Baker. Mr Montague Barlow. Miss Bainbridge. Colonel Sir E. Bradford, G.C.B., K.C.S.I. Lady Bradford. Miss Beryl Bradford. The Reverend H. M. Burge. Mrs Burge. Baron Boxall. Baroness Boxall. Mrs Bramwell Booth. Sir James Blyth, Bart. Mr Thomas Brock, R.A. Mr Moberley BelL Mrs Moberley Bell. The Honourable Mrs Beddard. Mrs Sylvia Birchenough. Mrs Beauclerk. Sir W. H. Browne-Ffolkes, Bart. Miss Emily Bailey. Miss Buxton. Captain Burne, Trinity House. Monsieur Philippe Crozier, Chief of the Pro- tocol of the French Foreign Office. Sir Vincent Caillard. Lady Cathcart. Mr J. D. Campbell, C.M.G. Reverend F. B. Campbell. Mr William Cazalet. Mrs Cazalet. The Honourable Mrs Chetwynd. Mr Somers Clarke. Captain A. W. Clarke. Major Cox. Mr Herbert Cox. Mr Henry Cook. Colonel Crutchley. Mrs Crutchley. Mr Frank Dymoke. Mrs Dymoke. Mr J. R. Dasent, C.B. Mrs Dasent. Mr Carless Davis. Baron von Deichmann. Baroness von Deichmann. APPENDIX I 427 Miss Emily Digby. Mr T. A. Dorrien-Smith. Mr Henry Duckworth. Mr J. Duncan. Mrs Duncan. The Vice-Provost of Eton. Miss Ellis. The Honourable Mrs Charles Eliot. Miss Eliot. Mrs Charles Elliot. Rear-Admiral W. H. Fawkes. Mrs Fawkes. Miss Farquhar. Miss Florence M. Fielding. Miss Fletcher (His Majesty's nurse). Mrs Fitzgerald. Lieutenant-General Fryer, C.B. Mrs Fryer. Mr Emil Fuchs. Mr Henry N. Gladstone. The Honourable Mrs Gladstone. Mr Wilhelm Ganz. Mrs Ganz. Mr G. L. Gomme. Mr C. Grant Robertson. Mrs Gray. Mrs Philip Green. Miss Alice Grenfell. The Reverend J. J. Hornby, D.D., Provost of Eton. MrsHopeVere. Mrs Claud Hobart. Lady Hamilton. Miss Haynes (His Majesty's nurse). Miss Hargood. Mr J. E. Harrison. Mrs Bruce Hart. Miss Hart. Mrs Henson. Miss Henson. Miss Joan Howard. Major Hussey. Mrs Hussey. Mr Joish. Mr Charles Alfred Jones. Mr Henry Jones- Davies. Lieutenant-General Sir T. Kelly -Kenny, K.C.B. Baron de Heeckeren de Kell. Baroness de Heeckeren de Kell. Miss Kemys-Tynte. Mr Charles Kerr. Mrs Charles Kerr. The Honourable and Very Reverend T- W. Leigh, D.D., Dean of Hereford. Miss Alice Leigh. Miss Langtry. Mr Harry Lee. Mrs Lee. Mr F. H. Lee. Mrs Lascelles. Mr A. F. G. Leveson Gower. Mr Jenkyn Lewis. Count Joachim Moltke, G.C.V.O. The Honourable Mrs Maguire. The Honourable Sir Schomberg McDonnell, K.C.B. Sir J. R. Heron-Maxwell, Bart. Colonel Sir J. T. Maxwell, K.C.B. Lady Maxwell. Brigadier-General Maitland. The Reverend Canon Madan. The Reverend A. MacColl. Miss MacDonald. Mrs Maund. Mr A. Murray-Smith. Mrs A. Murray-Smith. Miss Micklethwaite. Mr S. S. Mossop. Mr Robert U. Morgan. The Duke de Noailles. The Duchess de Noailles. Mr W. C. Oman. Miss Dorothy Ommanney. Prince Henry of Pless. Princess Henry of Pless. Lady Penn Symons. Lady Parratt. Miss Parratt. Mrs Perugini. Lieutenant-Colonel C. D. Paterson. Mr William Parry-Evans. Sir William Russell, Bart. , Secretary of the Coronation Executive Committee. Mr Idris Bey Raghet. Mrs Radcliff. Mrs Richmond Ritchie. Mr J. W. Rob. Mrs Roberts. Mrs John Roberts. Reverend A. W. Robinson. Rear-Admiral Simpson, Chilian Navy. Mrs Ralph Sneyd. Lady Seymour. Sir Albert Seymour, Bart. Mr Vivian Smith. The Lady Sybil Smith. Sir Charles Villiers Stanford. Lady Stanford. Reverend John Storrs. Mrs Storrs. Colonel Mair Stuart, C.B. Count de San Martino, M.V.O., Marine Painter in Ordinary to the King. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Isham Strong. Captain Statham. Mr J. A. Stead. Miss Stanley. Mrs Melville Simons. Mr J. C. Thynne. Miss Thynne. Mrs Thynne. 428 APPENDIX I Miss Agatha Thynne. Miss Beryl Thynne. Professor L. Tuxon, the Queen's Special Artist. Sir L. Alma Tadema, R.A. Lady Tadema. The Right Reverend Bishop Tucker of Uganda. Miss Tail. The Honourable Lady Tryon Sir Henry Thompson, Bart. Reverend M. C. Taylor, D.D. Captain A. S. Thompson, C.B. Captain Towse, B.C. Mrs Towse. Colonel Trench. Mr D. Croal Thompson. Mrs Croal Thompson. Dr Henry Troutbeck. Mrs John Troutbeck. Miss Troutbeck. Miss Edith Troutbeck. Mr G. R. Theobald. Mrs Vicars. Mrs Albert Vicars. Mr Villiers. Mr W. Graham Vivian. Captain Vyvyan, Trinity House. Mr Scrymgeour Wedderburn. Mrs Scrymgeour Wedderburn. The Lady Eva Wemyss. Miss Wilberforce. Sir Henry White. Lady White. Reverend Dr Woods. Mrs Woods. Mr G. S. Woods. Reverend F. W. Welldon. Mrs Wombwell. Mr Wade. Mrs Wade. Reverend C. Williamson. Major-General W. P. Wright. Mrs Wright. Mrs Waters. Canon Christopher Wordsworth. Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell Witham. Miss Florence Williams. Sir William Watson. Reverend Joseph Wood, D.D., Head Master of Harrow. Mrs Wood. Mrs Wauchope. Colonel Albert Webb. Mrs Webb. The Honourable Mrs Eliot Yorke. General J. M. Ashton. Mrs Ashton. Mrs E. L. Baylies. Mr W. H. Buckler. The Honourable H. B. Brown. Mrs Drexel. The Honourable J. W. Griggs. The Right Reverend Bishop Hartzell. U.S.A. The Honourable F. W. Holls. Mr David P. Morgan. Mr J. Pierpont Morgan. Mrs J. P. Morgan. Miss Morgan. Mr Joseph Peabody. The Honourable Oscar Straus. Mr J. C. White. No. 37. MASTERS AND BOYS OF WESTMINSTER ScnooL. 1 Head Master Reverend James Gow, M.A. , Litt.D. Master of the Kings Scholars Reverend A. G. S. Raynor, M.A. Masters and Masters' Families : Mrs Gow ; Reverend W. Failes, M.A., and Mrs Failes ; Mr W. G. Etheridge, M.A., and Mrs Etheridge ; Mr E. L. Fox, M.A., and Mrs Fox ; Mr A. C. Liddell, M.A., and Mrs Liddell ; Mr I. F. Smedley, M.A., and Mrs Smedley ; Mr R. Tanner, M.A., and Miss Tanner : Mr J. Tyson, B.A. , and Mrs Tyson ; Mrs Raynor ; Mr B. F. Hardy, M.A. ; Mr J. J. Huckwell, M.A. ; Mr W. N. Just, M.A. ; Mr W. Kneen ; Reverend G. H. Nail, M.A. ; Mr J. Sargeaunt, M.A. ; Mr E. C. Sherwood, M.A. ; Mr A. S. F. Gow, Mr J. C. Gow, Mr R. C. Gow, Mr R. E. Tanner, Mr L. Tanner, Mr F. Failes. Mr B. Failes. 1 The names of the Westminster boys and their masters, with the exception of that of the headmaster, do not appear in the Earl Marshal's lists, although each of the King's scholars received a formal invitation. In view of the intimate connection which St Peter's College has had for centuries with all the great ceremonies which have taken place in the Abbey, and also of the traditional part assigned to the King's scholars in the Coronation service, it has been thought right to record the names of the representatives of Westminster School who were present at the Coronation of King Edward VII. The Reverend Dr Gow, the headmaster, has been kind enough to furnish the lists. APPENDIX I 429 The A-in/s Scholars :-W. A. Greene, W. T. Kennedy, W. T. S. Sonnenschein, J. A. C. Highmore, A. T. Willett, F. I. Harrison, T. C. S. Keely, F. W. Hubback, F. H. Nichols, G. T. Boag, P. H. Ormiston, D. S. Robertson, A. L. Grossman, G. C. Brooke, E. A. Bell, J. Poyser, H. B. Philby, J. R. Trench, C. L. Crowe, E. W. Lane-Clay- pon, R. G. Gardner, J. S. Lewis, G. W. Philips, A. T. Coleby, E. W. D. Colt-Williams, F. M. Maxwell, G. Cooper Willis, A. G. R. Henderson, B. G. Cobb. O. H. Walters, O. C. Chapman, W. J. Bonser, E. C. Chesney, H. T. Tizard, A. C. Bottomley, S. D. Charles, R. Hackforth, G. R. Wilson, E. F. C. Mosse, W. H. Whitworth, M. Shearman, J. W. Craig, W. F. Waterfield, H. L. Geare, F. H. Budden, A. P. Waterfield, W. R. Birchall, H. I. P. Hallett, H. D. Adrian, M. T. Maxwell, G. S. Bendall, G. R. Radcliffe, G. E. Whitworth, G. M. Rambaut, V. M. Barrington-Ward, W. J. Leach, R. C. G. Le Blond, M. F. Ashwin, R. E. Nott-Bower, P. T. Rawlings. From Grant' s House : C. B. H. Knight, S. Dickson, H. Logan, H. T. Kite, J. Harrison, R. W. Reed, K. M. Macmorran, A. L. Stephen, J. D. H. Dickson, J. L. Johnston, L. E. Woodbridge, L. G. Kirkpatrick, H. C. Pedler, A. F. Noble. ' From Rigaucf s House : C. Powers, C. B. Holland, E. E. Atherley-Jones, W. S. Lonsdale, C. F. Seddon, C. J. Couchman, D. Clark, F. S. Fleuret. From Home Boarders . G. D. Johnston, P. H. Napier, P. M. Bartlett, J. C. Vernon, H. A. Woodhouse, C. Kent, G. W. Murray, E. T. Corfield, R. C. Oppenheimer, A. H. Pear- son, M. Macdonald, R. W. Foxlee, C. C. Tudge, P. T. Davies, T. T. Stoker. From Ashburnham House : K. N. Colvile, A. K. Clark- Kennedy, A. H. Connolly, A. H. Aglionby, R. W. Geddes, T. Kirkland, A. R. Malcolm, R. Meats, H. F. Saunders, G. Schwann, L. R. Walton, C. Wood-Hill, W. M. Scott. PLACED IN THE TRIFORIUM. REPRESENTATIVES OF THE PRESS. Two hundred and thirty-one Press Representatives were assigned seats in the Triforium. The leading Press Agencies and London Daily and Illustrated Papers were each assigned two places, the minor London and principal Provincial, Indian and Colonial Papers one seat each ; whilst the selection of the Representatives of the Foreign Press was placed in the hands of the Foreign Ambassadors and Ministers. PLAN OF THE ROYAL BOX WESTMINSTER ABBEY AUGUST gth, 1902. APPROVED BY THE KING. Leopold BattnDrg. Duke Adolf Kreidrich of Mocklenburg- StreUtx. M Pr:nres< Princeai Victoria- Alice Victoria of PathcUof of Alice of Cono&ught Connaugbt Albany Batten berg. Prinp* Prince Prino* Prince Charles Albert of Arthur of Scbleawig- of of Denmark. Holitein. autecberg. Conoa aght. Their Royal Highnesses Prince Edward and Prince Albert of Wales were also present in the Royal Box though their names do not appear in the plan. o B. PUN OF THE CHOIR, WESTMINSTER ABBEY, AUGUST 9% 1902. Approved by The King. 54 Crown Prince of Denmark 65 Prince of Lelningen 168 Duke de Noai les Prince Henry of *5Ss- 1 Prince Henry of Prussia S3 DukeofSpmrU Princess Victor of Hohenlohe 167 Dochesi de Noafllei Princess Henry of Pleat Prince Andrew of Greece 2 'riccest Henry of Prussia 57 Count Gleichen 180 M9 Sir West Kidgeny 114 IXKheM of Sparta Rammingen MichaeloKl> ' 3 Crown Prince ol Koumania Ras Makunan (Ethiopia . 165 Sir W. MacgreRor H 120 Mis. Ridgeway 113 Countess Torby 51 Grind Duke oT HMM Countess Feodore Gleichen 164 Lady Macgregor X ffl o 121 Sir Walter Sendall 112 Duke oi Teck, Crown Princess of Kouniania 50 MkH.jH Connies* Victoria Gleichea 163 Sir E. Barton 122 Lady Sendall 111 Duchess of Teck 6 Austro- Hungarian Aml'as^ailrrf Jg 40 Madame it Sual Countess Helen* Gleicheo 162 Lady Barton o 123 The Master of the Rolls Prince Francis ofTtck 6 French Ambassador ' 48 Turkish Ambassador 62 Sir M. Hick*Beach 161 Sir Albert Hime po 124 Lady Herm Collins Prince Alexander of Teck 7 American Ambassador ?S 160 Mitt Hime 125 Lord Justice Romer 108 47 Madame Anthopoolw Duke of Alba 8 Mrs. Orate 64 Mr. Chamberlain 159 SirF.Jeone . 126 Lady Romer 107 Count Mensdorff 48 luliin Ambassador 65 Mn. Chamberlab 158 JUdyJeune 127 Lord Justice Mathew 106 Sir II. CampbeD- Banncrman 9 Ambassador 45 Madam* Ptnj Lord George HamfhoQ Lord Justice Vaughan Williams 128 Misi Matbew 106 Sir W. Harconrt 10 Duchess of Manda. 44 Lady George Hamilton" nfia.- 128 Lord Young 104 Lady Harcotat 11 Portuguese Ambassador Ambassador 08 Mr. Ritchie 165 Lord Jwtice Coeena Hardy 130 Mis. Youn;; 103 Mr.Asquilh 43 12 Danish Enroy , 69 Mrs. Ratchie 154 Miss Cocoa Hardy Sir Michael Herbert 102 Mrs. Asqnith Hayashi 70 Mr. Brodrick 153 Lord Pearson 132 Lady Herbert 101 Mr. Brjee 13 Madame deBille 4t 1'crsian Enroy 14 Swedish anil Norwegian F.nvoy 71 Mits Brodrick 153 Lady Pearson 133 Mr. Gerald Balfour 100 Mrs. Bryce 40 Belgian Enroy 72 Mr. Akers Douglas 151 Lord Chief Baron Pallet 134 Lady Betty Balfonr 99 Mr. Shaw-Leferre 15 Countess Lewenhaupt 39 Sir . 73 Mrs. Akers Douglas Mils Pane. 135 Mr. Robinson ^L^" 16 SirN.O-Cooor 74 Mr. Hanbury 149 Sir W. Hart-Dyke 136. Mrs. Robinson SircV, 38 Sir F. R. Plnnkett 17 Lady O'Conor 75 Mrs. Hanbory 148 Lady E. Hart-Dyke 137 The Lord Advocate 96 Lady Dilke 37 Mr. G. Wyndhara - '76 The Lord Justice Clerk of Scotland 147 Mr. H. Gladstone Mrs. G. Murray 95 Mr. A. Morley 18 Sir H. Morti- mer Durand 36 Countess Grosvenor 77 Mr. Long Mrs. Gladstone 139 Sir E. Malet 94 Sir W3frid Laorier LadyDurand 78 Lady Doreen Long 145 Sir E. Fry Lady Ermyntrude Malet Lady Laurier 35 Miss Balfour 20 The Hon. W. Palersoo Lady Fry 141 Sir Horace Rumbold 92 Mr. Seddoo Sir F. Borden W. S. FeilrJlng 80 143 Mrs. St. Aubyn 142 Lady Kumbold 91 Mrs. Seddon 21 Lady Borden 33 Miss FeiJding Sir W. Mlock (Interpreter) 22 Count George 1 81 82 83 84 85 1 86 87 88 prf p. M.htr.0. MhMtf* 1 <" ^ E S?j' **'** r^323^3~t^l s> *=** *- r 89 90 , "5 Arof ftZZ *.o. Seckendorff.. 23 Khan a.-* >M* - M ,fe r ts "^" 26 25 24 ., _ .. Maharajah of i Maharajah Mrs-Gully Gwa { ior | of Kolh ^ ur This is a facsimile of the Plan of the Choir as it appears in the Earl Marshal's List though several changes were made in the distribution of the seats after the plan was completed. Thus the Italian Ambassadress was absent, and places seem to have been given in the Choir to Sir John Forrest, Minister of Defence of the Australian Commonwealth, and to Lady Forrest, whose names are not on the plan. No attempt has been made to correct any of the names, otherwise one or two slight rectifications might have been effected. Thus the prefix " Hon. "is given to two Colonial Ministers though the superior title of " Right Hon." is omitted in the case of all the Privy Councillors. APPENDIX II The following is the Form and Order of the Coronation of Their Majesties King Edward VII. and Queen Alexandra, which was actually used at West- minster Abbey on August 9, 1902, being abbreviated from the service drawn up for use on June 26, the date originally fixed for the Coronation. At a Privy Council held at Buckingham Palace on April 24, 1902, an Order in Council was issued approving the form of service then submitted to the King. By a previous Order in Council, on July i, 1901, the Archbishop of Canter- bury was directed, in accordance with precedent, to prepare the service. The Archbishop thereupon consulted the Bishop of Winchester, Clerk of the Closet to the King (now Archbishop of Canterbury), who in turn consulted Canon Armitage Robinson (now Dean of Westminster), and in the result the Form and Order was drawn up, embodying certain suggestions made by His Majesty, which received formal approval at the Council held on April 24, 1902. The service which was taken as the basis of the Form and Order was that used at the Coronation of William IV., being the last one which provided for the crowning of a Queen Consort. This service was, however, felt to be too long, and the following modifications were approved by His Majesty's Order in Council. The ceremony of the First Oblation was dispensed with, of which the Rubric was as follows, and came immediately after the Recognition : "The Archbishop goeth down and before the altar puts on his cope, then goeth and standeth on the north side of it, and the Bishops who are to read the Litany do also vest themselves. And the officers of the wardrobe, etc., spread carpets and cushions on the floor and steps of the altar. And here first the Bible, Patten, and Cup are to be brought and placed upon the altar. Which being done, the King, supported by the two Bishops of Durham and Bath and Wells, and attended as always by the Dean of Westminster, the Lords that carry the Regalia going before him, goes down to the altar and, kneeling upon the steps of it, makes his first oblation, uncovered, which is a pall or altar cloth of gold, delivered by the Master of the Great Wardrobe to the Lord Great Chamberlain, and by him, kneeling, to His Majesty ; and an ingot or wedge of gold of a pound weight which the Treasurer of the Household delivers to the Lord Great Chamberlain and he to His Majesty, kneeling, who being uncovered, delivers them to the Archbishop, and the Archbishop, standing (in which posture he is to receive all other oblations), receives from him, one after another, the pall, to be reverently laid upon the altar, and the gold, to be received into the basin and with like reverence put upon the altar. Then the Queen ariseth from her chair and, being likewise supported by two Bishops, and the Lords which carry her Regalia going before her, goeth down to the altar and, kneel- ing upon the cushion there laid for her on the left hand of the King's, maketh her oblation, which is a pall, to be received also by the Archbishop and laid upon the altar." 2 E <33 434 APPENDIX II The reading of the Ten Commandments was also omitted from the Com- munion Service, and likewise the Hallelujah Anthem, which had followed the Homage, and the Final Prayer. The Litany was reduced by about one-half of its length, the " Benediction " was curtailed in a manner which made it corre- spond with earlier precedent, and the Coronation Oath was modified by the omission of all reference to the now disestablished Church of Ireland. There were also alterations made in the singing of certain anthems, which were arranged to be sung while other parts of the ceremonial were in progress. The greatest saving of time was that effected in the Homage of the Peers. According to the old practice every peer, one by one in order, put off their coronets singly, and, ascending the Throne, stretched forth their hands and touched the crown on the sovereign's head, and then every one of them kissed him on the cheek. The personal act of homage was now limited to the senior peer of each degree. After the King's illness, in order to spare His Majesty fatigue, the Form and Order was further abbreviated, as shown below. The chief abbreviations were (i) the omission of the Litany, which was sung in St Edward's Chapel at the time of the consecration of the Holy Oil, before the arrival of the sovereigns, as mentioned in the text of this work, (2) the suppression of the Sermon, and (3) the removal of the Te Deum to the end of the service, during the Recess. The following text is that of the Form and Order drawn up for use on June 26. The portions omitted on August 9 are put within brackets ; and where other alterations were made, which can not be so expressed, they are indicated by a note. It was only on the eve of the deferred Coronation that the second abbreviated form was settled, and a few copies were printed for the use of the King and Queen and for the officiating prelates. The Archbishop's copy reached Lambeth Palace in a thin blue paper cover, on which was printed " Private. The Corona- tion Service, Westminster Abbey, August 9, 1902," and on the title-page again is printed " Private. Copy for Special Use." THE FORM AND ORDER OF THEIR MAJESTIES' CORONATION. SECT. I. THE PREPARATION. In the morning upon the day of the Coronation early, care is to be taken that the Ampulla be filled -with Oil and, together with the Spoon, be laid ready upon the Altar in the Abbey-Church. The Archbishops and Bishops Assistant being already vested in their Copes, the Procession shall be formed immediately outside of the West Door of the Church, and shall wait till notice is given of the approach of their Majesties^ and shall then begin to move into the Church. APPENDIX II 435 SECT. II. THE ENTRANCE INTO THE CHURCH. 1 The King and Queen, \as soon as they enter at the West Door of the Church^ are to be received with the following Anthem, to be sung by the Choir of Westminster. ANTHEM. I was glad when they said unto me, We will go into the house of the Lord. Our feet shall stand in thy gates, O Jerusalem. Jerusalem is built as a city that is at unity in itself. O pray for the peace of Jerusalem : they shall prosper that love thee. Peace be within thy walls, and plenteousness within thy palaces. The King and the Queen in the mean time pass up through the Body of the Church, into and through the Choir, and so up the stairs to the Theatre; ind having passed by their Thrones? they make their humble adoration, ' the F * _ rayers but in their Chairs before, and below, their Thrones.] r .tiey and then kneeling at the Faldstools set for them before their Chairs, use some short private prayers; and after, sit down, [not in their Thrones, SECT. III. THE RECOGNITION. The King and Queen being so placed, the Archbishop [turneth to the East part of the Theatre, and after, together with the Lord Chancellor, Lord Great Chamberlain, Lord High Constable and Earl Marshal (Garter King of Arms preceding them), goes to the other three sides of the Theatre in this orde', South, West, and North, and at every of the four sides'] with a loud voice speaks to the People : And the King in the mean while, standing up by his Chair, turns and shews himself unto the People \a.t every of the four sides of the Theatre, as the Archbishop is at every of them, and while he siieaks thus to the People .] 3 Sirs, I here present unto you King EDWARD, the Undoubted King of this Realm : Wherefore All you who are come this day to do your Homage, Are you willing to do the same ? The People signify their willingness and joy, by loud and repeated acclamations, all with one voice crying out, God save King EDWARD. Then the Trumpets sound. [ The Bible, Paten and Chalice are brought by the Bishops who fiad borne them, and placed upon tfte Altar.~\ 1 The Special Form printed for the Ceremony of August 9, 1902, commences at this place. The sectionsare not numbered in it, but these have been retained from the Form settled for June z6. All the parts of the service which were omitted on August 9 are printed within brackets thus [ ], as also those parts of the rubric which are left out of the Special Form. Some of the latter omissions are of no significance, e.g., that which occurs in the first rubric of Sect. II. 2 In the Special Form are here added the words " The King removing his Cap, and handing it to the Lord Great Chamberlain." 3 In the Special Form the rubric ends with the words "The Archbishop saying." 436 APPENDIX II [The King and Queen go to tfteir Chairs set for them on the south side of the Altar, where they are to kneel at their Faldstools when the Litany begins. SECT. IV. The Litany. The Noblemen who carry in procession the Regalia, except those who carry the Swords, come near to the Altar, and present in order every one what he carries to the Archbishop, who delivers them to the Dean of Westminster, to be by him placed upon the Altar, and then retire to the places appointed for tJiem. Then followeth the Litany, to be sung by two Bishops, vested in Copes, and kneeling at a Faldstool above the steps of the TJteatre, on the middle of the east side thereof, the Choir singing the responses to the Organ. The Bishops who have sung the Litany resume their places."\ L SECT. V. THE BEGINNING OF THE COMMUNION SERVICE. The Introit. salm v. 2. O hearken thou unto the voice of my calling, my King, and my God : for unto thee will I make my prayer. Then the Archbishop beginneth the Communion Service. Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy Name, Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done, In earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread ; And forgive us our trespasses, As we forgive them that trespass against us ; And lead us not into temptation, But deliver us from evil. Amen. Almighty God, unto whom all hearts be open, all desires known, and from whom no secrets are hid : Cleanse the thoughts of our hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy Spirit, that we may perfectly love thee, and worthily magnify thy holy Name ; through Christ our Lord. Amen. God, who provides! for thy people by thy power, and rulest over them in love : Grant unto this thy servant EDWARD, our King, 2 the Spirit of wisdom and government:, that being devoted unto thee with all his heart, he may so wisely govern this kingdom, that in his time thy Church and people may con- tinue in safety and prosperity ; and that, persevering in good works unto the end, he may through thy mercy come to thine everlasting kingdom ; through Jesus Christ thy Son our Lord. Amen. The Epistle, . To be read by one of the Bishops. i S. Pet. ii. 13. Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be to the king as supreme ; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by 1 The Litany omitted here, was sung as described in Book IV. c. 5, before the regalia was carried to the West Door. In the Special Form, at this place, the rubric says " His Majesty will sit down." 2 In the Archbishop's copy of the Special Form in the Library at Lambeth, after ' Edward our King " are interpolated the words, in Dr Temple's own handwriting, " For whose recovery we now give thee heartfelt thanks." APPENDIX II 437 him for the punishment of evil-doers, and for the praise of them that do well. For so is the will of God, that with well-doing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men : As free, and not using your liberty for a cloke of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. Fear God. Honour the king. The Gospel. To be read by another Bishop, the King and Queen with the people standing. S. Matth. xxii. 15. Then went the Pharisees and took counsel how they might entangle him in his talk. And they sent out unto him their disciples, with the Herodians, saying, Master, we know that thou art true, and teachest the way of God in truth, neither carest thou for any man : for thou regardest not the person of men. Tell us therefore, What thinkest thou? Is it lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, or not ? But Jesus perceived their wickedness, and said, Why tempt ye me, ye hypocrites? shew me the tribute-money. And they brought unto him a penny. And he saith unto them, Whose is this image and superscription ? They say unto him, Caesar's. Then saith he unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which are Caesar's : and unto God the things that are God's. When they had heard these words, they marvelled, and left him, and went their way. Then followeth the Nicene Creed, the King and Queen with the people standing, as before. I believe in one God the Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and earth, And of all things visible and invisible : And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the only-begotten Son of God, Begotten of his Father before all worlds, God of God, Light of Light, Very God of very God, Begotten, not made. Being of one substance with the Father, By whom all things were made : Who for us men and for our salvation came down from heaven, And was incarnate by the Holy Ghost of the Virgin Mary, And was made man, And was crucified also for us under Pontius Pilate. He suffered and was buried, And the third day he rose again according to the Scriptures, And ascended into heaven, And sitteth on the right hand of the Father. And he shall come again with glory to judge both the quick and the dead : Whose kingdom shall have no end. And I believe in the Holy Ghost, The Lord, and Giver of life, Who pro- ceedeth from the Father and the Son, Who with the Father and the Son together is worshipped and glorified, Who spake by the Prophets. And I believe one Catholick and Apostolick Church. I acknowledge one Baptism for the remission of sins. And I look for the resurrection of the dead, And the life of the world to come. Amen. [SECT. VI. The Sermon. 1 At the end of the Creed one of the Bishops is ready in the Pulpit, placed against the pillar at the north-east corner of the Theatre, and begins the Sermon, which is to be short, and suitable to the great occasion ; which the King and Queen hear sitting in their respective Chairs on the south aide of the Altar, over against the Pulpit. Section VI. The Sermon with its accompanying ceremonial was omitted. 438 APPENDIX II And whereas the King was uncovered during the saying of the Litany and the beginning of the Com- munion Service ; when the Sermon begins he puts on his Cap of crimson velvet turned up with ermins, and so continues to the end of it. On his right hand stands the Bishop of Durham, and beyond him, on the same side, the Lords that carry the Swords ; On his left hand the Bishop of Bath and Wells, and the Lora Great Chan.ber- lain. The two Bishops that support the Queen stand on either side of her. And the Lady that bears up the Train, and her Assistants, constantly attend her Majesty during the whole solemnity. On the north side of the Altar sits the Archbishop in a purple velvet Chair, and near to him the Arch- bishop of York ; and the other Bishops along the > orth side of the wall, betwixt him and the Pulpit. Near the Archbishop stands Sorter King of Armi : On the south side, east of the King's Chair, nearer to the Altar, are the Dean of Westminster, the rest of the Bishops, who bear any part in the Service, ana the Prebendaries of Westminster.] SECT. VII. THE OATH. [The Sermon being ended, and his Majesty having on Thursday, the 14th day of February, 1901, in the presence of the Two Houses of Parliament, made and signed the Declaration,] the Archbishop^ goeth to the King, and standing before htm, administers the Coronation Oath, first asking the King, Sir, is your Majesty willing to take the Oath ? And the King answering, I am willing. The Archbishop ministereth these questions; and the King, having a book in his hands? answers each Question severally as follows. Archb. Will you solemnly promise and swear to govern the People of this United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, and the Dominions thereto belonging, according to the Statutes in Parliament agreed on, and the respective Laws and Customs of the same ? King. I solemnly promise so to do. Archb. Will you to your power cause Law and Justice, in Mercy, to be executed in all your Judgments ? King. I will. Archb. Will you to the utmost of your power maintain the Laws of God, the true Profession of the Gospel, and the Protestant Reformed Religion estab- lished by Law? And will you maintain and preserve inviolably the Settlement of the Church of England, and the Doctrine, Worship, Discipline, and Govern- ment thereof, as by Law established in England? And will you preserve unto the Bishops and Clergy of England, and to the Church therein committed to their charge, all such Rights and Privileges, as by Law do or shall appertain to them, or any of them ? King. All this I promise to do. Then the King arising out of his Chair? [supported as before, and assisted by the Lord Qreat Chamberlain, the Sword of State carried before him\ shall [go to the Altar, and there being uncovered,} make his Solemn Oath in the sight of all the People, to observe the Premisses : Laying his right hand upon the Holy Gospel in the Great Bible, which is now brought from the Altar by the Archbishop, [and tendered to him as he kneels upon the steps,} saying these words : 1 In the Special Form, "the Archbishop then goeth to the King, who is seated in his Chair." 2 In the Special Form, after ''hands," and " remaining seated." 8 In the Special Form, after " Chair," " and kneeling at his faldstool." APPENDIX II 439 The things which I have here before promised, I will perform, and keep. So help me God. Then the King kisseth the Book, and signet h the Oath. And a Silver Standish. SECT. VIII. THE ANOINTING. The King having thus taken his Oath, 1 [returns again to his Chair j and both he and the Queen kneeling at their Paldstools^ the Archbishop beginneth the Hymn, Veni, Creator Spiritus, and the Choir singeth it out. HYMN. Come. Holy Ghost, our souls inspire, And lighten with celestial fire. Thou the anointing Spirit art, Who dost thy seven-fold gifts impart. Thy blessed Unction from above Is comfort, life, and fire of love. Enable with perpetual light The dulness of our blinded sight : Anoint and cheer our soiled face With the abundance of thy grace : Keep far our foes, give peace at home ; Where thou art guide no ill can come Teach us to know the Father, Son, And thee, of both, to be but one ; That, through the ages all along, This may be our endless song : Praise to thy eternal merit, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. This being ended, the Archbishop saith this Prayer : O Lord, Holy Father, who by anointing with Oil didst of old make and con- secrate kings, priests, and prophets, to teach and govern thy people Israel : Bless and sanctify thy chosen servant EDWARD, who by our office and ministry is Here the Arch- now to be anointed with this Oil, and consecrated King of this bishop lays his hand Realm : Strengthen him, O Lord, with the Holy Ghost the upon the Ampulla. Comforter ; Confirm and stablish him with thy free and princely Spirit, the Spirit of wisdom and government, the Spirit of counsel and ghostly strength, the Spirit of knowledge and true godliness, and fill him, O Lord, with the Spirit of thy holy fear, now and for ever. Amen. This Prayer being ended, the Choir singeth : ANTHEM. Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anointed Solomon king ; and all i Kings i. 39, 40 the people rejoiced and said : God save the king, Long live the king, May the king live for ever. Amen. Hallelujah. In the Special Form, instead of the words in bracket, " and being again seated." 440 APPENDIX II In the mean time, the King [rising from his devotions} having l been disrobed of his Crimson Robes by the Lord Great Chamberlain [and having taken off his Cap of State, goes before the Altar, supported and attended as before. The King\ sits down in King Edward's Chair (placed in the midst of the Area over against the Altar, with a Faldstool before if), wherein he is to be anointed. Four Knights of the Garter (summoned by Garter King of Arms) hold over him a rich Pall of Silk, or Cloth of Gold, delivered to them by the Lord Chamberlain : The Dean of Westminster, 2 taking- the Ampulla and Spoon from off the Altar, holdeth them ready, pouring some of the Holy Oil into the Spoon, and with it the Archbishop anointeth the King in the form of a cross? 1. On the Crown of the Head, saying, Be thy Head anointed with Holy Oil, as kings, priests, and prophets were anointed. 2. On the breast, saying, Be thy Breast anointed with Holy Oil. 3. On the Palms of both the Hands, saying, Be thy Hands anointed with Holy Oil : And as Solomon was anointed king by Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet, so be you anointed, blessed, and consecrated King over this People, whom the Lord your God hath given you to rule and govern, In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. Amen. Then the Dean #/" Westminster layeth the Ampulla and Spoon upon the Altar [and the King hneeleth down at the Faldstool] and the Archbishop, standing, saith this Prayer or Blessing over [him .-] the King* his Majesty remaining seated: Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who by his Father was anointed with the Oil of gladness above his fellows, by his Holy Anointing pour down upon your Head and Heart the blessing of the Holy Ghost, and prosper the works of your Hands : that by the assistance of his heavenly grace you may preserve the people committed to your charge in wealth, peace, and godliness ; and after a long and glorious course of ruling this temporal kingdom wisely, justly, and religiously, you may at last be made partaker of an eternal kingdom, through the merits of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. 1 In the Special Form, after "having" are the words "during the Anthem." 2 Except in one place, which will be indicated, all the functions attributed by the rubric to the Dean of Westminster, were on account of his infirmity performed by the sub-Dean, Canon Duckworth. 8 The Bishop of Bath and Wells, who supported the King during the Ceremony, tells me, as a fact interesting to note, that the Archbishop applied the consecrating oil to the King's forehead with the right hand thumb, not with the finger. The anointing on the breast was a return to earlier usage which had been omitted for William IV. and for Queen Victoria. 4 In the Special Form the words "the King" are added in consequent j of their omission in the previous line. APPENDIX II 441 This Prayer being ended, the King arises [and resumes his seat in King Edward's Chair,] while the Knights of the Garter give back the Pall to the Lord Chamberlain; [whereupon the King again arising,] the Dean of 'Westminster pu ts upon his Majesty the Colobium Sindonis and the Supertunica or Close Pall of Cloth of Gold, together with a Girdle of the same. The King then sits down. SECT. IX. THE PRESENTING OF THE SPURS AND SWORD, AND THE GIRDING AND OBLATION OF THE SAID SWORD. The Spurs are brought from the Altar by the Dean #/" Westminster, and delivered The Spurs. to the Lord Great Chamberlain, who, kneeling down, touches his Majesty's heels therewith, and sends them back to the Altar. Then the Lord, who carries the Sword of State, delivering the said Sword to the The Sword of Lord Chamberlain (which is thereupon deposited in the Traverse in Saint State returned > Edward's Chapel], he receives from the Lord Chamberlain, in lieu thereof, another Sword, in a Scabbard #/ Purple Velvet, provided for the King to be Another Sword girt withal, which he delivereth to the Archbishop; and the Archbishop, brou g llt: laying it on the Altar, saith the following Prayer : Hear our prayers, O Lord, we beseech thee, and so direct and support thy servant King EDWARD, who is now to be girt with this Sword, that he may not bear it in vain ; but may use it as the minister of God for the terror and punishment of evil-doers, and for the protection and encouragement of those that do well, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Then the Archbishop takes the Sword from off the Altar, and (the Archbishop of York and the Bishops of London and Winchester and other Bishops assist- ing, and going along with hint) delivers it into the King's Right Hand, and Delivered to the he holding it, the Archbishop saith : Kin K : Receive this Kingly Sword, brought now from the Altar of God, and delivered to you by the hands of us the Bishops and servants of God, though unworthy. 1 \The King standing up, the Sword Is girt about him by the Lord Great Chamberlain;] and then, [the King sitting downj\ the Archbishop saith : Girt about the King. With this Sword do justice, stop the growth of iniquity, protect the Holy Church of God, help and defend widows and orphans, restore the things that are gone to decay, maintain the things that are restored, punish and reform what is amiss, and confirm what is in good order : that doing these things you may be glorious in all virtue ; and so faithfully serve our Lord Jesus Christ in this life, that you may reign for ever with him in the life which is to come. 1 The rubric in the Special Form runs " The Sword is girt about the King by the Lord Great Chamberlain," and a footnote is appended, "This will not be actually done. The King will remain seated." But the girding was performed, though the King remained seated. This was a return to earlier usuage, William IV. not having been girt. 442 APPENDIX II Then the King^rising up,] ungirds his Sword, and [going to the Altar, offers it there in the Scabbard, and then returns and sits down in King Edward's Chair ;] giveth it to the Archbishop to be placed upon tJte Altar, and the Peer, -who first received the Sword, offereth the price of it, and having thus redeemed it, receive th it from tJie Dean of Westminster, from off the Altar, and draweth it out of the Scabbard, and carries it naked before his Majesty during the rest of the solemnity. e Bishops who had assisted during the offering return to their places."^ SECT. X. THE INVESTING WITH THE ARMILLA AND IMPERIAL MANTLE, AND THE DELIVERY OF THE ORB. Then the King arising, the Armilla and Imperial Mantle 0rPall of Cloth of Gold, are by the Master of the Robes delivered to the Dean of Westminster, and by him put upon the King, standing; the Lord Great Chamberlain fastening the Clasps : The King sits down, and then the Orb with the Cross is brought from the Altar by the Dean of Westminster, and delivered into the King's hand by the Archbishop, pronouncing this Blessing and Exhortation : Receive this Imperial Robe, and Orb ; and the Lord your God endue you with knowledge and wisdom, with majesty and with power from on high ; the Lord cloath you with the Robe of Righteousness, and with the garments of salvation. And when you see this Orb set under the Cross, remember that the whole world is subject to the Power and Empire of Christ our Redeemer. The King delivers his Orb to the Dean of Westminster, to be by him laid on the Altar. SECT. XL THE INVESTITURE PER ANNULUM ET BACVLUM. Then the Officer of the Jewel House delivers the Kings Ring to the Archbishop, in which a Table Jewel is enchased; the Archbishop puts it on the Fourth Finger of his Majesty's Right Hand, and saith, Receive this Ring, the ensign of Kingly Dignity, and of Defence of the Catholic Faith ; and as you are this day solemnly invested in the government of this earthly kingdom, so may you be sealed with that Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of an heavenly inheritance, and reign with him who is the blessed and only Potentate, to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen. Then the Dean of Westminster brings the Sceptre with the Cross and the Sceptre with the Dove to the Archbishop. The Glove, presented by the Lord of the Manor of Worksop, being put on, the Archbishop delivers the Sceptre with the Cross into the King's Right Hand, saying, Receive the Royal Sceptre, the ensign of Kingly Power and Justice. And then he delivers the Sceptre with the Dove into the King's Left Hand, and saith, APPENDIX II 443 Receive the Rod of Equity and Mercy : and God, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels, and all just works do proceed, direct and assist you in the administration and exercise of all those powers which he hath given you. Be so merciful that you be not too remiss ; so execute Justice that you forget not Mercy. Punish the wicked, protect and cherish the just, and lead your people in the way wherein they should go. \The Lord of the Manor of Worksop supports his Majesty's Right Arm-] SECT. XII. THE PUTTING ON OF THE CROWN. The Archbishop, standing before the Altar, taketh the Crown into his hands, and . laying it again before him upon the Altar, saith : Crown7i" O God, the Crown of the faithful : Bless we beseech thee and sanctify Here the King th ' s ^ servant EDWARD our King : and as thou dost must be put in this day set a Crown of pure Gold upon his Head, so ii nd to bow his enrich his Royal Heart with thine abundant grace, and crown him with all princely virtues, through the King Eternal Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Then\the King sitting down in King Edward's C/ia/>,] 2 the Archbishop, assisted with other Bishops, comes from the Altar j the Dean 0/ Westminster brings the Crown, The Kin and the Archbishop taking it of him reverently putteth it upon the King's Crownedf Head? At the sight whereof the People, with loud and repeated shouts, cry, God save the King ; the Peers and the Kings of Arms put on their Coronets ; and the Trumpets sound, and by a Signal given, the great Guns at the Tower are shot off. The Acclamation ceasing, the Archbishop goeth on, and saith : Be strong and of a good courage : Observe the commandments of God, and walk in his holy ways : Fight the good fight of faith, and lay hold on eternal life ; that in this world you may be crowned with success and honour, and when you have finished your course, receive a Crown of Righteousness, which God the righteous Judge shall give you in that day. Then the Choir singeth : Be strong and play the man : Keep the commandments of the Lord thy God, and walk in his ways. SECT. XIII. THE PRESENTING OF THE HOLY BIBLE. Then shall the Dean of Westminster take the Holy Bible/row off the Altar, andlfo Bible. deliver it to the Archbishop, who shall present it to the King, first saying these words to him : 1 The King was crowned with the Imperial Crown, not with St Edward's Crown (see Book IV. c. 6). The marginal notes do not appear in the Special Form. 2 The King had previously taken his seat in the Coronation Chair. 3 In the Special Form, the words " the King being seated " are added here. 444 APPENDIX II Our Gracious King ; we present you with this Book, the most valuable thing that this world affords. Here is Wisdom ; This is the Royal Law ; These are the lively Oracles of God. Then the King, touching the Bible, 1 delivers it back [delivers back the Bible\ to the Archbishop, who gives it to the Dean of Westminster, to be reverently placed again upon the Holy Altar ; and the Archbishops and Bishops return to their places. SECT. XIV. THE BENEDICTIONS [AND THE TE DEUM.] And now the King having been thus anointed and crowned, and having received all the Ensigns of Royalty, the Archbishop solemnly blesseth him : And all the Bishops^ with the rest of the Peers, follow every part of the Benediction with a loud and hearty Amen. The Lord bless you and keep you : and as he hath made you King over his people, so may he prosper you in this world, and make you partake of his eternal felicity in the world to come. Atnen. The Lord give you a fruitful Country and healthful Seasons ; victorious Fleets and Armies, and a quiet Empire ; a faithful Senate, wise and upright Counsellors and Magistrates, a loyal Nobility, and a dutiful Gentry : a pious and learned and useful Clergy ; an honest, industrious, and obedient Commonality. Amen. Then the Archbishop turneth to the People, and saith : And the same Lord God Almighty grant, that the Clergy and Nobles assembled here for this great and solemn Service, and together with them all the People of the land, fearing God, and honouring the King, may by the merciful superintendency of the divine Providence, and the vigilant care of our gracious Sovereign, continually enjoy peace, plenty, and prosperity ; through Jesus Christ our Lord, to whom, with the Eternal Father, and God the Holy Ghost, be glory in the Church, world without end. Amen. \Then the Choir begins to sing the Te Deum, and the King goes to the Chair on which his Majesty first sate, on the east side of the Throne, the two Bishops his Supporters, the Great Officers, and other Peers attending him, every one in his place, the Swords being carried before him ; and there he aits down. TE DEUM LAUD AMU S. We praise thee, O God : we acknowledge thee to be the Lord. All the earth doth worship thee : the Father everlasting. To thee all Angels cry aloud : the heavens and all the powers therein. To thee Cherubin and Seraphin : continually do cry, Holy, Holy, Holy : Lord God of Sabaoth : Heaven and earth are full of the majesty : of thy glory. 1 The words " touching the Bible" are found only in the Special Form. 2 In the Special Form the Te Deum is transferred to the Recess, being sung when, at the close of the Service, their Majesties had retired to their Traverses in St Edward's Chapel. APPENDIX II 445 The glorious company of the Apostles : praise thee. The goodly fellowship of the Prophets : praise thee. The noble army of Martyrs : praise thee. The holy Church throughout all the world : doth acknowledge thee ; The Father : of an infinite majesty ; Thine honourable, true : and only Son ; Also the Holy Ghost : the Comforter. Thou art the King of Glory : O Christ. Thou art the everlasting Son : of the Father. When thou tookest upon thee to deliver man : thou didst not abhor the Virgin's womb. When thou hadst overcome the sharpness of death : thou didst open the kingdom of heaven to all believers. Thou sittest at the right hand of God : in the glory of the Father. We believe that thou shall come : to be our Judge. We therefore pray thee, help thy servants : whom thou hast redeemed with thy precious blood. Make them to be numbered with thy Saints : in glory everlasting. O Lord, save thy people : and bless thine heritage. Govern them : and lift them up for ever. Day by day : we magnify thee ; And we worship thy Name : ever world without end. Vouchsafe, O Lord : to keep us this day without sin. O Lord, have mercy upon us : have mercy upon us. O Lord, let thy mercy lighten upon us : as our trust is in thee. Lord, in thee have I trusted : let me never be confounded.] SECT. XV. THE INTHRONIZATION. [The Te Deum being ended, The King is lifted up into his Throne\ l ( The King then passes to his throne and is lifted up into if) by the Archbishops and Bishops, and other Peers of the Kingdom j and being Inthronized, or placed therein, (and sitting down) all the Great Officers, those that bear the Swords and the Sceptres, and the Nobles who had borne the otfier Regalia, stand round about the steps of the Throne ; and the Archbishop standing before the King, saith : Stand firm, and hold fast from henceforth the Seat and State of Royal and Imperial Dignity, which is this day delivered unto you, in the Name and by the authority of Almighty God, and by the hands of us the Bishops and servants of God, though unworthy : And as you see us to approach nearer to God's Altar, so vouchsafe the more graciously to continue to us your Royal favour and protec- tion. And the Lord God Almighty, whose Ministers we are, and the Stewards of his Mysteries, establish your Throne in righteousness, that it may stand fast for evermore, like as the sun before him, and as the faithful witness in heaven. Amen. SECT. XVI. THE HOMAGE. The Exhortation being ended, all tJie Princes and Peers then present do their The Homage. Homage publicly and solemnly unto the King. 1 In the Special Form the rubric begins with the words "The King then passes to his Throne," etc. In the fourth line the words "and sitting down" are found only in the Special Form. 446 APPENDIX II The Archbishop first kneels down before his Majesty's knees, and the rest of the Bishops kneel in their places; and they do their Homage togetJter, for the shortening of the ceremony, the Archbishop saying : I Frederick Archbishop of Canterbury [And so every one of the rest, I N. Bishop of N. repeating the rest audibly after the Archbishop] will be faithful and true, and Faith and Truth will bear unto you our Sovereign Lord, and your Heirs Kings of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland. And I will do, and truly acknowledge the Service of the Lands I claim to hold of you, as in right of the Church. So help me God. Then the Archbishop arising kisseth the King's left Cheek. Then the Prince of Wales, taking off his Coronet, kneels down before his Majesty's knees, the rest of the Princes of the Blood Royal kneeling in their places, taking off their Coronets, and pronouncing the words of Homage after him, the Prince of Wales saying : I N. Prince, or Duke, &c., of N. do become your Liege man of Life and Limb, and of earthly worship, and Faith and Truth I will bear unto you, to live and die, against all manner of Folks. So help me God. Then the [Princes of the Blood Royal arising severally touch] l (Prince of Wales arising touches} the Crown on his Majesty's Head and kiss(es) his Majesty's left Cheek. After which the other Peers of the Realm, who are tJien in their seats, kneel down, put off" their Coronets, and do their Homage [the Dukes first by themselves, and so the Marquesses, the Earls, the Viscounts, and the Barons, severally in their places], the first of each Order kneeling before his Majesty, [and the others of his Order who are near his Majesty, also kneeling in their places, and all of his Order saying after him] (all saying together) : I N. Duke, or Earl, &>c., of N. do become your Liege man of Life and Limb, and of earthly worship, and Faith and Truth I will bear unto you, to live and die, against all manner of Folks. So help me God. The Peers having done their Homage, the first of each Order [putting off his Coronet, singly ascends the Throne again}, 2 rising and stretching forth his hand, touches the Crown on his Majesty's Head, as promising by that Ceremony for himself and his Order to be ever ready to support it with all their power, and then kisseth the King's Cheek. When the Princes and Peers are thus doing their Homage, the King, if he thinks good, delivers his Sceptre with the Cross and the Sceptre or Rod with the Dove, to some one near to the Blood Royal, or to the Lords that carried them in the Procession, or to any other that he pleaseth to assign, to hold them by him. 1 In the Special Form the rubric was altered, as above, so that only the Prince of Wales touched the crown and kissed the King's left cheek. 2 In the Special Form the words within brackets being omitted, the word "rising" is added. APPENDIX II 447 And the Bishops that support the King in the Procession may also ease him, by supporting the Crown, as there shall be occasion. At the same time the Choir singe th this Kings shall see and arise, princes also shall worship ; because of the Lord Isa. xlix. 7. that is faithful, even the Holy One of Israel who hath chosen thee : That thou 9- mayest say to the prisoners, Go forth : to them that are in darkness, Show yourselves. For he that hath mercy on them shall lead them, even by the I0 . springs of water shall he guide them. And I will make all my mountains a . way, and my highways shall be exalted. Behold, these shall come from far ; I2 . and, lo, these from the north and from the west ; and these from the land of Sinim. When the Homage is ended, the Drums beat, and the Trumpets sound, and all the People shout, crying out: God save King EDWARD. Long live King EDWARD. May the King live for ever. The solemnity of the King's Coronation being thus ended, the Archbishop leaves the King in his Throne, and goes to his chair. SECT. XVII. THE QUEEN'S CORONATION, BY THE ARCHBISHOP OF YORK. The Queen ariseth and goeth to the steps of the Altar, supported by two Bishops, and there kneeleth down, whilst the Archbishop of York saith the following Prayer : Almighty God, the fountain of all goodness : Give ear, we beseech thee, to our prayers, and multiply thy blessings upon this thy servant, whom in thy Name, with all humble devotion, we consecrate our Queen ; Defend her evermore from dangers, ghostly and bodily ; Make her a great example of virtue and piety, and a blessing to this kingdom, through Jesus Christ our Lord, who liveth and reigneth with thee, O Father, in the unity of the Holy Spirit, world without end. Amen. This Prayer being ended, the Queen ariseth, and cometh to the place of her Anointing : Which is to be at a Faldstool set for that purpose before the The Anointing. Altar, between the steps and King Edward's Chair. She kneeleth down, and four Peeresses appointed for that service, and summoned by Garter x King of Arms, holding a rich Pall of Cloth of Gold over her, the Arch- bishop of York poureth the Holy Oil upon the Crown of her Head, saying these words : In the Name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost : Let the anointing with this Oil increase your honour, and the grace of God's Holy Spirit establish you, for ever and ever. Amen. 1 Her Majesty was summoned by Norroy, King of Arms, in the absence of Garter. 448 APPENDIX II Then the Archbishop of York receiveth from the Officer of the Jewel Office the Queer? s Ring, and putteth it upon the Fourth Finger of her Right Hand, saying : Receive this Ring, the seal of a sincere Faith ; and God, to whom belongeth all power and dignity, prosper you in this your honour, and grant you therein long to continue, fearing him always, and always doing such things as shall please him, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. Then the Archbishop of York taketh the Crown from off the Altar into his hands, and reverently setteth it upon the Queerfs Head, saying: Receive the Crown of glory, honour, and joy : And God the Crown of the faithful, who by our Episcopal hands (though unworthy) doth this day set a Crown of pure Gold upon your Head, enrich your Royal Heart with his Abundant grace, and crown you with all princely virtues in this life, and with an ever- lasting Crown of glory in the life which is to come, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. The Queen being crowned all the Peeresses put on their Coronets. Then the Archbishop of York putteth the Sceptre into the Queeris Right Hand, and the Ivory Rod with the Dove into her Left Hand; and sayeth this Prayer : O Lord, the giver of all perfection : Grant unto this thy servant ALEXANDRA our Queen, that by the powerful and mild influence of her piety and virtue, she may adorn the high dignity which she hath obtained, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. The Queen being thus Anointed, and Crowned, and having received all her Ornaments, arise 'th and goeth from the Altar, supported by her two Bishops, and so up to the Theatre. And as she passeth by the King on his Throne, she boweth herself reverently to his Majesty, and then is conducted to her 1 own Throne and without any further Ceremony taketh her place in it. SECT. XVIII. THE COMMUNION. Then the Offertory begins, the Archbishop reading [these Sentences ;] this Sentence ,- 2 Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in heaven. ^Charge them who are rich in this world, that they be ready to give, and glad to distribute ; laying up in store for themselves a good foundation against the time to come, that they may attain eternal life.] 1 His Majesty stood to receive the Queen's obeisance with one Sceptre in his hand. The King asked the Bishop of Bath and Wells, who was in attendance to instruct him, whether he should hold the two Sceptres or only one while he received the Queen's obeisance. The Bishop, unaware of any precedent to guide him, suggested that only one Sceptre should be held, and this was done. 2 Only one sentence was appointed in the Special Form. APPENDIX II 449 TJten the Organ plays and the Choir sing : Let my prayer come up into thy presence as incense : and let the lifting up of my hands be as an evening sacrifice. In the mean while the King and Queen deliver their Sceptres to the Noblemen who had previously borne them, and descend from their Thrones, supported and attended as before ; and go to [the steps of the Altar] (their Faldstools before the Altar) where, taking off their Crowns, which they deliver to the Lord Great Chamberlain and [other appointed Officer] (the King's Lord Chamber- lain) ' to hold, they kneel down. And first the King offers Bread and Wine for the Communion, which being The King offers brought out of Saint Edward's Chapel, and delivered into his hands (the Br< Bread upon the Paten by the Bishop that read the Epistle, and the Wine in the Chalice by the Bishop that read the Gospel), are by the Archbishop received from the King, and reverently placed upon the Altar, and decently covered with a fair linen cloth, the Archbishop first saying this Prayer : Bless, O Lord, we beseech thee, these thy gifts, and sanctify them unto this holy use, that by them we may be made partakers of the Body and Blood of thine only-begotten Son Jesus Christ, and fed unto everlasting life of soul and body : And that thy servant King EDWARD may be enabled to the discharge of his weighty office, whereunto of thy great goodness thou hast called and appointed him. Grant this, O Lord, for Jesus Christ's sake, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen. Then the King kneeling, as before, makes his Oblation, offering a Pall or Altar- A Pall or Altar- cloth delivered by the Officer of the Great Wardrobe to the Lord Great cloth - Chamberlain, and by him, kneeling, to his Majesty, and an Ingot or Wedge An ingot of of Gold of a pound weight, which the Jreasurer of the Household delivers to Gold - the Lord Great Chamberlain, and he to his Majesty ; And the Archbishop coming to him, receiveth and placet h them upon the Altar. The Queen also at the same time maketh her Oblation of a Pall or Altar-cloth, The Queen and a Mark weight of Gold, in like manner as the King. offers. Then the King and Queen [return to their Chairs, and kneel down at their Fald- stools, and~\ 2 the Archbishop saith : Let us pray for the whole state of Christ's Church militant here in earth. Almighty and everliving God, who by thy holy Apostle hast taught us to make prayers and supplications, and to give thanks, for all men : We humbly beseech thee most mercifully to accept these oblations, and to receive these our prayers, which we offer unto thy Divine Majesty ; beseeching thee to inspire continually the universal Church with the spirit of truth, unity, and concord : And grant, that all they that do confess thy holy Name may agree in the truth of thy holy Word, and live in unity, and godly love. We beseech thee also to save and 1 Therewere two changes in the first part of this rubric. The words omitted in the Special Form are within square brackets [] and those substituted are within round brackets ( ). 2 In the Special Form the rubric runs, "Then the King and Queen remaining at their Faldstools or in their chairs, the Archbishop saith." 450 APPENDIX II defend all Christian Kings, Princes, and Governours ; and specially thy servant EDWARD our King ; that under him we may be godly and quietly governed : And grant unto his whole Council, and to all that are put in authority under him, that they may truly and indifferently minister justice, to the punishment of wickedness and vice, and to the maintenance of thy true religion, and virtue. Give grace, O heavenly Father, to all Bishops and Curates, that they may both by their life and doctrine set forth thy true and lively Word, and rightly and duly administer thy holy Sacraments : And to all thy people give thy heavenly grace ; and specially 'to this congregation here present ; that, with meek heart and due reverence, they may hear, and receive thy holy Word ; truly serving thee in holiness and righteousness all the days of their life. And we most humbly beseech thee of thy goodness, O Lord, to comfort and succour all them, who in this transitory life are in trouble, sorrow, need, sickness, or any other adversity. And we also bless thy holy Name for all thy servants departed this life in thy faith and fear ; beseeching thee to give us grace so to follow their good examples, that with them we may be partakers of thy heavenly kingdom : Grant this, O Father, for Jesus Christ's sake, our only Mediator and Advocate. Amen. The, Exhortation. Ye that do truly and earnestly repent you of your sins, and are in love and charity with your neighbours, and intend to lead a new life, following the com- mandments of God, and walking from henceforth in his holy ways : Draw near with faith, and take this holy Sacrament to your comfort ; and make your humble confession to Almighty God, meekly kneeling upon your knees. The General Confession. Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, Maker of all things, Judge of all men : We acknowledge and bewail our manifold sins and wickedness, Which we from time to time most grievously have committed, By thought, word, and deed, Against thy Divine Majesty, Provoking most justly thy wrath and indignation against us. We do earnestly repent, And are heartily sorry for these our misdoings ; The remembrance of them is grievous unto us ; The burden of them is intolerable. Have mercy upon us, Have mercy upon us, most merciful Father ; For thy Son our Lord Jesus Christ's sake, Forgive us all that is past ; And grant that we may ever hereafter Serve and please thee In newness of life, To the honour and glory of thy Name ; Through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. The Absolution. Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of his great mercy hath promised forgiveness of sins to all them that with hearty repentance and true faith turn unto him ; Have mercy upon you ; pardon and deliver you from all your sins ; confirm and strengthen you in all goodness ; and bring you to everlasting life ; through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen. After which shall be said, Hear what comfortable words our Saviour Christ saith unto all that truly turn to him. Come unto me, all that travail and are heavy laden, and I will refresh you. APPENDIX II 451 So God loved the world, that he gave his only-begotten Son, to the end that all that believe in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. Hear also what Saint Paul saith. This is a true saying, and worthy of all men to be received, that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners. Hear also what Saint John saith. If any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous ; and he is the propitiation for our sins. After which the A rchbishop shall proceed, saying, Lift up your hearts. Answer. We lift them up unto the Lord. Archbishop. Let us give thanks unto our Lord God. Answer. It is meet and right so to do. Then shall the Archbishop turn to the Lord's Table, and say, It is very meet, right, and our bounden duty, that we should at all times, and in all places, give thanks unto thee, O Lord, Holy Father, Almighty, Everlasting God. Therefore with Angels and Archangels, and with all the company of heaven, we laud and magnify thy glorious Name ; evermore praising thee, and saying : Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts, heaven and earth are full of thy glory : Glory be to thee, O Lord most high. Amen. The Prayer of Humble Access. We do not presume to come to this thy Table, O merciful Lord, trusting in our own righteousness, but in thy manifold and great mercies. We are not worthy so much as to gather up the crumbs under thy Table. But thou art the same Lord, whose property is always to have mercy : Grant us therefore, gracious Lord, so to eat the flesh of thy dear Son Jesus Christ, and to drink his blood, that our sinful bodies may be made clean by his body, and our souls washed through his most precious blood, and that we may evermore dwell in him, and he in us. Amen. The Prayer of Consecration. Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who of thy tender mercy didst give 452 APPENDIX II thine only Son Jesus Christ to suffer death upon the Cross for our redemption ; who made there (by his one oblation of himself once offered) a full, perfect, and .Here the Arch- sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction for the sins of bishop is to take the whole world ; and did institute, and in his holy Gospel *}? ha^d* int comman d us to continue, a perpetual memory of that his precious death, until his coming again : Hear us, O most oreak*the l Bread- merc i m l Father, we most humbly beseech thee ; and grant that we receiving these thy creatures of bread and wine, accord- i Al f^ ha^d to m ^ to *ky Son our Saviour Jesus Christ's holy institution, in all theBr'ead*'" 1 remembrance of his death and passion, may be partakers of his most blessed Body and Blood : who, in the same night fake^he^Cu^int l ^ at ^ e was Detra y e d, a took Bread; and, when he had given his^and" '" thanks, b he brake it, and gave it to his disciples, saying, e And here to Take, eat; c this is my Body which is given for you: Do lay his hand upon this in remembrance of me. Likewise after supper d he e ch?i ?e " el (b pi U took the Cu P ; and ? when he had iven thanks he g ave il: son) in T which to them, saying, Drink ye all of this ; for e this is my Blood there is any Wine of the New Testament, which is shed for you and for many to be consecrated. for the rem i ssion o f sins . Do th i S) as oft as ye shall drin k it, in remembrance of me. Amen, When the Archbishops, and Dean of Westminster, [with the Bishops' Assistants, namely, the Preacher, and those who read the Litany, and the Epistle and Gospel,] have communicated in both kinds, the King and Queen shall [advance to the steps of the Altar and] kneel down, and the Archbishop shall administer the Bread, and the Dean ^/"Westminster the Cup, to them. 1 At the Delivery of the Bread shall be said ; The Body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was given for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life : Take and eat this in remembrance that Christ died for thee, and feed on him in thy heart by faith with thanksgiving. At the Delivery of the Cup. The Blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, which was shed for thee, preserve thy body and soul unto everlasting life : Drink this in remembrance that Christ's Blood was shed for thee, and be thankful. The King and Queen then put on their Crowns, and [taking] (take) the Sceptres in their hands again, [repair to their Thrones.] 2 (and remain in their chairs until the Set vice is ended}.' 1 Then the Archbishop goeth on to the Post-Communion, saying, Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed be thy Name, Thy kingdom come, Thy will be done, In earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread ; And forgive us our trespasses, As we forgive them that trespass against us; And lead us not into temptation, But deliver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory, For ever and ever. Amen. 1 This duty was performed by the Dean of Westminster himself, and not by the sub- Dean. (See note, p. 440.) 2 In the Special Form the rubric was altered, as indicated, to spare the King fatigue. APPENDIX II 453 Then this Prayer. O Lord and heavenly Father, we thy humble servants entirely desire thy fatherly goodness, mercifully to accept this our sacrifice of praise and thanks- giving ; most humbly beseeching thee to grant, that by the merits and death of thy Son Jesus Christ, and through faith in his blood, we and all thy whole Church may obtain remission of our sins, and all other benefits of his passion. And here we offer and present unto thee, O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice unto thee ; humbly beseech- ing thee, that all we, who are partakers of this holy Communion, may be ful- filled with thy grace and heavenly benediction. And although we be unworthy, through our manifold sins, to offer unto thee any sacrifice, yet we beseech thee to accept this our bounden duty and service ; not weighing our merits, but pardoning our offences, through Jesus Christ our Lord ; by whom, and with whom, in the unity of the Holy Ghost, all honour and glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty, world without end. Amen. Then shall be sung; Glory be to God on high, and in earth peace, good will towards men. We praise thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we glorify thee, we give thanks to thee for thy great glory, O Lord God, heavenly King, God the Father Almighty. Lord, the only begotten Son Jesu Christ ; O Lord God, Lamb of God. Son of the Father, that takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the sins of the world, have mercy upon us. Thou that takest away the sins of the world, receive our prayer. Thou that sittest at the right hand of God the Father, have mercy upon us. For thou only art holy ; thou only art the Lord ; thou only, O Christ, with the Holy Ghost, art most high in the glory of God the Father. Amen. Then the Archbishop saith, The peace of God, which passeth all understanding, keep your hearts and minds in the knowledge and love of God, and of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord : And the blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be amongst you, and remain with you always. Amen. SECT. XIX. THE RECESS. The whole Coronation Office being thus performed, the King attended and ac- The Proceeding companied as before, the four Swords being carried before him, [descends ^^war^s from his Throne] Crowned, and carrying his Sceptre and Rod in his hands, Chapel : [goes into the A rea eastward of the Theatre, and\ passes [on\ through the Door Of the Kin * : on the South side of the Altar into Saint Edward's Chapel ; (Te Deum being meanwhile sung}, 1 and as they pass by the Altar, the rest of the Regalia, lying upon it, are to be delivered by the Dean of Westminster to the Lords that carried them in the Procession, and so they proceed in State into the Chapel, the Organ all the while playing. The Queen at the same time [descending^ of the Queen. goes in like manner into the same Chapel at the Door on the North side of the Altar; bearing her Sceptre in her Right Hand, and her Ivory Rod in her Left. 1 The words " Te Deum being meanwhile sung" are added in the Special Form. 454 APPENDIX II The King and Queen being come into the Chapel, the King standing before the Altar, delivers the Sceptre with the Dove to the Archbishop, who layeth it upon the Altar there. And the Golden Spurs and St Edward's Staff are given into the hands of the Dean ecame the " ist Bengal Lancers " in 1896. It was prominently engaged in the pursuit of Amir Khan, Pindari, through Rohilkhand, in the defeat of that Chieftain at Afzalgarh (March 1805), and in the pursuit of Holkar to the Beas. In 1809 the corps took part in the capture, after a severe fight, of Bhawani in Harriana. A small portion of the regiment took part in the Nepal War in 1814-15 ; and the whole was employed in the operations against the Mahrattas and Pindaris in 1817-18, and in the siege and capture of Bhartpur in 1825-26. Several rissalahs of the regiment were employed in Afghanistan at various times during the war of 1838-42, and on all occasions they greatly distinguished themselves, especially in the action at Dadur in October 1840, in the operations of General Nott at Kandahar, and in the advance thence on Kabul in the autumn of 1842. In 1852-53-54 the regiment was frequently engaged with Mohmands and other hill tribes on the Peshawar border. The Mutiny of 1857 found the regiment at Mooltan, and it then rendered itself con- spicuous by its fidelity. It not only took a prominent part in disarming two regiments of native infantry which were ripe for mutiny, but subsequently acted with great energy and loyalty against rebels and mutineers in the Giigaira district. During the Afghan war of 1879-80 the regiment was employed in the Kuram Valley and on the Kohat frontier. The regiment was detailed for the expedition to China in 1900, and it rendered conspicuous good service in the advance from Tientsin and in the relief of the Legations in Pekin, in August of that year. IOTH (THE DUKE OF CAMBRIDGE'S OWN) BENGAL LANCERS. This regiment was originally part of " Hodson's Horse." It was formed into a separate corps in August 1858 ; became the loth Regiment of Bengal Cavalry on the Bengal Army being reorganised after the Mutiny, and received its present designation in 1878. " Hodson's Horse," so called from Lieutenant (afterwards Major) W. S. R. Hodson, ist Bengal Fusiliers, by whom the corps was raised, was the first corps formed in the Punjab after the outbreak of the Mutiny : it was prominently engaged in the operations before Delhi in 1857, in the actions at Bulandshahr, Aligarh and Agra, the relief of Lucknow (November 1857), the actions of Gungari, Patiali Mainpuri and Shamshabad, the siege and capture of Lucknow (where Major Hodson was mortally wounded), and in the action at Nawabganj. Subsequent to the last-mentioned event the corps was formed into a brigade of three regiments, and it is with the second of these regiments that we are here concerned. After its formation into a separate corps the regiment continued serving against the mutineers and rebels in Oudh, until these were finally driven out of the province. In 1867 the regiment was detailed for the Abyssinian Expedition. In 1879-80 it was employed in the operations on the Khaibar line, during the war with Afghanistan. The corps has' not since been engaged in any operations in the field, except that a squadron was employed in an ex- pedition against the Utman Khels during the Frontier War of 1897, and three squadrons in the bloodless expedition against the Bunerwals in January 1898. THE IITH (THE PRINCE OF WALES' OWN) BENGAL LANCERS. This regiment was raised in the Punjab in August and September 1857. It was designated the "ist Sikh Irregular Cavalry," but was at that time more generally known as "Wale's Horse," its first Commandant having been Captain Frederick Wale, of the 48th Bengal Native Infantry. On the reorganisation of the Bengal Army after the Mutiny it became the nth Bengal Cavalry. It received its present designation in 1876. Before the regiment had been fully formed it became necessary to send a portion of it on service into the Gugaira district, then in a state of insurrection, where it rendered good service in restoring order. Early in 1858 the regiment was sent down country, and having joined the Army under the Commander-in-Chief, it took part in the operations resulting in the expulsion of the rebels and mutineers from Lucknow ; in the course of these, in an action near the Musa Bagh, on the 2ist March, Captain Wale was killed. In the subsequent operations ending in the reconquest of Oudh the regiment was prominently engaged, earning a reputation second to that of no other corps of irregular cavalry on the rolls of the Army. In 1860 the regiment, commanded by Major D. M. Probyn (from whom it was known APPENDIX III 459 for some time as " Probyn's Horse") proceeded on service to China. During the campaign in that country it greatly distinguished itself on many occasions, notably in the action at Sinho, at the reduction of the Taku Forts, and in the actions of Chow-ho and Chang-tsia-wan during the advance on Pekin. The regiment returned to India in 1861 ; in 1863 it was employed in the Ambela Expedition, and at the end of 1878 it proceeded on service into Afghanistan, being engaged at the reduction of Ali Musjid, and subsequently in various desultory operations on the Khaibar line. In 1895 the regiment was detailed for duty with the force put into the field for the relief of Chitral, and it greatly distinguished itself in the action which took place at the passage of the Swat River on the 7th April. On the outbreak of the Frontier War of 1897, a squadron of the regiment was employed in the defence of the Malakand position and greatly distinguished itself, and later the whole regiment was employed in the expedition against the Mohmands and in the operations in Bajaur. THE i4TH BENGAL LANCERS. This regiment derives its origin from a body of Jat Horse raised in 1857 by Captain J. I. Murray, 7151 Bengal Native Infantry. On the reorganisation of the army after the Mutiny this corps became the I4th Bengal Cavalry. It received its present designation in 1874. During the mutinies the corps was frequently engaged with the enemy, notably at Aligarh (24th August 1857), Kachla Ghat (1858), and Bhutwal, on the Nepal border (March 1859), in which last action the Jats greatly distinguished themselves. Subsequently (1865-66) the regiment was engaged in the Bhutan War, and in September 1879 it proceeded on service to Kabul with the force under the command of Sir Frederick Roberts ; it was present in the action at Charasia, at the occupation of Kabul, and in the subsequent operations round Kabul in December 1879, greatly distinguishing itself in the action at Kila Kazi, where it sustained considerable loss. THE I5TH (CURETON'S MULTANl) BENGAL LANCERS. The regiment was formed in January 1858 from a body of Multani horsemen who had been enrolled at Peshawar during the preceding year for duty at that place, and was originally styled "the Mooltanee Regiment of Cavalry." On the reorganisation of the army after the Mutiny the corps was designated "The isth (Cureton's Multani) Bengal Cavalry." It received its present designation in 1890. The regiment moved down to Rurki in February 1858, and in April marched into Rohilkhand with the field force under the command of Brigadier J. Jones. In the actions at Bhagaula, Nagina, Bareilly, Shahjehanpur, and in many others, it greatly distinguished itself. It was subsequently engaged in the operations undertaken by Lord Clyde for the reconquest of Oudh, and returned to the Punjab in the spring of 1859. In 1860 a wing of the regiment was employed with the Mahsud Waziri expedition. In 1879, during the Afghan War, the regiment was detailed to form part of the field force located at Vatakri. In 1888 it was employed in Hazara during the Black Mountain Expedition. THE ISTH BENGAL LANCERS. This regiment was raised at Gwalior in the autumn of 1858 as the "2nd Regiment of Mahratta Horse," though there were not many Mahrattas in it. On the reorganisation of the army after the Mutiny it became " the i8th Bengal Cavalry." It received its present designation in 1886. Soon after its formation a squadron of the regiment (principally composed of Jats and Towannas) proceeded with a force under the command of Sir Robert Napier in pursuit of a body of rebels under Prince Feroz Shah of Delhi, who were overtaken and routed at Ranod on the I7th December. During the Afghan War, 1879-80, the regiment was employed in the Kuram Valley, and was repeatedly engaged with Zaimukht and Waziri raiders ; part of it also took part 'in the Zaimukht Expedition. In 1881 it was employed with the Mahsud Waziri Expedition. It was not employed again in the field until the outbreak of the Frontier War in 1897 ; it was then first put into the field as part of a flying column sent into the Kuram Valley to repel incursions and preserve order, but later it was detailed for and took part in the expedition to the Tirah Highlands, where it rendered good service. 4 6o APPENDIX III THE GUIDES CAVALRY. The Corps of Guides was raised at Peshawar early in 1847, under orders issued in December 1846. The cavalry of the corps then consisted of a single troop ; it has since grown to a strength of three squadrons or six troops. Apart from some unimportant skirmishes on the frontier, the first service the troop saw was at the siege ol Mooltan, where it distinguished itself on more than one occasion. Early in 1849 it joined the infantry of the corps in the Jullundar Doab, and was engaged in the actions of Narot and Dalla, afterwards joining the main army under the Commander-in-Chief, and being present at the battle of Goojerat, and in the subsequent pursuit of the Sikhs and Afghans to Peshawar. During the succeeding years the troop was engaged in various operations against the tribes on the Peshawar border Yusufzais, Afridis, Mohmands, Uttman Khels, and others greatly distinguishing itself on every occasion. On the outbreak of the Mutiny in 1857, the Guides were ordered down to Hindustan to join the force assembling for the siege of Delhi, and after a splendid march of 580 miles in 26 days the corps marched into the British camp before Delhi on the glh June. Throughout the siege the corps was almost daily engaged with the enemy, rendering splendid service and greatly contributing to the fall of the city. During the siege a portion of the cavalry (now consisting of three troops) was detached with a force under Brigadier-General Nicholson, and was present at the action of Najafgarh, and after the siege the whole of the Guides Cavalry formed part of a force despatched from Delhi to intercept the Jodhpur Legion, which was met and routed, after a severe conflict, at Narnaul. Early in the following year the Corps of Guides returned to their station on the frontier. During the succeeding years the Guides Cavalry were engaged in a number of expeditions against the Frontier tribes, and in the operations against the Kabul Khel Waziris and Mahsud Waziris, and in the Ambela Expedition of 1863 rendered useful if not brilliant service. On the outbreak of the Afghan War in 1878, the Corps of Guides was detailed to form part of the force which advanced into the Khaibar. After taking part in various operations the cavalry of the corps was engaged in the action at Fatehabad (and April 1879), in which it greatly distinguished itself and lost its commanding officer, Major Wigram Battye, who fell while leading a brilliant charge against the enemy. The war was soon afterwards terminated by the treaty of Gandamak, but it burst out afresh in the following September, when occurred the outbreak at Kabul, in which the British envoy and his escort (consisting of detachments of cavalry and infantry from the Corps of Guides) were overpowered and massacred after a gallant resistance. The Guides again moved up the Kahibar line, and, having been summoned to Kabul by Sir Frederick Roberts, reached that place on the nth December. During the succeeding days the corps was prominently engaged in the operations round Kabul, and greatly distinguished itself, the cavalry making many grand charges and sustaining considerable losses. The Guides Cavalry were not again employed in the field until 1895, when they were detailed to form part of the Chitral Relief Force under the command of Sir Robert Low, and they greatly distinguished themselves in the actions of Khar and at the crossing of the Swat River. On the outbreak of the Frontier War of 1897 and the development of the attack on the Malakand position, the corps was moved up to that place and took a prominent place in the defence, and in January 1898 the Guides Cavalry formed part of the force sent against the Bunerwals, an expedition which proved a bloodless one. THE KOHAT MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was raised at Bannu in 1851, and was originally designated " No. 2 Punjab Light Field Battery." It was for many years known as " No. i (Kohat) Mountain Battery," and received its present designation in 1901. This battery took part in the Shirani, Bozdar, Mahsud Waziri (1860) and Jowaki Expeditions. On the outbreak of the Afghan War it was detailed for the Kurum Force, and was present at the forcing of the Paiwar Kotal and in the expedition into Khost. On the renewal of the war in the autumn of 1879, the battery took part in the actions on the Shutargardan , and in the operations round Kabul in December 1879. In subsequent years the battery was employed in the Mahsud Waziri Expedition (1881) ; in the expedition against the Akhas (Northern Assam), in 1883-84 ; and in the Waziristan APPENDIX III 461 pedition (1894-95). On the outbreak of the Frontier War in 1897 the battery was detailed or the Tirah Expeditionary Force, and served with distinction in the action on the Dargai Heights, and in many other operations of that campaign. THE DERAJAT MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was raised in 1849, but it was not brought into the Junjab Frontier Force ntil 1851. It was originally designated '' No. 3 Punjab Light Field Battery " ; was known or many years.as " No> 2 (Derajat) Mountain Battery," and received its present designation n 1901. The battery was employed in the Miranzai and Bozdar Expeditions ; in Bundelkhand igainst the rebels and mutineers; and in the Mahsud Waziri (1860), Ambela, Dawar, and ~owaki Expeditions. On the outbreak of the Afghan War in 1878 the battery was employed n the Kuram Valley and in the expedition into Khost, and on the renewal of the war in the autumn of 1879 > l accompanied Sir Frederick Roberts in his advance on Kabul ; it was :nt at the action of Charasia, at the occupation of Kabul, and in the fighting round that place in December 1879. In the following year it was present at the action of Chihildakteran, n the Logar Valley, and having accompanied Sir Frederick Roberts in his march to Kandahar, it took part in the defeat of Ayub Khan in the decisive battle fought near that olace on the 1st September. Subsequently it was engaged in the Mahsud Waziri Expedition 1881), in the Black Mountain Expedition of 1888-1891, and in the operations of 1891 on the samana range in Mirnnzai. In the Chitral operations of 1895, the battery was employed on the lines of communication )f Sir Robert Low's force. In the Frontier War of 1897 it was at first employed in the Kuram Valley, and afterwards with the main column of the Tirah Expeditionary Force ; in the course of these operations it was often prominently engaged. During the winter of 1901-1902 the battery was employed in the blockade of the Mahsud vVaziris. THE PESHAWAR MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was formed at Peshawar in 1853, and was then known as the " Peshawar vlountain Train." The train was originally manned by a company of European artillerymen, but these were replaced in 1854 by natives. For many years the battery was known as " No. 3 (Peshawar) Mountain Battery " ; its present designation dates from 1901. The battery served in the expeditions against the Bori Afridis in 1853, and against the Aka ' " _"' " in the expedition against the Hinc of Sittana ; in the expeditions against the Kabul Khel Waziris and Mahsud Waziris (1860) ; Khel Afridis in 1854. Later (1858), it served in the expedition against the Hindustani fanatics n the Ambela Expedition (1863), in which it greatly distinguished itself; in the Black Vlountain Expedition (1868) ; and in the Lushai Expedition (1872). During the Afghan War :he battery was employed in Southern Afghanistan, and was engaged in the action of Baghao, March 1879. In 1881 it was employed with the Mahsud Waziri Expedition, and in 1891 in :he operations in Miranzai and on the Samana range. In 1894 the battery formed part of the Waziristan Boundary Delimitation Escort, and was engaged in the defence of the British camp at Wana when the Waziris attempted to rush it on the 3rd November. It subsequently served in the Waziristan operations of 1894-95. During the Frontier War of 1897 the battery was employed in the Tochi Valley. THE HAZARA MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was formed in Hazara in 1848, during the second Sikh War, though not placed upon a regular footing until the following year. It was at first styled "The Hazara Mountain Train." At a later period it was known for many years as "No. 4 (Hazara) Mountain Battery " ; its present designation was conferred upon it in 1901. The first service of the battery was in the Black Mountain Expedition, 1852-53. In 1858 it was employed against the Hindustani fanatics of Sittana. In subsequent years it served in the expeditions against the Kabul Khel Waziris (1859), and the Mahsud Waziris (1860) ; in the Ambela Expedition (1863), where it had the good fortune to distinguish itself; in the Black Mountain Expedition (1868); in the Daffla (Assam) Expedition (1874), and in the operations against the Jowaki Afridis in 1877-78. In the Afghan War it was detailed to form part of the Peshawar Field Force, and served in the capture of AH Musjid, and in the operations on the Khaibar line. On the renewal of the war in the autumn of 1879, il 462 APPENDIX III continued serving on the Khaibar line, and eventually it moved up to Kabul. In 1881 itj was employed in the Mahsud Waziri Expedition, and in 1885 it proceeded on service toj Burma, where it continued actively employed against the Burmese, and against various frontier tribes, until 1887. In the following year it took part in the Black Mountain Expedition, Hazara, and in 1891 in the first Miranzai Expedition; and at the end ot thd same year two guns of the battery were employed in the Hunza-Nagar operations, and were] engaged at the capture of Nilt. In 1895 the battery was employed in the operations under- taken for the relief of Chitral, and was engaged in the forcing of the Malakand Pass and; other operations. In 1898 two guns of the battery were employed in the operations in Mekran, and did good service in the action of Gokparosh. THE QUETTA MOUNTAIN BATTERY. The battery derives its origin from one of three companies of the old Bombay Native) Artillery which were retained in the service after the general disbandment of native artillery when the Indian Armies were reorganised after the mutinies. It was designated "No. i Bombay Mountain Battery" in 1876, and was afterwards known as "No. 5 (Bombay) Mountain Battery." It received its present designation in 1901. When forming part of the old 4th Battalion of Bombay Artillery, the battery served in the Punjab Campaign of 1848-49, and was present at the siege of Mooltan. In 1867-68 it served on the expedition to Abyssinia. In 1884 the battery was employed with the Zhob expedition ; and in the following year, on the outbreak of the war with Burma, it was sent to that country as part of the expeditionary force, and continued on service there until 1887. In 1892 the battery again proceeded on service to Burma, and a section took part in the expedi- tion against the Thetta Chins. In 1896 the battery formed part of the force sent from India to hold Suakin in the Eastern Soudan while the Anglo-Egyptian Army was engaged in the expedition to Dongola. In 1897, during the war on the N.W. Frontier, the battery formed part of the Mohmand Field Force, and was engaged in the operations against the Mohmands and against the Mamands in Bajaur. It was afterwards detailed for the Tirah Field Force, and was engaged throughout those operations, including the action on the Dargai heights, the forcing of the Sampagha Pass (when the Commandant of the battery was killed) and of the Arhanga Pass, the action of Saran Sar, and various other operations. THE JULLUNDUR MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery, like the Quetta Mountain Battery, derives its origin from one of three companies of Bombay Native Artillery which were retained in'the service after the mutinies. In 1876 it was designated " No. 2 Bombay Mountain Battery " ; it was known at one time as "the Jacobabad Mountain Battery, "and afterwards as "No. 6 (Bombay) Mountain Battery." It obtained its present designation in 1901. On the outbreak of the war with the Afghanistan in 1878, the battery was detailed for service as part of the division assembled at Quetta. It took part in the operations in Southern Afghanistan, and a section was present in the action of Baghao. In 1880, after the defeat of; General Burrows at Maiwand, the battery formed part of the force which moved up from Quetta under the command of General Phayre, for the relief of Kandahar. In 1889 the battery proceeded on service to Burma, where it took part in the Wuntho Expedition (1891) and in various operations in the North-East of Burma. A section of the battery formed part of the political officers' escort when it was suddenly assailed by the tribesmen at Maizar in the Tochi Valley on the xoth June 1897, which was. the beginning of the Frontier War of 1897-98. The other two sections were detailed subse- quently for the Tochi Field Force, but after the first outburst little or no fighting took place in the Tochi Valley. THE GUJERAT MOUNTAIN BATTERY. The battery was raised in 1886, and was at first designated "No. i Bengal Mountain Battery." It was afterwards styled "No. 7 (Bengal) Mountain Battery"; and received its; present designation in 1901. As soon as it was organised the battery was despatched (Feb-, ruary 1887) on service to Burma, where it continued until 1890, having been employed in APPENDIX III 463 various operations against Burmese dacoits and against the Chins, Lushais, Kachins, and other tribes. Towards the end of the year it was employed with the Zhob Field Force. During the winter of 1901-2 the battery was employed in the blockade of the Waziris and in the counter raids made into the Waziri country. THE LAHORE MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was raised in 1886, and was at first styled " No. 2 Bengal Mountain Battery." It was afterwards designated " No. 8 (Bengal) Mountain Battery," and acquired its present designation in 1901. As soon as its organisation was completed the battery was despatched on service to Burma, and it was actively engaged until 1889 against various insurgent tribes in the Bhamo District. In 1891 the battery was employed in the Manipur Expedition, and during the winter of 1891-92 it took part in the operations in the Chin Hills. In 1894-95 tne battery was employed on the expedition to the Waziristan Hills. On the breaking out of the Frontier war in 1897, it formed part of the force engaged in the defence of the Malakand, and it sub- sequently termed part of the Malakand Field Force in the operations against the Mohmands and against the Mamands in Bajaur, and finally in January 1898, it took part in the expedition against the Bunerwals. THE MURREE MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was raised in 1899, and was at first designated " No. 9 (Native) Mountain Battery." It received its present designation in 1901. In December 1901 two guns of the battery were employed on field service in Mekran, and were prominently engaged in the cap- ture of Nodiz. During the winter of 1901-2 the other four guns of the battery were employed with the forces engaged in operations against the Mahsud Waziris, and took part in some of the raids made into the Waziri country. THE ABBOTTABAD MOUNTAIN BATTERY. This battery was raised in 1900 and was originally styled " No. 10 (Native) Mountain Battery." It received its present designation in the following year. THE CORPS OF BENGAL SAPPERS AND MINERS. The Bengal Sappers and Miners derive their origin from a corps of pioneers raised in 1803, and from a corps of sappers and miners raised in 1819, the former of which was incorporated with the latter in the year 1833. At one time the corps was known as "the Bengal Sappers and Pioneers." It received its present designation in 1851. The corps of pioneers formed in 1803 had a brilliant record of service for the thirty years that it preserved a separate existence. It served throughout the Mahratta War of 1803-5, including the capture of Aligarh, Agra and Deig, and the siege of Bhartpur ; in 1807 it served at the reduction of Komona and Ganauri ; in 1809 and the succeeding years portions of the corps served during the arduous operations in Bundelkhand, and in 1811 a strong detachment served in the operations resulting in the conquest of Java ; during the years from 1814 to 1816 portions of the corps were prominently engaged in the various operations of the Nepal War, and rendered gallant service ; similarly portions of the corps rendered good service in the various sieges which took place from 1816 to 1819, including those of Hathras and of the great rock fortress of Asirgarh ; and, finally, few corps were so prominently engaged or rendered more essential service at the siege and capture of Bhurtpur in 1825-26, in which important service the newly-formed corps of sappers and miners also had a prominent share. Subsequent to the amalgamation of the two corps, the first service on which the Bengal Sappers and Miners were employed was the expedition to Afghanistan, for which two companies were detailed ; these were prominently engaged at the capture of Ghazni in 1839. On the renewal of the war in 1841, one company accompanied the troops under General Pollock and took part in the forcing of the Khaibar Pass (April 1842), and in the various operations leading up to the reoccupation of Kabul. In the succeeding years the corps, or portions of it, shared in every operation of import- ance that took place in the battles of Maharajpur and Paniar ; in the Sutlej campaign, including the battles of Ferozshahr, Aliwal and Sobraon ; in the Punjab campaign, including 464 APPENDIX III the siege and capture of Mooltan and the battles of Chillianwalla and Gujerat ; and in numerous expeditions on the North-West Frontier from 1850 to 1854. On the outbreak of the Mutiny in 1857, about two-thirds of the corps mutinied or deserted. But over 500 remained true to their allegiance, and the gallant services rendered by these went far to redeem the good name of the corps. Of the faithful remnant a large portion were employed in the advance on and siege of Delhi, in the course of which they rendered invaluable services, while the gallantry displayed by the party detailed to blow in the Kashmir Gate on the day of assault has not been surpassed in military annals. After the capture of Delhi portions of the corps accompanied various movable columns in pursuit of the enemy, and after being frequently engaged with the enemy, eventually took part in the relief of the Lucknow Residency in November 1857, in the siege and capture of Lucknow in March 1858, and in various other operations in Oudh and Rohilkhand. In 1858 a detachment of the corps was employed on the expedition against the Hindustani fanatics at Sittana. Detachments were also employed in the Mahsud Waziri Expedition of 1860, in the Ambela campaign (1863), in the Bhutan War (1864-65), the Black Mountain Expedition (1868), the Lushai Expedition (1871-72), and the Jowakhi Expedition (1877-78). During the Afghan War, 1878-80, the whole corps was in the field, distributed by companies amongst the various forces, and there was no operation of importance in which one part or another of the corps did not take part. In 1881 one company was employed on the Mahsud Waziri Expedition, and in the succeeding years detachments were employed in the war in Burma (1885-87), in the Black Mountain Expedition (1888), the Sikkim Expedition (1888), the Chin-Lushai Expedition (1889- 90), the operations on the Samana Range (1891), the Isazai Expedition (1892), the Waziristan Expedition (1894-95), the Chitral operations (1895), in the great Frontier War of 1897-98, and finally in the expedition of 1900 to China. In short it may be said that the history of the Bengal Sappers and Miners is, for the period that the corps has been in existence, practically the history of the Bengal Army. IST BRAHMAN INFANTRY. The corps was raised in the year 1776 as part of a brigade to be maintained by the Nawab Wazir of Oudh. It was transferred to the Bengal Army in the following year, and after undergoing various changes of name and number it was finally designated the ' ' ist Brahman Infantry " in 1900. The first prominent service in which the corps was engaged was the suppression, at Midnapore in 1795, of the mutiny of the I5th Native Battalion. In 1803 it took the field with the army under Lord Lake, and was engaged at the capture of Agra, the battle of Laswari, the capture of Gwalior, the retreat of Colonel Monson through Rajputana, and the siege of Bhartpur. In 1815-16 it took part in the Nepal War, and in 1826 in the siege and capture of Bhartpur. In 1857, when the Mutiny broke out, the regiment was stationed at Peshawar, and it then exhibited the most conspicuous loyalty : it not only retained its arms throughout that dark period, but was engaged in operations against some of the neighbouring Pathan tribes, who, taking advantage of the circumstances of the time, had raised disturbances on the frontier ; it was prominently engaged in the operations resulting in the destruction of Sittana in 1858. In 1884 the regiment was employed in the Zhob Valley Expedition, and in 1886-88 in the operations in Burma. Since then it has not been engaged in any operations in the field, but it has taken a tour of garrison duty at Mauritius. It was formed into a corps of Brahmans in 1893. 7TH (DUKE OF CONNAUGHT'S OWN) RAJPUT INFANTRY. This corps was raised in 1804 as the ist Battalion of the 24th Bengal Native Infantry, which designation was altered to that of the ' ' 47th Bengal Native Infantry " in 1824. It served during the Mahratta Wars of 1804-5 and 1817-18, but, on being ordered on service to Arakan, the regiment mutinied at Barrackpore in November 1824, and was in consequence struck out of the Army List. A new regiment which was numbered the 69th was raised in its place, and this corps was designated the "47th Bengal Native Infantry" in 1828. It became the 7th Rajput Infantry in 1900. The first important campaign in which this corps was employed was that on the banks of the Sutlej in 1845-46, in the course of which it was prominently engaged in the battles of Mudki, Ferozshah, Aliwal and Sobraon. APPENDIX III 465 In 1857, when the Mutiny broke out, the regiment was at Mirzapur. It remained faithful to its colours, and even took part in operations against the mutineers and rebels, but it was subsequently deemed necessary, as a measure of precaution, to disarm it. In 1858, having volunteered tor service in China, it was rearmed and sent thither, and served there until 1860. In 1869 the regiment was engaged on operations against the Lushai tribes on the Cachar border ; and in 1882 it formed part of the force sent from India to take part in the opera- tions against Arabi Pasha, and was engaged in the battle of Tel-el-Kebir and the occupation of Cairo. In 1891 it proceeded on service to Burma, and was engaged in the operations in the Chin Hills in 1891-92 ; and in 1900 it formed part of the expedition to China, and rendered distinguished service during the advance from Tientsin and in the relief of the Legations in Pekin (August 1900). IOTH JAT INFANTRY. This regiment was raised in 1823 as the ist Battalion of the 33rd Bengal Native Infantry. It subsequently became the 6sth Bengal Native Infantry, and received its present designation in 1900. The regiment was not engaged in any operations in the field prior to the Mutiny of 1857. At that period it was stationed at Ghazipore. It remained faithful, but it was found necessary to disarm it as a measure of precaution. On volunteering for service in China the corps was re-armed and sent thither in 1858 : it was stationed at Canton, and took part in some minor operations against the Chinese. It returned to India in 1860, and was not again employed on any operations in the field until 1887, when it proceeded on service to Burma. During that and the two following years the corps was engaged in various operations against bands of Burmese insurgents in the Chindwin and Gangaw districts, and in 1889-90 it was employed on an expedition against Chins and Lushais. It was formed into a corps of Jats in 1893. ISTH (LUDHIANA) SlKH INFANTRY. This regiment was raised as a corps of Sikhs at Ludhiana in 1846, and was originally styled "The Regiment of Ludhiana." It became the isth Regiment of Bengal Native Infantry on the re-organisation of the Army after the Mutiny of 1857, and received its present designation in 1900. The regiment was not engaged in any operations in the field prior to the Mutiny of 1857. When that event occurred the regiment of Ludhiana was stationed at Benares, with a detach- ment at Juan pore. On the 4th June, in the course of a greatly mismanaged attempt to disarm the Hindustani troops at Benares, the Ludhiana Regiment was fired upon and dispersed by a battery of British Artillery, the commanding officer of which had jumped to the conclusion that it had mutinied like the Hindustanis, owing to one of the bad characters of the regiment having fired at his commanding officer, against whom he had a personal grudge. The news of the events at Benares, distorted by Hindustani fugitives from that place, caused the detachment of the regiment at Juanpore to break out into mutiny and murder the officer in command, but the bulk of the regiment (excluding the remains of the Hindustanis intro- duced as native officers, non-commissioned officers and drill instructors on the formation of the corps in 1846) was perfectly loyal, and most of the men having returned within a few days, the corps was employed during that and the following year in keeping open the Grand Trunk Road, in the course of which service they were repeatedly engaged with the rebels and mutineers. In 1860 the regiment proceeded on service to China. It formed part of the garrison of Shanghai, and was there engaged with the Tai-ping rebels. It returned to India in the following year. In 1878 it proceeded on service to Southern Afghanistan, and was stationed at Kandahar until March 1880, when it took part in the movement towards Kabul. It was engaged in the battle of Ahmad Khel (i9th April), in the subsequent march back to Kandahar in August 1880, under Sir Frederick Roberts, and in the defeat of Ayub Khan at the battle of Mazra, near Kandahar. In 1885 the regiment proceeded on service to Suakin, in the Eastern Soudan, and was prominently engaged at the battle of Tofrek, where the "stone-wall" stand it made against the rush of the fanatical Arabs proved the salvation of the British force. In the spring of 1891 the regiment was engaged in the arduous operations on the Samana range, and in 1897 it took part in the Tirah Expedition, during which it greatly distinguished itself and sustained heavy losses. 2G 466 APPENDIX III THE ITTH MAHOMEDAN RAJPUT INFANTRY. This corps was formed at Phillour in 1857 from the faithful remnants of the 3rd, 36th and 6ist Regiments of Bengal Native Infantry, the first of which had mutinied at Phillour, and the other two at Jallundur. On the reorganisation of the Bengal Army after the Mutiny in 1861, the regiment was brought into the line as "The 1710 (Loyal Purbiah) Regiment of Bengal Infantry." It received its present designation in 1901. The regiment was not employed on service in the field until 1880, when it formed part of a force sent to Southern Afghanistan in consequence of the defeat and destruction of a Bombay brigade at Maiwand in July of that year. It returned from Kandahar in 1881. In 1885, the regiment was selected to form part of the Indian Contingent sent to Suakin in the Eastern Soudan. On the 22nd March of that year it was engaged in the battle of Tofrek, on which occasion, having been thrown into disorder by the cavalry videttes galloping in on its front, and charged by the fanatical Arab host before it could form up again, the regiment was pushed back and sustained heavy loss, its commanding officer being amongst the slain. The regiment was subsequently employed on garrison duty in Suakin, and did not return to India until the end of the year. Towards the end of 1888 the regiment proceeded on service to Burma, and in the follow- ing year was engaged in operations in the Bhamo district. The regiment has not since been engaged in operations in the field except in the recent blockade of the Mahsud Waziris, inclusive of raids made into the enemy's country. In the earlier part of its service on the frontier a small detachment of the regiment under the command of a subadar was cut off by the enemy and destroyed almost to a man. THE 20TH (THE DUKE OF CAMBRIDGE'S OWN) PUNJAB INFANTRY. This regiment was formed at Nowshera in August 1857, by transfers from the 4th and 5th Punjab Infantry, and from some of the Military Police Battalions. It was then styled " The 8th Punjab Infantry," but on the reorganisation of the Army after the Mutiny it became "The 2oth (Punjab) Regiment of Bengal Native Infantry." It received its present designa- tion in 1883. In April 1858 the regiment was employed in the field, for the first time, on an expedition against the Khudu Khels and the Hindustani fanatics of Sittana. In 1860 the regiment volunteered for service on the expedition to China and was sent thither accordingly. It was present in the action of Sinho, at the reduction of the Taku Forts, and at the occupation of Pekin. Returning to India in 1861 the regiment was detailed in the autumn of 1863 for the Eusafzai Field Force, with which it served throughout the the Ambela campaign : it was most prominently engaged throughout the operations, and distinguished itself by its forward valour on many occasions, sustaining heavy losses (135 officers and men killed and wounded). In 1866 the regiment took part in a dash on the Utman Khel village of Baizai, which had become refractory; in 1868 it was employed in the expedition to the Black Mountain in Hazara, and in 1877-78 it was engaged in the arduous operations against the Jowaki Afridis. On the outbreak of the Afghan War in 1878 the regiment was detailed for the Peshawar Valley Field Force, with which it took part in the operations resulting in the reduction of Ali Masjid ; it afterwards shared in various desultory operations on the Khaibar line, and in the Zaimukht Expedition and other operations on the Kuram line. In 1881 it formed part of the force employed to operate against the Mahsud Waziris. In 1882 the regiment was detailed for the expeditionary force sent to Egypt to coerce Arabi Pasha, and took part in the battle of Tel-el-Kebir and the occupation of Zag-a-Zig. In 1894 the regiment formed part of the escort of a Commission which was detailed to determine the Waziri-Afghan Boundary in accordance with the treaty made at Kabul in 1893, and was engaged in the defence of the camp of the escort when the Waziris made a desperate attempt to rush it on the 3rd November 1894, and it subsequently, during the winter of 1894-95, took part in the punitive expedition despatched into the Waziri hills under Sir William Lock- hart. On the outbreak of the Frontier War of 1897 the regiment (then at Peshawar) was detached with a force to Shabkadar, which was threatened by the Mohmands, and was present in the action at that place on the gth August. It subsequently formed part of the Mohmand Field Force during the operations in Bajaur, and towards the end of the year it took part in the expedition against the Bunerwals. In 1900 the regiment proceeded on the expedition to Northern China. APPENDIX III 467 THE 23RD PUNJAB PIONEERS. This regiment was raised at Lahore in the autumn of 1857 as a corps of Mazbi Pioneers, and was originally designated " The ith (Pioneer) Regiment of Punjab Infantry." On the reorganisation of the Army after the mutinies it became "The 23rd (Punjab) Regiment of Bengal Native Infantry (Pioneers)," and it received its present designation in 1900. Having volunteered for service in China, the regiment was sent thither in 1860, and it was engaged in the action at Sinho, in the capture of the Taku Forts, in the actions at Chang- tsia-Wan and Pa-le-Chao, and in the occupation of Pekin, in several of which operations it greatly distinguished itself. Returning to India in 1861, the regiment was detailed at the end of 1863 for the Eusofzai Field Force, with which it took part in the later operations of the Ambela campaign, and was specially distinguished in the actions of the I5th and i6th Decem- ber, which brought the war to a close. In 1866 the regiment formed part of a force which made a dash on the refractory village of Baizai, and in the following year it was detailed to form part of the expedition sent to Abyssinia ; it was one of the first regiments that landed in that country, and was prominently engaged and greatly distinguished itself in the action of Arogi (loth April 1868). A few days later Magdala was captured, and the regiment returned to India during the summer of 1868. In the autumn of 1878 on the outbreak of the Afghan War, the regiment was detailed for service with the Kuram Force, under the command of Major-General Roberts. It took part in the forcing of the Paiwar Kotal on the 2nd December, and in the subsequent advance to Ali Khel. On the massacre of the British Mission at Kabul in September 1879, the regiment advanced on Kabul with the force under Sir Frederick Roberts, and took part in the action at Charasia, the occupation of Kabul, and in the subsequent operations at that place in Decem- ber 1879, including the defence of the Sherpur Cantonment and of the Lataband post. In August 1880, on receipt of news of the defeat of a Bombay brigade at Maiwand, the regiment was detailed to form part of the force despatched to Kandahar under the command of Sir Frederick Roberts, and it was prominently engaged in the defeat of Ayub Khan near Kanda- har on the ist September. It returned to India, via Quetta, in the following month. In January 1891 the regiment was employed in the first Miranzai expedition, in the course of which severe hardships were experienced. In 1895 the regiment formed part of the force destined for the relief of Chitral under Sir Robert Low. In 1901-2 a wing of the regiment was employed on the Waziri border in enforcing the blockade imposed on the Mahsud Waziris for repeated raids into and outrages in British territory, and was engaged in some of the counter- raids into the enemy's country. THE 33RD PUNJAB INFANTRY. This regiment was raised at Allahabad in 1857, and was originally termed the " Allahabad Levy." On the reorganisation of the Army after the mutinies this Levy became " The 33rd Regiment of Bengal Native Infantry." It received its present designation in 1900. Soon after it was raised the Levy was engaged in the pursuit of bands of rebels. The corps was not again employed in the field until 1887, when it was sent on service to Burma, where, during that and the next three years, it saw a good deal of service against Burmese dacoit bands and against the Chin and Lushai tribes. In 1891, in pursuance of measures for the improvement of the Army as a fighting machine, the existing material of the regiment was mustered out and replaced by Punjabi Mahomedans. Since its reconstitution the regiment has twice been on field service first, with the Waziristan Field Force during the winter of 1894-95. and, secondly, with the Tochi Field Force during the Frontier War of 1897 but it was not prominently engaged on either occasion. THE 38TH DOGRA INFANTRY. This regiment was raised at Agra in 1858, and was originally designated the "Agra Levy." It became "The 38th Regiment of Bengal Native Infantry" on the Army being reorganised after the mutinies, and it received its present designation in 1900. In 1889 the regiment proceeded on service to Burma, where in the following year it was employed in an expedition against the Chin-Lushai tribes. In 1891, as one of the measures at that time adopted for improving the fighting efficiency of the Army, the existing material of the regiment was mustered out and replaced by Dogras. In the winter of 1894-95 the regiment was employed in the Waziristan Expedition. When 4 68 APPENDIX III the Frontier War of 1897 broke out the corps was at Nowshera, and on the Malakand position being attacked it was one of the regiments sent up to reinforce the troops there. It subsequently formed part of the Malakand Field Force, and was actively employed in the operations against the Mohmands and against Mamands and other tribes in Bajaur. During the winter of 1900-1901 it was employed in the operations against the Mahsud Waziris, and was engaged in some of the raids made into the enemy's country. THE 39TH GARHWAL RIFLES. This regiment was raised in 1887 as the 2nd Battalion of the 3rd Gurkha Regiment. It was transferred to the line in 1891 as " The 39th (Garhwal) Regiment of Bengal Infantry," and received its present designation in 1900. The regiment proceeded to Burma in 1890, and during the succeeding cold season, and again in the winter of 1892-93, it was employed in some arduous operations in the Chin Hills. In 1897, during the Frontier War, the regiment formed part of the Malakand Field Force, and was engaged in the operations against the Mohmands and against the Mamand and other tribes in Bajaur, and it was employed on the line of communications during the Tirah Expedition. THE 2ND (THE PRINCE OF WALES' OWN) GURKHA RIFLE REGIMENT. This regiment was raised at Nahan in the year 1815, from Gurkhas who had come over and taken service with the British on the termination of the first phase of the Nepal War. It was then designated " The Sirmoor Battalion," a title which it held for nearly forty years. It received its present designation in 1876. The battalion was employed in the field with the Reserve Division during the Mahratta War of 1817-18. Six years later four Companies were employed in the storm and capture of the Ghurree of Kunja in the Saharanpur District, and in 1825-26 two companies were employed in the siege and capture of Bhartpur, where the Gurkhas greatly distinguished themselves. On the outbreak of the First Sikh War, the battalion was ordered to Ludhiana, and it sub- sequently took a prominent part in the battles of Aliwal and Sobraon, in the latter of which it suffered severe losses, its commandant being among the slain. When the Hindustani troops at Meerut and Delhi mutinied in May 1857, the battalion was ordered down from Dehra to Meerut ; it eventually joined the field force advancing on Delhi, and distinguished itself at the battle of Badli-ki-Serai. It subsequently served through- out the siege and capture of Delhi, during which it was ever foremost in the fight, and acquired a reputation second to that of no other corps there engaged. In 1858 it was engaged in the operations undertaken for the expulsion of the rebels from Oudh. In January 1864, the regiment was engaged in the repulse of a body of Mohmands who were advancing on Fort Shahkadar, on the Peshawar Frontier. In 1868 it was employed in the Black Mountain Expedition ; in the winter of 1871-72 it was employed in the Lushai Expedition ; and in 1878 it formed one of the corps sent to the Mediterranean in connection with the Russo-Turkish War. Immediately after the return of the regiment from the Mediterranean, it was moved up to the North- West Frontier in connection with the Afghan War. During the first phase of the war it was employed on the Khaibar line, but on the renewal of the war in the autumn of 1879 it was moved up to Kabul, and after being engaged in various operations, including the action of Chihildakhteran, it took part in Roberts' famous march to Kandahar, and in the defeat of Ayub Khan in the decisive action fought near that place on the ist September 1880. In 1886 a second battalion was added to the regiment, and in 1889-91 this battalion was employed on various services against the Lushais and Chins in Burma. In 1891 the ist Battalion was employed in the expedition to Manipur. On the outbreak of the Frontier War in 1897 the ist Battalion was at first detailed for one of the reserve brigades, but it was soon after sent to Kohat and employed in the relief of the Samana posts, then hotly assailed by the Orakzais and Afridis. At a later stage it was detailed to form part of the Tirah Expeditionary Force (the 2nd Battalion being at the same time named for the line of communications), and it was prominently employed throughout the Tirah operations, exhibiting the most dis- tinguished bravery in the action on the Dargai heights on the 2oth October. In January 1902 the ist Battalion formed part of the forces employed in coercing the Mahsud Waziris, and was engaged in one of the raids made into the Waziri country. APPENDIX III 469 THE IST PUNJAB INFANTRY, PUNJAB FRONTIER FORCE. This regiment was raised in the year 1849, as part of the Punjab Irregular Force. In the very first year of its existence it was called into active service in the field as part of a force sent to coerce the Baizai villages of Swat, and early in 1850 it was prominently engaged, and highly distinguished, in the forcing of the Kohat Pass under Sir Charles Napier, and in the further fighting on the Kohat Kotal. Subsequently the regiment was engaged in numerous expeditions against the frontier tribes Utman Khels, Shiranis and Kasranis, Rubia Khel Orakzais, and Bozdars. The regiment had scarcely returned from the Bozdar Expedition when news of the mutinous outbreak at Meerut and Delhi was received, and it was ordered to join a movable column organised to keep down mutiny in the Punjab. Later it was ordered down to Delhi, at the siege and capture of which place (including the action fought at Najafgarh) it was pro- minently engaged and greatly distinguished. After the fall of Delhi, the regiment was employed in restoring order in the country to the west of the city, and in the following year it served in the Rohilkhand Campaign, including the actions at Bhagaula, Nagina, Bareilly, and other places. In the succeeding years the regiment was engaged in expeditions against the Kabul Khel and the Mahsud Waziris. In the Ambela Expedition (1863) it was prominently engaged and rendered gallant service throughout, suffering, however, heavy losses (135 killed and wounded). On the outbreak of the Afghan War in 1878 the regiment was detailed for the Southern Afghanistan Field Force, and was present in several small engagements. In the action at Baghao, against the Bori and Zhob Pathans, it greatly distinguished itself. In 1881 the regiment took part in the Mahsud Waziri Expedition, and in 1891 in the operations in Miranzai and on the Samana range. A detachment of the regiment formed part of the escort of the political officer when he was attacked by the tribesmen at Maizar in the Tochi Valley on the zoth June 1897, which was the beginning of the Frontier War of 1897-98. The regi- ment subsequently formed part of the Tochi Field Force, but after the first outburst there was little or no fighting in the Tochi Valley. During the winter of 1901-2 the regiment was employed in the blockade of the Mahsud Waziris, who had been guilty of many raids and outrages in British territory, and was also engaged in some of the counter-raids made into the Waziri country, by means of which these tribesmen were finally brought into submission. THE BODY-GUARD OF THE GOVERNOR OF MADRAS. The Madras Body-Guard was originally formed in the year 1778. It then consisted of a small party of European troopers only, but by 1781 the strength of the Guard had increased to two troops, one of which was composed of Europeans and the other of natives. The European troop was broken up in 1784, and since then the Body-Guard has consisted entirely of natives, with, of course, British officers in command. The corps has since 1784 undergone many changes of organisation. The Body-Guard served in the field during the campaigns in the Carnatic (1781-84) and in Mysore (1790-92), including the operations before Seringapatam. In 1801-2 the Body-Guard was employed in the operations in Tinnevelly and Madura, including the reduction of Panjalamkoorchy, and rendered excellent service in some of the jungle operations. In 1804 a detachment was engaged in repelling a Pindari attack on the camp of the British Minister with Sindhia. A small detachment of the corps, which was serving at Nagpur as part of the escort of the British Resident, took part in the celebrated cavalry charge at the battle of Sitabaldi in November 1817. IST MADRAS LANCERS. This regiment was raised in 1787, as the 5th Regiment of Madras Native Cavalry ; it became the ist Regiment in the following year, and received its present designation in 1886. The first service of the regiment was in the Mysore War of 1790-92. It was first employed in the Baramahal, but in 1791 it formed part of the force with which Lord Cornwallis ad- vanced into Mysore, and was present in the action near Bangalore, the capture of Bangalore, the advance on Seringapatam, the battle of Arikera, and the subsequent retreat from before Seringapatam. In 1799 the regiment was engaged in the last Mysore War, and was present in the action at Malavelly and at the siege and capture of Seringapatam. It was subsequently 470 APPENDIX III engaged in the . pursuit of the notorious Dhoondia Wagh, until his defeat and death at Konahgal in 1800. In 1801-2 the regiment was actively employed in the operations in Tinnevelly and Madura, including the reduction of the strong fort of Panjalamkoorchy, after one attack had been repulsed with great slaughter. In the jungle warfare that followed the regiment took no small part. On the outbreak of the Mahratta War in 1803, the regiment was detailed to form part of a corps of observation placed at Moodgal. In the following year it was engaged in the defeat of a strong body of marauders at Hanmansagar, in the Raichor Doab. In 1810 the regiment served at the expulsion of Amir Khan from Seronge, and in 1819 it took part in the capture of Kopaldroog. In 1826 the regiment proceeded on service to Burma, but it was too late to take part in any active operations, though it proceeded as far north as Pegu. In 1834 the regiment was in the field on the North- West Frontier of Mysore during the Coorg War but was not engaged in any operations. In 1880 the regiment was sent to Sindh to form part of a reserve to the forces in Afghanistan, and after the disaster at Maiwand it formed part of the force moved up to Kandahar under General Phayre. In 1886 the regiment proceeded on service to Burma, where it was actively engaged in the field until 1889. THE "QUEEN'S OWN" MADRAS SAPPERS AND MINERS. The corps derives its origin from a body of pioneers raised in the year 1780. Increased considerably in strength, these pioneers were formed into two battalions in 1803, of which the first was converted into a corps of Sappers and Miners in 1831, the second battalion being absorbed into the same corps two years later. The corps received its present designation in 1876. Almost as soon as it was formed the corps took the field with the army under the command of Sir Eyre Coote, and was actively engaged in all the operations of the second Mysore War, 1780-83, including the battles of Porto Novo, Palilur, Sholingarh, and Vira- Kandalur, the relief of Vellore, the battle of Ami, and the operations at Cuddalore. Besides these, detachments of the corps were present at the capture of Negapatam and Trincomali (in Ceylon), and at the capture of the forts of Panjalamkoorchy and Palghatcherry. In the third Mysore War, 1790-92, the corps was again actively employed, having taken part in the siege and capture of Bangalore, the battle of Arikera, the capture of Rahmandrug, Nandidrug, Savandrug, and other hill forts, and in the final operations before Seringapatam in February 1792, which led to the submission of Tippu Sultan. In 1793 the corps served at the siege and capture ot Pondicherry, and in 1795-96 during the operations in Ceylon, when that island was wrested trom the Dutch. In 1796 detachments served at the reduction of Amboyna and others of the Spice Islands. In 1799 the corps served at the siege and capture of Seringapatam. In the following year a detachment was engaged in the operations in Bullam, and another in the pursuit of Dhoondiah Wagh. In 1801 a detachment of the corps formed part of the force sent on service to Egypt. Another detachment was engaged in the operations in Tinnevelly, the leading feature of which was the siege of Panjalamkoorchy, which was finally captured in May, after the troops had been repulsed with much slaughter in a previous attack. In the subsequent operations of that war, and in the operations in Wynaad and Bullum (1801-2) the Pioneers were actively employed. In the operations of the Mahratta War of 1803-4 the corps had a prominent share, having been engaged in the capture of Ahmednagar, the battle of Assaye, the capture of Asirgarh, the battle of Argaum, and the capture of Gawilgarh, Chandore and Galna. In 1809 a strong detachment of the corps was employed in the Travancore War, and took part in the storming of the Arambuli lines, and the capture of Kotar and Nagarcoil ; in the following year another detachment was employed in the reduction of the islands of Bourbon and Mauritius, and in 1811 a third portion was employed in the conquest of Java. Detachments of the corps were employed on service in the Southern Mahratta country in 1812-14, an d at the surrender of Kurnool in 1815. During the Mahratta War, 1817-19, portions of the corps was attached to various forces in the field, and were engaged in the action near Poona on the i6th November 1817, at the battle and capture of Nagpore, at the battle of Mahidpoor, and at the capture of numerous forts in different parts of the country, ending with those of Malligaum, Asirgarh, Copaldrug and Rari. In 1824 the ist Battalion of the corps proceeded on service to Burma, where it was prominently engaged in all the APPENDIX III 471 operations of the war, distinguishing itself on many occasions, notably at Kemendine, Kaiklu, Kokain and Prome, and sustaining considerable losses. After its conversion into Sappers and Miners portions of the corps served in the operations in Malacca (1832), Kimedy (1833-34), Coorg(i834), Guinsur (1836-37), and Kurnool (1839). Three companies embarked for China in 1840, and were prominently engaged in the operations in that country, ending with the storming of Chin-kiang-foo in 1842. In 1840 also one com- pany proceeded on service to Sindh, and, after serving there, and in Baluchistan and Southern Afghanistan, until the autumn of 1842, joined the forces in Sindh under Sir Charles Napier, and was present in the battles of Miani and Hyderabad. In 1852 two companies embarked for Burma on service, and were engaged in the operations resulting in the conquest of Pegu. In 1857 one company served during the operations in Persia, and on the breaking out of the mutiny of the Bengal Army the same year, companies were attached to various forces in the field, taking part in the operations in Malwa (actions of Mandisor and Gurariah) and Central India (capture of Rahatgarh, relief of Saugor, battle of the Betwa, storm and capture of Jhansi, battle of Kunch, and capture of Kalpi and Gwalior), in the relief of Lucknow in November 1857, and at the siege and capture of that place on the following March, besides other operations in Oudh. Two companies proceeded on service to China in 1860, and took part in the capture of the Taku Forts and the surrender of Pekin. In 1867-68 three companies were employed on the expedition to Abyssinia, and were present in the action of Arogie and at the storming of Magdala. In 1875-76 one company was employed in the operations in Perak, in the Malay Peninsula. During the first phase of the Afghan War (1878-79), three companies of the corps proceeded on service to that country ; they were employed on the Khaibar line, and two of them took part in the operations in the Bazar Valley. On the renewal of hostilities in the autumn of 1879, three other companies proceeded on service to the Khaibar, where they were employed in various operations until the termination of the war. In 1882 two companies formed part of the Indian Contingent sent to Egypt to aid in coercing the rebel Arabi Pasha, and they were present in the battle of Tel-el-Kebir and the occupation of Cairo. One company formed part of the Indian force sent to Suakin, in the Eastern Soudan, 'in 1885, and was prominently engaged in the action at Tofrek on the 22nd March, in which it was distinguished for its steady conduct and its heavy losses. Towards the end of the same year three companies formed part of the expeditionary force sent to Burmah, where during the succeeding years they were actively employed in a variety of operations against Burmese dacoits, and in various frontier expeditions, such as those to Eastern Karenni (1889), to the Chin-Lushai countries (1890), and the Northern Chin Hills (1892-93). In 1895, during the operations for the relief of Chitral, one company of the corps crossed the frontier and was granted an honorary distinction in consequence, but it was not engaged with the enemy on any occasion. In 1896 a company was detailed to form part of the Indian force sent to garrison Suakin while the Anglo-Egyptian Army was operating on the Nile. A company of the corps formed part of the Malakand force when it was attacked by ' ' the Mad Mullah " and his following during the Frontier War of 1897, and it was prominently engaged in the desperate fighting which followed. At a later stage another company was detailed to form part of the Tirah Force, and was engaged throughout the arduous operations of that expedition. A company also took part in the expedition against the Bunerwals in January 1898. In 1900 one company of the corps formed part of the expeditionary force sent to China. THE IST MADRAS PIONEERS. This is the oldest existing native corps, having been formed as far back as the year 1758 from independent companies which had already been some years on the rolls of the Coast Army. It was originally designated "The ist Native Battalion "; it was afterwards styled "The ist Battalion ist Regiment, Madras Native Infantry," and later "The ist Regiment of Madras Native Infantry." It received its present designation in 1900. Immediately after its formation the battalion took part in the defence of Fort St George against the French under Lally (1758-59). In 1763-641116 battalion was employed in the siege of Madura, held against us by the rebel Subadur Yusuf Khan, and thereafter, until 1767, in operations against various Chiefs in the Central and Southern Carnatic. In the first war with Hyder Ali, 1767-69, the battalion took part in the battles of Changama (where it highly dis- tinguished itself), Trinoma Singarapettah, and Malwagal. In 1772 the corps served on the 472 APPENDIX IH expedition against the Marawar Chiefs of Ramnad and Caliacoil, and in 1773 ^ was at tne capture of Tanjore. In 1778 the grenadier companies were at the siege of Pondicherry. In the second war with Hyder All (1780-84) the battalion became involved in one of the most terrible disasters that has ever befallen the British arms in India : it formed part of the detachment under the command of Colonel Baillie which was cut off and annihilated by Hyder Ali at Palilur in September 1780. Having been reformed at Tanjore in 1781, the battalion again took the field in 1783, and was engaged at the capture of Caroor, Avara- koorchy, Dindigal, Darapuram, Panjalamkoorchy, Palghat cherry, and various other forts. In the third Mysore War, 1790-92, the battalion was again actively employed, taking part in the capture of Erode, the battle of Satimangalum, the siege and capture of Bangalore, the advance on Seringapatam, the battle of Arikera, the operations in the Baramahal (including the storming of Penagra and the attack on Kistnagherry), and in the battle under the walls of Seringapatam leading to the submission of Tippu Sultan. In 1793 the battalion was employed at the siege of Pondicherry, and in 1795 on ^ e expedition to Ceylon, resulting in the wresting of that island from the Dutch. In 1799 the battalion took part in the last Mysore War, including the action at Malavelly and the storm- ing of Seringapatam, when Tippu was slain. Subsequently (1799-1800) it was engaged in the pursuit of the notorious Dhoondiah Wagh. In 1802-3-4 the battalion was employed in the arduous operations in Bullum and the Chittoor Pollams. In 1806 six companies of the battalion became involved in the celebrated Vellore Mutiny, in consequence of which both battalions of the ist Regiment were disbanded, and a new regiment of two battalions, which was numbered the 24th, was raised to replace them. In this regiment the faithful remnants of the old ist were incorporated. In 1812-14 the Is t Battalion of the 24th was engaged in operations in the Southern Mahratta country. In 1817, on the outbreak of the Mahratta-Pindari War, the battalion was at Nagpore, near which place on the 26th November it took part in the battle of Sitabaldi, and so highly distinguished itself that as a reward the two battalions of the 24th were per- mitted to take their old place in the line as the ist and 2nd Battalions of the ist Regiment. Subsequently the battalion (the ist of the ist Regiment) took part in the battle and capture of Nagpore, and in the sieges and capture of Chanda, Compta and Asirgarh. In 1826 the corps (which was now the ist Regiment of Madras Native Infantry) proceeded on service to Burma. In 1852-53 the regiment was again employed in Burma, and was engaged in the action at Beeling. In 1855-56 it was on service in Kimedy ; and in 1857-58, on the mutiny of the Bengal Army, it was actively employed against the rebels and mutineers in the Saugor and Nurbudda territories, taking part in the action of Kabrai, in the battle of Banda, and in various other operations. In the autumn of 1879, on the renewal of the war in Afghanistan, the regiment pro- ceeded on service to the North-West Frontier. During the following year, until the termination of the war, it was employed on the Khaibar line, and was engaged in various minor operations there. In 1884 a portion of the regiment (which had been made a pioneer corps in the previous year) was employed in the Zhob Expedition, and in the autumn of 1885, on the outbreak of the war in Burma, it proceeded on service to that country, where, during the succeeding year, it was actively employed against both the Burmese and the wild tribes on the frontiers of Burma. In 1900 the regiment proceeded on service to Northern China. THE 20TH MADRAS INFANTRY. This regiment was raised at Tanjore in the year 1777 as the " 2ist Coast Native Battalion." It was afterwards known for some years as "The 2nd Battalion of the 2nd Madras Native Infantry." It acquired its present designation in 1886. The first service of the battalion was at the siege and capture of Pondicherry in 1778. When the war with Hyder Ali broke out in 1780 the battalion was with the main Army under Sir Hector Munro. The grenadier companies formed part of the force detached under the command of Colonel Fletcher to reinforce the detachment under Colonel Baillie, and were involved in its destruction at Palilur. In 1781, under the command of Sir Eyre Coote, the battalion was present at the capture of Caranguli and Tiruvadi and the battles of Porto Novo, Palilur (2nd), Shorlingarh (where it greatly distinguished itself, capturing one of the enemy's standards), and Virakandalur ; in 1782 at the relief of Vellore and the battle of Ami ; and 'in 1783 at the forcing of the French lines before Cuddalore, the repulse of the sortie from that place, and the capture of Palghatcherry. APPENDIX III 473 In the Mysore War of 1790-92 the battalion took part in the operations in the Baramahal, the siege and capture of Bangalore, the capture of Ramgherry, near Savandrug, and the battle before Seringapatam (February 1792), which eventually led to the surrender of Tippu Sultan ; in this last engagement the battalion gained much distinction. In 1798 it formed part of the force at Hyderabad which enforced the surrender of Raymond's French Contingent, and in the following year it took part in the last Mysore War, including the action of Malavelly and the siege and capture of Seringapatam. It afterwards took part in the capture of Gooty, and in 1800 the flank companies were engaged in the pursuit of Dhoondiah Wagh. In the Mahratta War of 1803-4 it was present at the reduction of Asirgarh, the battle of Argaum, the siege and capture of Gawilgarh, the operations in Kandeish, and the capture of Chandore, Lasulgaum, Galna, and other forts. In 1813-14 the battalion was on service in the Southern Mahratta country, and in the years 1816-18 it was employed in protecting Kimedy, Gumsur, and Ganjam from the incursions of the Pindaris. The regiment (which was now the 2oth Madras Native Infantry) was employed in 1834 in the conquest of Coorg, and in 1844-45 it took part in the operations in the Southern Mahratta country, including the capture of the forts of Punalla, Pawangarh, Monohar and Mausantosh. More than forty years elapsed before this regiment was again employed on field service. Having proceeded to Burma at the end of 1889, it was engaged in some of the operations against the tribes which had not yet been brought into submission, and in 1891 it was employed in the Wantho Expedition. THE 2ND BATTALION MOPLAH RIFLES. This regiment was raised in Trichinopoly in 1794 as ' ' The 35th Coast Native Battalion. " It was afterwards known for many years as "The ist Battalion of the i3th Madras Native Infantry," and as " The 25th Regiment of Madras Native Infantry." Its present designation was conferred upon it in 1902. The first service of the battalion was in the expedition to Ceylon in 1795-96, when tha island was wrested from the Dutch. The grenadier companies of the battalion were employed in Mysore during the war in 1799, and subsequently the battalion was employed against the Southern Polygars, including the capture of Panjalamkoorchy, after the first attack on it had been repulsed. In 1801 the battalion was engaged in the second siege and capture of Panjalamkoorchy, followed by some months of arduous operations in the jungles of Tinnevelly and Madura. In 1805 the battalion was engaged in operations in Wynaad, and in 1809 in the Travancore War, including the storming of the Arambuli lines, and the capture of Cotar and Nagarcoil. In 1812 two companies were employed in operations in Wynaad, and in 1812-14 the battalion served during the operations in the Southern Mahratta country. In 1817-18 the corps was employed in defending Guntoor from Pindari incursions. In 1878, when an Indian force was sent to the Mediterranean, in connection with the Russo-Turkish War, this regiment was one of those selected to form the force, and proceeded to Malta accordingly, and afterwards to Cyprus. In 1885, on the outbreak of the last Burmese War, the regiment formed part of the expeditionary force sent to that country, where it continued on service until 1887. In 1901-2 the composition of this regiment under- went a complete change, the existing material being mustered out and Moplahs (properly Mapplilas) substituted. THE BODY-GUARD OF THE GOVERNOR OF BOMBAY. In 1865, it was proposed to form a separate Body-Guard for the Governor of Bombay, as in Bengal and Madras, and this being sanctioned, advantage was taken of the disbandment of the Southern Mahratta Horse to retain one troop of selected men for the purpose indicated. Since its formation this Body-Guard has been engaged entirely in performing the peaceful duties of an escort for the Governor. It has had no opportunity of service in the field. THE IST (THE DUKE OF CONNAUGHT'S OWN) BOMBAY LANCERS. This regiment was raised in November 1817, at the beginning of the Mahratta-Pindari War. It was originally styled "The ist Regiment of Bombay Light Cavalry"; was after- wards equipped as a lancer regiment ; and received its present designation in 1890. 474 APPENDIX III In 1819 the regiment was engaged in the expedition to Cutch, and was present at the capture of Bhuj ; and in the following year it took part in the capture of Dwarka, in Okamandal. Between 1824 and 1837 the regiment was employed on various desultory services against petty insurgents and marauders, in Rajputana, Kathiawar, and the Deccan. In 1838 it was selected to form part of the Bombay Column in the Afghan Expedition, and it was present at the capture of Ghazni and the occupation of Kabul. In 1848 the regiment was detailed to form part of the Bombay Division employed in the Punjab, and it served at the siege and capture of Mooltan in 1849. The regiment was at Nasirabad when the mutiny of the Bengal troops there took place in May 1857. From the spring of 1858 it was employed against the rebels and mutineers in Central India and Rajputana, and it took part in the reduction of Awah and Kotah, the battle of Kotah-ki-Serai and the capture of Gwalior, the battle of the Banas, and the actions of Pauri, Sindwaho, Karai, and Kundri. In 1884 a squadron of the regiment was employed with the Zhob Expedition. In 1886 the regiment proceeded on service to Burmah, where it was employed in various operations until the spring of 1888, and in 1896 it formed part of the force sent to Suakin, to hold that place while the Anglo-Egyptian Army was engaged on the Dongola Expedition. THE 3RD (THE QUEEN'S OWN) BOMBAY LIGHT CAVALRY. This regiment was raised in 1820. It acquired its present designation in 1876. In 1824 it took part in the reduction of Kittoor. In 1835 and again in 1838 it was em- ployed on field service in the Mahi Kanta, and in 1840 it proceeded to Sindh. In February 1841 it was engaged at the reduction of Kajak, near Sibi, where its commandant fell mortally wounded, and in the following year it joined General Nott's force at Kandahar, with which it moved northwards in August 1842 ; during this movement it was engaged with the enemy at Oba, Goaine, Beni Badam, and Maidan, and took part in the capture of Ghazni and the occupation of Kabul. Returning to India by the Khaibar route, it proceeded to Sindh, where, in March 1843, it was present at the battle of Hyderabad. In 1856 the regiment pro- ceeded on service to Persia, and was present at the capture of Reshire (where its commanding officer was killed), the occupation of Bushire, and the battle of Khushab (February 1857), where it greatly distinguished itself. Early in 1858 the headquarters and right wing joined the Central India Field Force under Sir Hugh Rose, and was prominently engaged with the mutineers throughout the brilliant Central India campaign, including the capture of Jhansi, the battle of Kunch, and the capture of Kalpi and Gwalior. During the same period the left wing was with the column under the command of Sir John Michel, and was present in the action at Sindwaho. In 1867-68 the regiment was employed in Abyssinia, and was present at the capture of Magdala. In 1880 the regiment proceeded on service to Afghanistan. It formed in July 1880 a part of the force under the command of General Burrows, and was involved in the defeat at Maiwand. It subsequently took part in the defence of Kandahar, in the action of Deh Khojah, and in the defeat of Ayub Khan in the action near Kandahar on the ist Septem- ber 1880. In 1900 the regiment proceeded on service to China. THE BOMBAY SAPPERS AND MINERS. This corps was formed in 1826 as an adjunct of the corps of Bombay Engineers, and originally consisted of only two companies. Prior to this date there had been in existence a body of pioneers that had been raised during the last decade of the eighteenth century, and had on many occasions rendered excellent service. In 1799 a portion of this corps of pioneers formed part of the force with which General Stuart advanced into Mysore. It was present at the battle of Sidasir in Coorg, but does not appear to have gone on to Seringapatam ; in the autumn of the same year it served at the siege of Jamalabad in Canara. In 1800-1 portions of the corps took part in the operations in Wynaad. A detachment served in Guzerat in 1802, and during 1803-4 four hundred of the corps were employed in Wynaad and Cotiote. During the Mahratta War of 1817-19 the Bombay Pioneers were actively engaged in the action of the Moottah-Moollah (i6th and I7th November 1817) and the occupation of Poona ; at the reduction of Karnalla, Uchetgarh, Logarh, Raigarh, and various other forts in the Konkan ; and finally at the siege and capture of Asirgarh. In 1820 a detachment was em- ployed at the reduction of Dwarka in Okamandal, and a company formed part of the force APPENDIX III 475 employed against piratical Arab tribes in North-Eastern Arabia and the Persian Gulf in the spring of 1821, and was present in the battle of Beni-boo-Ali (2nd March). The first important service on which the corps of Sappers and Miners was engaged was the campaign of 1838-39 in Afghanistan, in which one company was employed, and was pre- sent at the storm and capture of Ghazni, the occupation of Kabul, and the storm and capture of Kalat. Detachments were employed during the operations in the Southern Mahratta country in 1844-45, an d were present at the capture of various forts. During the campaign of 1848-49 in the Punjab, two companies of the corps were employed, and were engaged at the siege and capture of Mooltan and the battle of Goojerat. Two companies took part in the campaign in Persia in 1856-57, and were present at the capture of Reshire, the occupation of Bushire, the battle of Khushab, and the bombardment of Mohamra. In 1857-58, during the Mutiny campaigns, detachments of the corps served with the various field forces in Malwa and Central India, and took part in the capture of Kotah, Rahatgarh, and Garrakota, the action in the Madanpur Pass, the siege and storm of Jhansi and Lohari, the battle of Kunch, the capture of Kalpi, the battles of Kotah-ki-serai, Morar, and Gwalior, and the capture of Gwalior. In 1858 one company was employed in the operations against the Arabs at Sheik Othman, near Aden, and in the autumn of 1859 a detachment was employed with the Okamandal Field Force. In 1867-68, four companies formed part of the expeditionary force sent to Abyssinia. During the war of 1878-80, several companies of the corps were employed in Afghanistan. One company (No. 2) was present in the disastrous engagement at Maiwand in July 1880, and behaved heroically, suffering heavy loss. This company subsequently took part in the defence of Kandahar (including the Deh Khojah sortie, in which it again suffered severely) and in the battle of the ist September. On the outbreak of the war with Burma in 1885, one company of the corps formed part of the field force sent thither, and it continued there, engaged in various operations, until 1887. In 1890 a detachment of the corps was employed in Somaliland, and was engaged in the action at Hussain Zariba. During the war of 1897 two companies of the corps were employed on the North-West Frontier, and one or other of these was engaged in the relief of the Samana posts, the opera- tions in Kurrum, and the operations of the Malakand Field Force against the Mohmands and Mamands in Bajaur. Both companies were employed in the Tirah Expedition, and were present at the forcing of the Sampagha and Arhanga passes, the operations in the Maidan of Tirah and in the Waran Valley, the operations against the Chamkannis, and the expedition into the Bazar Valley. In 1898 a detachment was employed in Mekran and was present in the action at Gok Parosh. In 1901 one company accompanied the Expeditionary Force sent to China, and in the summer of the following year half a company took part in the expedition from Aden which captured and destroyed Fort Addareja after a smart fight. In December 1901 a detachment of the corps was employed in Mekran, and was engaged in the capture of Nodiz Fort. THE IST BOMBAY GRENADIERS. This regiment was formed in November 1779, of volunteer draughts from seven different corps, viz., from the ist, 2nd, 3rd, 4th, 5th, and 6th Native Battalions, which each contributed a complete grenadier company, and the Marine Battalion, which gave two complete companies. It was largely composed of men who had in the earlier part of the year served under the celebrated Captain (afterwards Major-General) James Hartley in covering the retreat from Talagaum, when, for some days prior to the disgraceful convention of Wargaum, they had borne with splendid valour, though with heavy loss, the whole weight of the attacks of a Mahratta army fifty thousand strong. It was at first styled "The Grenadier Battalion," but this title was soon after changed to "The 8th Battalion " ; a few years later its former designa- tion was restored to it, and after having at different periods been styled " The ist Battalion or Bombay Grenadiers," "The ist or Grenadier Battalion of the ist Regiment, Bombay Native Infantry," and "The ist or Grenadier Regiment of Bombay Native Infantry," it received its present designation in 1901. Immediately after its formation the battalion was despatched to Guzerat, where it joined the forces under the command of General Goddard, and, early in 1780, served at the capture of Dabhoi and the storming of Ahmadabad. It was afterwards sent down to the Konkan, where it served in the operations at Kallian and Mallangarh, in covering the siege of Bassein, and at the battle of Dogaur (December 1780). 476 APPENDIX III At the end of 1781 the battalion formed part of a force detailed for the relief of Tellicherry, then closely besieged by Hyder Ali's forces, and took part in the rout of the enemy before thai place on the 8th January 1782, and subsequently in the capture of Calicut. In the autumn ol the same year it took part in the movement on Palghatcherry, and greatly distinguished itseli in the battle of Paniani (28th November). In January 1783 the battalion joined the Army under the command of Brigadier-Genera Mathews, and with it was present at the capture of Kandapur, the forcing of the Hassan- gharri Pass, and the capture of Bednore (27th January). Shortly after, it was again brought below the Ghats to operate against Mangalore, which surrendered on the 9th March, and being left in garrison there, it took part in the memorable defence of that place against Tippu Sultan and his French allies, from May 1783 to January 1784. In recognition of its gallantry in the defence of Mangalore, the title of " The Bombay Grenadiers" was restored to the battalion in 1784. In 1790, on the outbreak of the third Mysore War, the battalion was despatched on service to the southward as part of a force under the command of Colonel Hartley, and took part in the battle of Tervanangharri (8th December), and the capture of Trincalore and Ferokhabad. In 1791 and again in 1792 it took part in General Abercromby's advances into Mysore, and in the operations at Seringapatam (February 1792), which compelled Tippu to submit. In 1795 the battalion took part in the capture of Cochin from the Dutch, and in 1796 in the conquest of Ceylon. In 1799 the battalion was employed in the reduction of Jamalabad in Canara, the last of Tippu's forts to surrender. In 1802 the battalion was engaged in the operations in Guzerat, and was present in the battle and capture of Karri (3Oth April), and in the siege and capture of Baroda (December). In 1803, on the breaking out of the Mahratta War, the battalion was employed in the siege and storming of Baroach, in Guzerat. It took part in the arduous campaigns of 1803-4 in Guzerat and Malwa, and, moving up to Hindustan in February 1805, it joined Lord Lake before Bhartpur, and in the third and fourth assaults on that fortress it greatly distinguished itself. In 1808 the battalion was engaged in operations in the Bhir District, Nizam's Dominions, and in 1809 it served in the campaign in Kathiawar, taking part in the storming of the strong fort of Mallia. In 1818-19 the battalion was engaged in the operations against the Pindaris and Mahrattas, and took part in the siege and capture of Asirgarh. The regiment was not again engaged on service in the field until the year 1838. At the end of that year it proceeded to Sindh as part of a reserve to the troops proceeding to Afghanistan, and in August 1840 it was engaged in an attempt to relieve Kahan, in the Marri Hills, but experienced a disastrous repulse in the Nafusk Pass, sustaining a loss of 86 killed and 62 wounded. In 1843 the regiment served under Sir Charles Napier in the conquest of Sindh, and was present in the battle of Hyderabad (24th March). In 1859 the regiment was employed against Waghers in the Burda Hills. In 1880 the regiment proceeded on service to Afghanistan, and on the 27th July was involved in the terrible disaster at Maiwand, in which it lost 366 officers and men killed and 61 wounded. The remnants of the corps retreated to Kandahar, and subsequently took part in the defence of that place and in the battle of the ist September. At the end of 1885 the regiment proceeded on service to Burma, and rendered good service against the Shan rebels in the Shwegyin district. It returned to Bombay in 1887, since which date it has not been employed in the field. THE 3RD BOMBAY LIGHT INFANTRY. This corps, though now numbered the 3rd, is, with the exception of the 8th, the oldest corps in the Bombay Army, having been formed as far back as the year 1768, when the battalion organisation was first introduced into that army in supersession of the system of independent companies, which had existed for a great many years so far as the sepoy forces were concerned. It was originally designated " The 2nd Battalion "; it was afterwards known for many years as " The ist Battalion, 2nd Regiment, Bombay Native Infantry," and later as " The 3rd Bombay Native Infantry." It received its present designation in 1901. The first service of the battalion was at the siege and capture of Baroach in 1772, on which occasion General Wedderburn, the Commander-in-Chief of the Bombay Army, was killed. In September 1780, during the war with the Mahrattas, the regiment was at first engaged in the operations near Kallian and Mallangarh, and afterwards in covering the siege of Bassein, which led to the Battle of Dogaur. At the end of 1781 it was sent to Tellicherry as part of a force for the relief of that place, then besieged by Hyder Ali's forces, and was engaged in the action of the 8th January 1782, in which the enemy were completely APPENDIX III 477 routed, and afterwards at the capture of Calicut, the attempt on Palghatcherry, and the battle of Paniani (28th November). In January 1783 the battalion joined the force under the command of Brigadier-General Mathews at Honowar, but having been left at Rajamandrug when Mathews moved on Bednore, it escaped the unhappy fate of that force. During the succeeding months it was employed in reducing the enemy's fortified places between Honowar and Goa, and except that it at first met with a severe repulse at Sewdesheogarh, near Carwar, was completely successful in its operations, in the course of which much fighting occurred. When the third Mysore War broke out in 1790, the battalion formed part of the force under General Aber- cromby which defeated Tippu Sultan's troops at Cannanore and captured that place and Billiapatam. In 1791 and 1792 it took part in the movements (through Coorg) on Seringa- patam, and was present in the successful operations at that place in February 1792. In 1799, on the outbreak of the last Mysore War, the battalion formed part of the force which moved up from Cannanore under General Stuart, and was present in the battle of Sidasir and in the siege and capture of Seringapatam. In 1817-18 the battalion took part in the Pindari-Mahratta War, and was engaged in the action of the Moottah-Moollah (i6th and I7th November 1817), the occupation of Poona, the pursuit of the Peshwa, and various other operations. In 1819 the battalion was engaged in the expedition against the Arab pirates of the Persian Gulf, and was present at the capture of Ras-al-Khaima and Zaya. In November 1820 some companies of the battalion formed part of a detachment which, by the mismanagement of a political officer, was brought into conflict with the Beni-boo-Ali Arabs, by whom it was overpowered and cut to pieces. This event led in the following year to the despatch of an expedition against this tribe, who were totally routed at Beni-boo-Ali on the 2nd March 1821, with such heavy loss that the tribe was almost extinguished. In 1824, the regiment was engaged in the siege and capture of Kittoor, near Dharwar. In 1848-49 the regiment served during the Punjab campaign, and was engaged in the siege and capture of Mooltan, the battle of Goojerat, and the pursuit of the Sikhs and Afghans to Peshawar. In December 1849 it took part in an expedition against the hill tribes on the Peshawar border. In 1857 the light company served in the expedition to Persia, and was present at the bombardment of Mohamrah. In 1867 the regiment was employed in the expedition to Abyssinia. During the Frontier War of 1897-98 the regiment took part in the operations against the Bunerwals. THE 24TH (THE DUCHESS OF CONNAUGHT'S OWN) BALUCHISTAN INFANTRY. This regiment was raised in 1820, and was originally styled "The 2nd Battalion, I2th Bombay Native Infantry." It received its present designation in 1901. It first saw service in the field in January 1839, when it took part in the capture of Aden. In 1857-58 during the suppression of the mutiny of the Bengal Army, the regiment formed part of the Central India Field Force, and was actively engaged in the operations for the suppression of the rebellion, having taken a part in the siege and capture of Rahatgarh, the capture of Gurrakota, the battle of the Betwa and the siege and storming of Jhansi, the battles of Kunch and Golowlie, the capture of Kalpi and Gwalior, and the pursuit of Tantia Topi. In 1880, in consequence of the disaster at Maiwand, the regiment proceeded on service to Afghanistan with the force moved up to Kandahar under the command of General Phayre, but it was not engaged with the enemy, the war having been brought to a termination before it could reach Kandahar, by the defeat of Ayub Khan near that place by Sir Frederick Roberts. In 1891 the constitution of the regiment was entirely changed, the existing components being mustered out, and replaced by better fighting material from Baluch and other border races. In 1896 the regiment was selected to proceed on service to the British possessions in East Africa, where it rendered excellent service against the Mazrui rebels. THE 29TH (THE DUKE OF CONNAUGHT'S OWN) BALUCH INFANTRY. This regiment was raised in 1846 as a local corps for service in Sindh and on the Sindh Frontier. It was originally styled "The 2nd Baluch Battalion"; it received its present designation in 1901. 4/8 APPENDIX III The battalion was detailed in 1856 to form part of the expeditionary force sent on service to Persia, and it took part in all the operations in that country, including the landing at Hallilah Bay, the assault and capture of Reshire, the occupation of Bushire, the movement to Borazjoon, and the battle of Khushab. On the outbreak of the Afghan War in 1878, the regiment was detailed to form part of a force assembled at Quetta, which moved into Southern Afghanistan when the general advance j took place. It, or portions of it, took part in the actions of Takht-i-pul and Sir-i-asp, the ' occupation of Kandahar, the expedition to Girishk, the actions of Khushk-i-nakhud and Kaj- baz, the occupation of Kalat-i-Ghilzai, the march to Kandahar, and the battle near that place on the ist September 1880. In 1882 the regiment formed part of the force sent to Egypt for the suppression of the rebel Arabi Pasha, and took part in the battle of Tel-el-Kebir, the advance on Zag-a-Zig, and the occupation of Cairo. THE IST LANCERS, HYDERABAD CONTINGENT. This regiment was formed in the year 1826 by the amalgamation, on a general reorganisa- tion of the Nizam's Forces taking place, of a number of risallahs which had been in existence for some years, and was then designated "The ist Regiment of Cavalry, Nizam's Army." For years after its formation the regiment was engaged from time to time in desultory operations against insurgents or marauders in various parts of the Nizam's dominions. In 1828 it took part in the reduction of Danduti, held by 300 Arabs and Sidhis, and in 1833 a squadron was employed in the suppression of the rebel Ghatti Khan and in the capture of his fort of Nanund. In September 1841, the regiment was employed in the capture of a body of Arabs who had taken up a position in a fort near Afzalpur, and in the reduction of the fort of Badami. In December a wing took part in the defeat of a large body of Rohilla insurgents at Jamode. In 1854 the designation of the Nizam's Army was changed, and the regiment became " The ist Regiment of Cavalry, Hyderabad Contingent." In 1857, on the outbreak of the mutiny of the Bengal Army, the regiment proceeded on service against the rebels and mutineers in Malwa and Central India, and was engaged in the battles of Mandisor and Gurariah, the action on the Madanpur Pass, the capture of Chanderi, the siege and capture of Jhansi, the battles of the Betwa and Kunch, the capture of Kalpi, the battle of Morar, and the capture of Gwalior, greatly distinguishing itself on numerous occasions. Subsequently a portion of the corps was engaged in the pursuit of Tantia Topi. The regiment has not since been employed in any operations in the field. In 1891 the regiment was designated "The ist Lancers, Hyderabad Contingent." THE IST INFANTRY, HYDERABAD CONTINGENT. This regiment was raised at Hyderabad in 1812, as the ist battalion of a force of two battalions of infantry with a detail of artillery attached, which was styled "The Russell Brigade " in honour of the then British resident. These were the first corps of the Nizam's Army that were equipped and disciplined like the Sepoy regiments of the Company's Army, and they were formed out of existing corps of less regular organisation. In 1817, on the outbreak of the Pindari-Mahratta War, the Russell Brigade was placed in the field as part of the army of the Deccan, and it suffered considerable loss in the battle of Mahidpur (2ist December 1817). In 1818 it was at the siege of Maligaum, and in January 1819 at the siege and capture of Nowan, which was not taken without considerable loss. In 1826, on a general reorganisation of the Nizam's forces taking place, the designation of the regiment was changed to "The ist Regiment of Infantry, Nizam's Army." Since the termination of the Pindari-Mahratta War the regiment has seen much desultory service within the Nizam's dominions, in the suppression of disturbances, the pursuit of bands of marauders, and the reduction of the strongholds of petty insurgents. In 1829 the regiment was employed in the reduction of Mudgal, the Killadar of which had refused to surrender the fort to the Nizam's officers. In December 1841, the regiment took part in the defeat at Jamode of a large body of Rohilla insurgents, the fort at that place being at the same time taken by storm. In 1848 the regiment was employed in the suppression of the insurrection at Shorapur, and in 1852 in the defeat and capture of a body of Rohillas at Paluncha. In 1854, the designation of the Nizam's army was altered, and the regiment became "The ist APPENDIX III 479 Regiment of Infantry, Hyderabad Contingent." In 1858-59 the regiment was employed in the pursuit of the rebel Tantia Topi. Since the mutinies the regiment has not been employed in any operations in the field. THE MERWARA BATTALION. This battalion was raised in 1822, and was originally, and for a great many years after its formation, what was termed a "Civil" corps, i.e. it was at the disposal of the Civil authorities for police and similar duties, and was in no way under the control of the Commander-in-Chief. For many years it was engaged in purely police duties, and it was not until the outbreak of the Mutiny in 1857 that it came into any sort of notice. The Bengal troops in Rajputana mutinied like their brethren in other parts of the country, but the Merwara Battalion remained staunch, garrisoned the fort (Taragarh) at Ajmere, which contained the arsenal for all Rajputana, and in saving that saved all that part of the country. Nor was all their service purely passive like the above ; detachments took the field against the mutineers, and were actively engaged in the attack on Awah, and on other occasions. On the outbreak of the Afghan War in 1878, the battalion was detailed for service with the Second Division of the Peshawar Valley Field Force, and was employed throughout the first phase of the war on the Khaibar line, taking part in both expeditions into the Bazar Valley, and greatly distinguishing itself in the action of Kam Dakka. The Colonial Office, with the best will in the world, has not been able, for reasons which are obvious, to supply me with an historical account of the Colonial and Local Imperial Forces which came to England for the Coronation similar to the foregoing memorandum prepared by Lord Curzon's Military Secretary on the subject of the Indian Contingent. It may however be interesting to note that detachments of "Colonial Forces" were sent from the Dominion of Canada, the Australian Common- wealth, New Zealand, Cape Colony, Natal, Rhodesia, North Borneo (Native), Ceylon (European and Native), Cyprus, Fiji (Native), Gambia and Sierra Leone (Native), Gold Coast (European and Native), Hong-Kong (European), Jamaica (Native), Lagos (Native), N. and S. Nigeria (Native), Straits Settle- ments and Federated Malay States (European and Native), Trinidad (European and Native), and Uganda (Native). Of " Local Imperial Forces," Barbados, Ceylon, Hong-Kong, Jamaica, Mauritius, Sierra Leone, Singapore and Wei- hai-wei sent Native contingents ; Bermuda, a contingent of Europeans and Natives ; and Malta, a large contingent of Maltese officers and men. INDEX N.B. The mention is so frequent in the text of King Edward VII., Queen Victoria, Coronation, British Empire and Westminster Abbey, that references to these headings would be too numerous to be of utility in an Index. The Index relates only to the text of this work and not to the appendices. Abbey, E. A., 283. Abbots of Westminster, 288 ,289. Abercorn, Duke of, 295. Abercromby, Sir Ralph, 151. Abercromby, Speaker, 151. Aberdeen, 4th Earl of, 125, 159. Aboukir, 46. Abyssinia, 249, 250. Act of Settlement, 13, 210, 220, 280, 281. Act of Succession, 324, 325. Act of Supremacy, 324, 325. Adelaide, 226, 291. Adelaide, Queen, 312, 314. Adriatic, 120. Afghanistan, 101, 227, 254. Afridis, 227. Aga Khan, 252. Agincourt, 313, 324. Aikin-Sneath, Minor Canon, 243. Ailesbury, Maria, Marchioness of, 270. Ainger, Rev. Dr., 288. Aix-la-Chapelle, 60, 324. Ajaccio, 49, 53. Albany, Duchess of, 245. Albany, Leopold, Duke of, 2O ? 245, 289. Albert, Prince Consort, 19, 23, 125, 131, 140, 207. Alembcrt, d', 86. Alexander I., Emperor of Russia, 39, 65, 134- Alexander II., Emperor of Russia, 39. Alexander III., Emperor of Russia, 39. Alexandra, Queen, 4, 229, 248, 249, 283, 284, 286, 306, 311, 313, 314, 315. Alexandria, 151. Alfred the Great, 323. 2 H Algeria, 98. Alleghanies, 128. Almacks, 269. Alsace, 71, 82. Althorp, Lord, 9, 292. Alvensleben, General von, 77. Ambassadors at Coronations, 39, 51, 52, 78, 132-135, 229, 237, 238, 241, 249-252. America, discovery of, 103, 324. American War of Independence, 100, 113, 128, 193, 194, 225, 331. Amiens, Peace of, 51, 113. Ampthill, Emily, Lady, 78. Ampulla, 243, 300, 322. Amsterdam, 60. Amyot, 161. Anacharsis, Travels of, 161. Andrew, Prince of Greece, 249. Angevin Kings, 259. Anglesey, 1st Marquess of, 135, 285. Angouleme, Duchess of, 160. Anne of Bohemia, Queen, 313. Anne of Denmark, Queen, 314. Anne, Queen, 57, 306, 323. Anointing of Monarchs, 59, 72, 219, 278, 279, 300, 314- Anson, Hon. A., 315. Anson, Sir W., 256. Aosta, Duke and Duchess of, 229. Argyll, 8th Duke of, 125. Argyll, gth Duke of, 295. Aristocracy, Continental, 1 80, 181, 182, 192, 267. Ark wright, Sir R., 122. Aries, 101. Armagh, Archbishop (Alexander) of, 282, 304. Armstrong, John, 52. 4 82 INDEX Arndt, 86. Arnold, Matthew, 282. Aryans, 156. Ascham, Robert, II. Ascot, 231. Ashley, Lord, 164. Ashton-under-Lyne, 167. Asquith, Right Hon. H., 256. Atterbury, Dr, no. Attwood, T., 169. Augerean, Marshal (Duke of Castiglione), 54, 60. Augusta Victoria, German Empress, 77. Augustine, 101. Austerlitz, 60. Australia, 4, 82, 99, 100, 113, 119, 128, 157, 158, 218, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 2 S3, 33- Australian Commonwealth, 218, 225, 226, 232, 253. Austria, 1 6, 36, 40, 41, 59, 60, 66, 67, 71, 91, 134, 229, 250. Autun, 101. Auxonne, 44. Aylesbury, 114. B Bach, J. S., 88. Bacon, 158. Baden, Grand Duke of, 77. Bagehot, W., 18. Baines, E., 168. Balfour, Right Hon. A. J., 125, 293, 294. Balkans, the, 91, 249. Balliol College, Oxford, 146, 147, 256, 282. Ballooning, 114. Baltimore, Lord, 1 12. Bantus, 226. Barante, 49. Baronets, 276, 277. Barotsis, King of, 254. Bar, The, 180, 181. Barry, Sir Charles, 147. Barton, Right Hon. E., 232, 253. Basing House, 308. Bastille, 44, 102, 133, 179, 199. Batavian Republic, 52. Bath and Wells, Bishop (Kennion) of, 234, 243, 290, 291, 303, 304. Bavaria, 71. Bavaria, King of, 72. Bavaria, Prince Otto of, 77. Bazeilles, 73. Beach, Right Hon. Sir M. Hicks-, 254. Beaconsfield, Earl of (see Disraeli). Beatrice, Princess (Princess Henry of Battenberg), 244. Beauchamp- Walker, General, 78. Beauharnais, Eugene de, 55. Becker, 88. Belgians, Leopold I., King of the, n, 12, 36, 131. Belgium, 12, 36, 83,91, 118. Belloy, Cardinal de, 56. Belsunce, 57. Benedict XIV., 57. Benson, Archbishop, 149. Bentham, Jeremy, 24. Bentinck, Lord George, 164. Bentinck, Lord William, 164, 1 68. Bergen, 46. Berkeley, Bishop, 115, 150. Berlin, 22, 42, 76, 85. Bernadotte family, 36, 54, 229. Berry, Miss, no. Berthier (Prince of Wagram), 44, 50, 54, 60, 134. Biarritz, 68, 69. Bigge, J. W., 314. Bikaner, Maharaja of, 252. Birmingham, 149, 168, 169, 171, 177, 178. Birth-rate, French, 83, 118. Birth-rate, German, 83. Bishops (see Episcopate). Bismarck, Prince, 67-69, 76-79, 84, 90, 100. Blackburn, 167. Black Country, 119. Black Sea Treaty, 78. Blanc, Louis, 26. Blomfield, Bishop, 145. Blumenthal, General von, 77. BlundelPs School, Tiverton, 146. Board of Trade, 162, 273. Bodleian Library, 130, 265. Boer War, 4, 100, 223, 224, 225, 295, 308. Boileau, 75. Boleyn, Anne, 313, 325. Bolton, 167. Bonaparte, Elisa (Mme. Bacciochi, Prin- cess of Lucca), 49, 51. Bonaparte, General (see also Napoleon I.), 6,44. Bonaparte, Hortense (Queen of Holland), 53- Bonaparte, Jerome, 13. Bonaparte, Joseph (King of Spain), 52, 53. Bonaparte, Madame Jerome (Mrs Paterson), 14, 271. INDEX 483 Bonaparte, Prince Jerome Napoleon, 13. Bonaparte, Letitia, 44, 53, 127. Bonaparte, Louis (King of Holland), 45, Bonaparte, Prince Louis Napoleon (Na- poleon III.)) 22, 24, 26, 50, 61. Bonaparte, Prince Napoleon Victor, 13. Bonaparte, Princess Catherine Frederica, Bonaparte, Princess Mathilde, 13. Bond, Right Hon. Sir R., 253. Booth, Charles, 118. Borneo, North, 226. Borrow, George, 115. Bosphorus, 103. Boston, U.S.A., 128. Bothmer, General von, 77. Boulogne, 50. Bourbons, the, 22, 37,46, 62, 74, 91, 104, 134- Bowen, Sir George, 158. Bradford, 168. Bradley, Dean of Westminster, 244, 289, 304- Bradshaw, J., 162. Brahmins, 226. Brandenburg, 58, 70. Brand, Speaker, 309. Braschi, Cardinal, 56. Braschi (Pius VI.), 50. Brassey, T., 106. Bridge, Sir Frederick, 244, 302. Bright, Right. Hon. John, 24, 27, 160, 169, 176-179, 180, 210, 211, 272. Brindisi, I2O. Brisbane, 226. Bristol, 150, 170, 173, 176. " British Common," 330. Brocklehurst, J., 169. Brotherton, J., 167. Brougham, ist Lord, 9, 138, 139, 140. Bruce, J., 250. Brumaire, Coup d'Etat of, 45, 133. Brunelleschi, 104. Brune, Marshal, 46. Brunswick, Augusta, Duchess of, 13. Brunswick, Dukes of, 13, 14. Brussels, 60, 194, 285. Bryce, Right Hon. J., 256. Buccleuch, Duchess of, 314. Bucher, 76. Buckingham Palace, 4, 21, 231, 233, 283, 318. Budapesth, 40. Buffet, M., 269. j Bull, Bishop, 150. ! Bulwer-Lytton, E. (ist Lord Lytton), 157, 158. Burdett-Coutts, Baroness, 16. ! Burdett, Sir F., 162. i Burke, Edmund, 7, 139, 173, 176, 183, 189. Burleigh, Lord, 266, 294, 327. Burma, 296. Burnet, Bishop, 150. i Bury, 167. ' Busaco, 134. i Busby, Dr, 285. ] Busch, 69, 76, 84, 90. j Bushmen, Australian, 226. i Butler, Bishop of Bristol and Durham, 150. i Butler, Bishop of Lichfield, 145. i Byng, Admiral, 151. I Byng, George, 151. Byron, 9, 13, 161, 189. Cabal, the, 260. Cadogan, Earl, 293. Cadoudal, 48. Calabria, 54. Cambaceres, 44, 45. Cambon, M. Paul, 250. Cambridge, 160, 161, 257, 289, 290. Cambridge, Adolphus, Duke of, 14, 130. Cambridge, George, Duke of, 14, 16, 131, 245. 36. Campan, Mme., 5. Campbell-Bannerman, Right Hon. Sir H., 255- Campbell family, 295. Campeggio, Cardinal, 101. Campo Formio, Treaty of, 45. Canada, 4, 28, 99, 102, 113, 119, 128, 137, 142, 159, 167, 218, 222, 223, 224, 225, 226, 232, 253, 264, 295, 330. Canadian Pacific Railroad, 102, 119, 264. Canning, George, 151, 173, 183, 189. Canning, Sir Stratford, 164. Canterbury, Archbishopric of, 143, 294, 305, 312. Canterbury, Archbishop (Temple) of, 129, 143, 146, 282, 291, 299-305, 311, 312, 3i6, 317- Cape Colony, 113, 225, 226, 232, 254, 296. Cape Comorin, 227. Capel Court, 181. 484 INDEX Capital and Labour, 28, 123, 211, 275 (see also Working Classes). Capitalist class, 122, 123, 165, 167-169, 172, 177, 178, 180, 181, 186, 187, 188, 211, 214, 215, 216, 217, 256, 272, 273, 274, 275, 276, 309. Carcassonne, 49. Cardigan, Earl of, 228. Cardwell, E. (Viscount Cardwell), 273. Carlisle, 108. Carlyle, Thomas, 81, 84, 87. Carnot, Lazare, 44. Caroline, Queen, 14, 139, 141. Carrington, 1st Lord, 179. Cartwright, E., 122. Gary, Lucius, Viscount Falkland, 309. Castiglione, 54, 99. Castlereagh, Lord, 296. Catherine of Arragon, 101, 313. Catherine of Russia, 39, 128. Catholic Emancipation, 17. Cavendish family, 190. Cecil family, 265, 266, 294. Ceylon, 113, 226, 254. Chamberlain, Lord Great, 296, 300. Chamberlain, Right Hon. J., 178, 231, 232, 255, 272. Champigny, 70, 73. Charlemagne, 58, 323. Charles I., 10, 206, 220, 260, 285, 299, 308, 329- Charles II., 170, 190, 194, 220, 260, 285, 306. Charles of Denmark, Prince, 284. Charles of Denmark, Princess (Princess Maud), 244. Charles V. , 70, 104, 324. Charles X. of France, 55, 56, 133, 206. Charlotte, Archduchess, 12. Charlotte, Princess of Wales, 10-14, 131. Chartists, 22, 23, 157, 168, 169. Cheadle Minor Canon, 243. Chevalley, Abel, 208. Chiaramonti, Cardinal (Pius VII.), 49. Childe Harold, 13, 189. Chilterns, 114. China, 252, 297. Choate, Hon. j., 251. Choiseul-Praslin, Duchess of, 134. Cholmondeley, Marquess of, 296. Christ Church, Oxford, 143, 152, 167, 287. Christianity, 25, 103, III, 148, 149, 156, 206, 249, 311. Christian, Princess, of Schleswig-Holstein (Princess Helena), 244. Christopherson, Bishop, 279. Church of England (see also Episcopate), 147, 149, 177, 180, 211, 294. Church of Ireland, 259, 262, 283, 290. Church of Scotland, 241, 252. Cicero, no, 139. Cinque Ports, Barons of, 287. Cintra, 134. Civil Service, 277. Civis Romanus sum, 156. Clarence, Duke of (see also William IV.), 14. Clark, Hewson, 9. Clarke, Sir Stanley, 298. Clement VII., 101, 324. Clery, 3. Cleveland, 4th Duke of, 180. Clive, Lord, 112, 128. Clyde, the, 253. Cobden, R., 160, 162. Cobenzl, 52. Coburg, Alfred, Duke of, 20, 249. Coburg, Leopold, Duke of, 245. Coke, Roger, 10. Coke, Sir Edward, 10. Coleridge, S. T., 87. Colin Campbell (Lord Clyde), 277. Cologne, 60. Colonial Ministers, 218, 229, 230, 232, 253, 31. Colonial Office, 137, 144, 157, \<{g, 162, 163, 232, 255. Colonial troops, 4, 29, 30, 223, 224, 225, 226, 227, 228, 283, 284, 318. Colonies, British, 4, 19, 28, 29, 99, 102, 112, 113, 118, 119, 120, 167, 177, 193, 221-230, 232, 247, 253, 254, 307, 310, 318, 321, 330, 331. Colonisation, British, 29, 99, 112, 128, 137, 140, 141, 142, 167, 232. Colonisation, French, 97, 98, 99, 112. Colonisation, German, 91, 97. Colonisation, Spanish, 112. Columbus, Christopher, 251, 324. Combermere, Lord, 135, 285. Commander-in-Chief, 295. Commercial classes (see Capitalists). Committee of Privileges, 180. Commons, House of, 127, 139, 142, 150-170, 171, 178, 184, 185, 215-218, 254, 255, 256, 271, 272, 273-276, 299, 3"- Como, Lake, 115. Concordat, 56. Conde, 74. INDEX 485 Connaught, Duchess of, 244. Connaught, Duke of, 284, 306. Constable, Lord High, 295. Constantinople, 164. Constantinople, Conquest of, 37, 102, 103. Constituent Assembly, 44, 48. Constitution, British, 147, 194, 208, 209, 210, 213, 267, 280 (see also Estates of the Realm, Act of Settlement, etc.). Consulate, The, 44, 46. Convention, The, 6, 7, 55, 250. Conyngham, 2nd Marquess, 196. Cooch-Behar, Maharajah and Maharanee, 252. Cook, Captain, 112, 128. Copernicus, 103. Copleston, Bishop, 145. Corinthians, Epistle to, ill. Corn Laws, 21, 160, 162, 164, 168, 178. Coronation Chair, 235, 241, 298, 299, 300, 3I4- Coronation, Form and Order of, 243, 278- 281, 285, 288, 300, 303, 306, 311-315, 322, 323, 329. Coronation Order of James I., 219, 285, 287, 288, 294, 299, 300, 303, 312, 314, 322, 326. Coronation Order of William and Mary, 280, 306, 322, 323. Corporation and Test Act, 17. Corrcspondance de Napoltton, 44, 50, 52, 59, 64, 65. Corsica, 44, 49, 133, 134. Corunna, 115. Country Gentlemen (see Territorial Classes). Courcel, Baron de, 269. Cousin, Victor, 88, 90. Covenanters, 170. Cowper, Countess (Viscountess Palmerston), 270. Cowper, W., 1 10, 189. Crecy, 310. Creighton, Bishop Mandell, 150. Crete, 5. Crimean War, 24, 39, 91, 159, 164. Criticism, Higher, 5. Croker, John Wilson, 17. Crompton, S., 122. Cromwell, Oliver, 327, 328. Crouchback, Edmund, 283. Crown, British, 13, 14, 18, 19, 21, 28, 97, 99, 123, 129, 156, 159, 193, 200, 201, 2O8, 209, 2IO, 212, 2l8, 237, 238, 264, 267, 268, 276, 28O, 294, 3OI, 307, 308, 316, 321, 322, 323, 324, 328. Crown Colonies, 254, 331. Crown, Imperial, 4, 19, 28, 113, 120, 121, 142, 156, 163, 200, 218, 236, 238, 239, 244, 247, 253, 255, 267, 277, 281, 286, 2 96, 301, 302, 318-331. Crown, St Edward's, 244, 296, 322. Cumberland, Duke of (Ernest, King of Hanover), 14, 16, 17, 18, 245. Cumberland, Duke of (Prince George of Denmark), 306. Curia Regis, 310, 311. Curtana (Sword of Mercy), 295. Cust, R. N., 245. Cyprus, 227, 254. D Dacre, Barony of, 309. Dalmatia (see Soult). Dalmeny, Lord, 165. Daniell-Bainbridge, Precentor, 243. Danton, 6, 106. Darius, 4. Dartmouth, Earl of, 282. Darwin, Charles, 161. David, J. L., 53, 57. David, King, 246. Davidson, Bishop of Winchester (Arch- bishop of Canterbury) (see Winchester). Deak, 40. Deccan, 227. Deflarationofthe Rights of Man, 26, 105. Delbriick, 78. " Delicate Investigation," 9. Delorme, Philibert, 104. Democratic en Amtrique, 201. Demosthenes, 139. Denison, Speaker, 151. Denman, ist Lord, 139. Denmark, 68. Denmark and Norway, Frederick II., King of, 314. Denmark, Anne of (Queen of England), 3H- Denmark, Crown Prince of, 249. Denmark, Prince Charles of, 284. Denmark, Princess Charles of, 244. Denmark, Prince George of (Duke of Cum- berland), 306. Depopulation, 118 (see also Birth-rate). Derby, Charlotte, Countess of, 270. Derby, I4th Earl of, 125, 163, 292. Derby, I5th Earl of, 292. Derby, i6th Earl of, 292. 4 86 INDEX De Ros, Lord, 308, 309, 310. Devonshire, Duke of, 293. Devonshire, Georgiana, Duchess of, 159, 192. Deym, Count, 250. Dilke, Right Hon. Sir C., 255. Diplomatic body, 51, 52, 132-135, 229, 237, 238, 241, 250-252. Directory, The, 45, 47, 55. Disraeli, B. (Earl of Beaconsfield), 25, 125, 137, 152-157, 158, 159, 162, 163, 164, 174, I75 176, 270. Disraeli, Mrs (Viscountess Beaconsfield), 152, 154, 157, 174, 270. Disraeli, Ralph, 154. Doddington, Bubb, 179. Dorington, Sir J., 276. Dorset, Duke of, 323. Downing Street, 135, 261. Drake, Sir F., 112, 266, 327, 330. Drama, the, 157, 277. Dryden, 308. Dual Monarchy, 41, 250. Dublin, 162, 254. Duckworth, Canon, Sub-Dean of West- minster, 143, 244, 289, 296, 301, 304. Dufferin, 1st Lord, 126. Dufferin, Marquess of, 127. Duncannon, 1st Viscount, 136. Duncombe, Thomas, 157. Dundas family, 191. Dundas, Henry, 7. Dupleix, 129. Durer, A., 104. Durham, Bishop (Moule) of, 290. Durham, 1st Earl of, 137, 142, 167, 191. Dyaks, 226. Dymoke, F. S., 288. Ealdred, Archbishop of York, 311, 312. Earl Marshal, 241, 295, 296, 297 (see also Norfolk, Duke of). Ecclesiastical Titles Bill, 23. Edinburgh, 102, 151. Education, 89, 117, 187, 188, 204, 256, 257. Edward I., 299, 301. Edward III., 130, 207, 313. Edward VI., 326. Edward's, St, Chapel, 243, 315, 316, 322, 3 2 3- Edward, the Black Prince, 298. Egypt. 45, 46, 296. Eldon, 1st Earl of, 126, 293. Eleanor of Castile, Queen, 313. Eleanore of Provence, Queen, 316. Electoral Franchise (see also Reform Bill), 172, 173, 176, 178, 179, 194, 204, 275. Electric force and inventions, 103, lio, in, 122, 206. Eliot, Very Rev. Dean, 288. Elizabeth of York, 19. Elizabeth, Queen, 10, n, 19, 104, 112, 170, 212, 219, 260, 265, 266, 285, 314, 325-329- Ellenborough, 1st Earl of, 263. Ellenbo rough, 1st Lord, 9. Ellis, Sir A., 298. Ely, Bishop (Lord A. Compton) of, 290. Enghien, Duke of, 49. English language, 112, 120, 260, 302, 326, 330- English scenery, 114-117. Enos, 240. Episcopate, English, 142-150, 211, 243, 259, 279, 281, 282, 290, 291, 292, 294, 303. Erskine, Thomas, 7. Esher, ist Viscount, 263. Esher, 2nd Viscount, 263. Esprit des Lois, 179. Essex, 5th Earl of, 126, 129. Essling, 54. Estates of the Realm, 147, 208, 209, 210, 211, 241, 243, 258, 259, 302, 303-311. Esterhazy, Prince Paul. 134. Eton, 152, 160, 167, 187, 188, 245, 285. Eugenie, Empress, 68. Euston Grove, 115. Eutychus, 127. Evans, Mr A. J., 5. Evans, Sir De Lacy, 136. Evelyn's Diary, 280. Ewart, W., 167. Exeter, 108, 145, 146. Exhibition of 1851, 23. Falkland, 2nd Viscount, 309. Falkland, I2th Viscount, 308, 309. Faraday, in, 122. Faustina, 14. Ferdinand I. (of Austria), 22. Ferrar, Bishop, 279. Ferrieres, 68, 69. Fesch, Cardinal, 57, 58, 60. INDEX 487 Feudal system, 122, 311, 313. Fielden, J. and W., 167. Fife, Duke of, 295. Fife, Princess Louise, Duchess of, 244. Fiji, 226. Finsbury, 157. Flag. British, 29, 120, 128. Florence, 61, 103, 104. Fontainebleau, 57, 58. Fortescue, Earl, 264. Fouche (Duke of Otranto), 50. Fourier, 26. Fox, Charles J., 60, 136, 139, 173, 174, 183, 189. Francis Ferdinand, Archduke of Austria, 229. Francis I. of France, 324. Francis II. (Emperor of Germany and Austria), 51, 59, 71, 134. Francis Joseph I., Emperor of Austria, 36, 40, 41, 229. Francis, Saint, of Assisi, 291. Franco-Austrian War, 67. Franco-German War, 69-85. Frankfort, 67, 86. Franking, 108. Fraser, Bishop, 149. Frederick Charles, Prince, of Prussia, 76, 244. Frederick, Empress, Princess Royal of England, 20, 21, 76, 249. Frederick I. (of Prussia), 58, 70. Frederick II., King of Denmark, 314. Frederick III. (German Emperor ; Crown Prince of Prussia), 76. Frederick the Great, 51, 57, 64, 68, 71, 73, 74, 8 1, 86, 87,93, 128. Frederick William II. (of Prussia), 64. Frederick William III. (of Prussia), 51, 64, 82, 88. Frederick William IV. (of Prussia), 22, 66, 67. Frederick William (the Great Elector), 71. Freeman, E. A., 219. Free Trade, 168, 169. French Academy, 161. French Bishops, 55, 56, 57, 143, 146. French Canadians, 28, 99, 223, 224. French Institute, 46, 263, 269. French Republic, 51, 105. Frere, Rev. W. H., 279. Friedland, 60, 132. Frobisher, Sir M., 112, 266, 327, 330. Froissart, 313. Frumentius, 250. Gainsborough, T., 189. Galerie des Glaces, 74-80. Galliffet, General de, 68, 69. Ganges, 319. Garibaldi, 22. Garter, Order of the, 289, 292, 300, 314. Garter's Roll, 259, 261, 269, 271. Gaselee, Sir A. , 297. Gell, P. L., 256. Geneva, 60. Genoa, 61. George I., 220, 323. George I., King of Greece, 248. George II., 126, 220, 264, 314. George III., 8, 9, 12, 13, 14, 51, 124, 130, 147, 179, 182, 193, 194, 220, 245. George IV., 14, 18, 125. George of Denmark, Prince (Duke of Cumberland), 306. George, Prince of Greece, 249. German Confederation, 66, 71, 72. Germanic League, 74. German population of Europe, 42. German unity, 42, 66, 71, 72, 73, 79, 81, 82, 86, 87-89, 90, ico, 200. Gibbon, E., 181. Gibson, Right Hon. T. Milner, 162. Gilray, 60. Gladstone, Right Hon. H., 255. Gladstone, Rt. Hon. W. E., 125, 143, 146, 152, 154, 155, 158, 159, 161, 165, 183, 192, 255, 272, 310. Glasgow, 164, 1 68. Glenelg, Lord (Charles Grant), 137. Glenesk, Lord, 263. Gloucester, Bishop '(Ellicott) of, 282. Gloucester, Humfrey, Duke of, 1 30. Gloucester, William Henry, Duke of, 13. Godavery, 227. Goethe, 81, 86, 91, 200, 202. Goodwin, Bishop Harvey, 149. Gordon, General, 297. Gore House, 152. Goschen, Viscount, 263. Gower, Lord Ronald, 65. Gow, Rev. Dr, 285. Grafton, 3rd Duke of, 295. Grafton, 4th Duke of, 126. Grafton, 7th Duke of, 295. Graham, Sir James, 159. Gramont, Due de, 271. Granville, 1st Earl, 159. Granville, 2nd Earl, 159. 488 INDEX Gravelotte, 73. Gravina, Admiral, 52. Gray, T., 189. " Greater Britain," 255, 329. Greatorex, Minor Canon, 243. Greece, 37, 161, 248. "Greek-play Bishops," 145, 148. Grenville family, 191. Grenville, Lord, 136. Grey family, 191. Grey, Sir George, 137. Grey, 2nd Earl, 138, 139, 141, 172. Grey, 3rd Earl, 1 6, 138, 160. Grosvenor family, 191. Grote, G., 161. Guest, J., 169. Guizot, F., 183. Gully, Mr Speaker, 252. Gurkhas, 227. Gutenberg, 103. Guyenne, 298. Gwalior, Maharajah of, 252. Haggard, Rider, 118. Hallam, Henry, 9, 280, 299. Halsbury, Earl of, 293. Hamilton, Lady, 66. Hamilton, Lord Claud, 314. Hanover, Ernest, King of, 17, 18. Hanover, George, King of, 245. Hanover, House of, 10, 13, 115, 190, 210, 279, 280, 314, 330. Harcourt, Archbishop Vernon, 8, 143, 144, 145, 146, 150, 254. Harcourt, Lord, 144. Harcourt Papers (ii.), 8, 144. Harcourt, Sir W. Vernon, 254. Hardwicke, Earl of, 260. Harrow by, 1st Earl of, 1 66. Harrow-on-the-Hill, 114, 256, 289. Hartmann, General von, 77. Hastings, Battle of, 312. Hastings, Warren, 128, 139. Hatfield, 116. Haussas, 226. Havelock, Sir H., 228. Hawkesbury, Lord, 51 (see also Liverpool, Earl of). Hawkins, 266. Hayashi, Viscount, 251. Haynau, General, 23. Hazaras, 227. Hegel, 88. Helena, Princess (Princess Christian of Schleswig-Holstein), 21, 244. Henrietta Maria, Queen, 314. Henri IV., 40. Henry Bradshaw Society, 219. Henry, Prince and Princess, of Prussia, 229, 249. Henry VI., 311. Henry VII., 19, 280. Henry VI I. 's Chapel, 243, 316. Henry VIII., 265, 279, 324, 325, 326. Henson, Canon, 243, 289. Herault de Sechelles, 6. Herbert, Sidney, 158, 293. Herder, 86. Hereford, Bishop (Percival) of, 282. Hereford, Viscount, 309. Hervey, Rev. Canon, 288. Hesketh, Lady, no. Hesse, Alice, Grand Duchess of, 20, 248, 249. Hesse, Grand Duke of, 248. Hill, Rowland, 107. Hill, Viscount, 135. Hime, Sir A., 254. Hine Haycock, Minor Canon, 243. Hobart Town, 226. Ilohenzollern family, 71, 72, 73, 92. Holland House, 137. Holland, Lord, 137. Holstein-Gottorp, Family of, 37. Holy Alliance, 29, 62. Holy Roman Empire, 37, 51, 62, 66, 71, 78, 129, 324. Homage of Peers, 126, 127, 129, 243, 259, 266, 278, 302, 303, 306, 308-310. Homer, 158. Hong- Kong, 227. Houdon, 55. Houghton, Lord (Monckton Milnes), 161.' Howard family, 190, 192, 297. Howick, Lord (see Third Earl Grey), 16. Howley, Archbishop of Canterbury, 129, 142, 143, 196. Hudson Bay, 263. Hue, Francois, 3. Hugo, Victor, 64. Huish, Robert (Memoirs of H.R.H. Princess Charlotte), 10. Hume, Joseph, 162. Hungary, 16, 23, 40, 250. Hunt, Leigh, 9. Huron, Lake, 222. Huskisson, Right Hon. G., 166, 173. INDEX 489 Idar, Maharajah of, 252. Idealism, 204, 205, 206. Ideologues, 46. Illustrated London News, 24. Illy, 69. Imperial Guard, 74. Imperial idea, II, 19, 21, 30, 43, I2O, 121, 137, 138, 142, 153, 154, 156, 159, 167, 201, 2l8, 22I-23O, 232, 238, 246, 247, 255, 265, 28l, 294, 295, 307, 320, 321, 325-33I- Inderwick, F. A., K.C., 287. India, 4, 29, 104, 113, 119, 120, 128, 158, 164, 168, 227, 247, 260, 277, 330, 331. Indian Army, 4, 29, 227, 228, 283, 284, 3l8, 319. Indian Nabobs, 182. Indian Princes, 230, 241, 252, 253, 284. Ingoldsby Legends, 1 6. International, The, 26. Invalides, 50. Ionian Islands, 158, 291. Ireland, 162, 179, 254, 255, 283, 294, 325, 328. Irving, Sir II., 277. Isabel of France, Queen, 313. Isabey, 57, 58- Italy, 36, 67, 83, 115, 229, 250. Italy, Campaign of, 45. J Jaipur, Maharajah of, 252. James I., 10, 219, 265, 266, 279, 280, 285, 287, 288, 294, 300, 303, 312, 314, 322, 326. James II., 10, 131, 175, 280, 306, 329. Japan/42, 251. Jats, 227. Jebb, Sir R. C., 256. Jemappes, 86. Jena, 60, 64, 68, 70, 74, 80, 82, 87. Jenkinson, Bishop Bankes, 282. Jersey, Sarah, Countess of, 270. Jerusalem Chamber, 243. Jeune, Right Hon. Sir F., 256. Jews, in, 155, 156. Joan of Arc, 309. Joan of Navarre, Queen, 313. Josephine, Empress of the French, 53, 55, 56, 58, 65, 134. Jowett, Rev. B., 256. Jubilee of Queen Victoria, 29. Junius, 295. Juxon, Archbishop, 143. Kant, 86. Karolyi, Count, 250. Kashmir, 227. Katherine of France, Queen, 313. Keble College, Oxford, 282. Keeper, Lord, 294. Kellermann, Marshal (Duke ofValmy), 54. Kelvin, Lord, 263. Ken, Bishop, 150. Kennington Common, 23. Kensington Palace, 136, 196. Kent, 50, 249. Kent, Duchess of, 20, 131. Kent, Edward, Duke of, 14, 20, 21, 245. Kenyon, Lord, 7. Khyber Pass, 101. Kimberley, Earl of, 269, 292. King's Lynn, 164. Kirchbach, General von, 77. Kitchener, Viscount, 297. Knocker, Sir W., 287. Knollys, Lord, 298. Knox, John, 252. Kolhapur, Maharajah of, 252. Komatsu, Prince, of Japan, 229. Konigsberg, 58, 65, 70. Kossuth, 23. Kremlin, The, 39. Kutusow, General, 78. Labour, Organisation of; and Labour Party (see Working Classes). Lamartine, 22, 137. Lambeth Palace, 143. Lancashire, 166, 176. Landed interest (see Territorial Class). Lanfrey, 251. Lannes, Marshal (Duke of Montebello), 49, 50, 54- Lansdowne, 1st Marquess of, 136, 260 (see also Shelburne). Lansdowne, 3rd Marquess of, 136, 260. Lansdowne, 5th Marquess of, 260. Lascelles family, 168, 191. Lascelles, Hon. E., 314. Laud, Archbishop, 143. 490 INDEX Lauderdale, 8th Earl of, 60. Laurier, Right Hon. Sir W., 232, 253. Lawrence, SirT., 189, 192. Lawrences, The, 228. Lawyers, 180, 181, 182, 217, 273. Leader,). T., 195. Lebrun, 74. Lecky, Right Hon. W. E. H., 177, 256. Lee, Bishop Prince, 149. Leeds, 168. Le Fevre de la Boderie, 10. Lefevre, Marshal (Duke of Dantzic), 54. Lehzen, Baroness, 15. Leicester, 173. Leicester, 1st Earl of, 126, 127, 264. Leicester, 2nd Earl of, 264. Lennox, Lord William, 285. Leo XIII., 35. Leonardo da Vinci, 104. Leopold, Prince of Saxe-Coburg-Saalfeld (King of the Belgians), II, 12, 36, 131. Lepanto, Gulf of, in. Lessing, 87. Letter-writing, 106-111. Leveson-Gower family, 192. Lewes, Battle of, 309. Liard, L., 88. Liber Regalis, 288, 300, 326. Lichfield, Bishop (Legge) of, 282. Liddell, Dean, 290. Lieven, Princess, 15- Lightfoot, Bishop, 149, 290. Lilies of France, 130. Lincoln, Abraham, 42. Lincoln, Lord, 158. Lister, Lord, 263. Litany, 234, 243. Liverpool, 166, 167, 173. Liverpool, Earl of, 282. Livingston, Robert R., 52. Loir, Dr A. , 99. Loire, The, 70, 76, 104. London, 4, 15, 17, 30, 108, 114, 115, 117, 118, 119, 134, 173, 214, 221, 222-230, 232, 233, 235, 236, 237, 239, 283, 285. London, Bishop (Winnington Ingram) of, 290, 300, 303. Londonderry, Marquess of, 296, 300. London, Lord Mayor of, 296. Longchamp, 79. Longley, Archbishop and Bishop, 145. Long, Walter, 162. Lords, House of, 126, 141, 144, 177, 178, 179, 184, 185, 190, 191, 192, 210-215, 218, 258-269, 302-311. Lorraine, 83. Louise, Princess, Duchess of Argyll, 244. Louise, Princess, Duchess of Fife, 244. Louise, Queen of Prussia, 65, 66. Louisiana, 98. Louis le Debonnaire, 58. Louis- Philippe, King, 21, 22, 36, 55, 56, 85, 133; Louis, Prince, of Prussia, 74. Louis XIV., 50, 70, 71, 74, 80. Louis XV., 128, 223, 260. Louis XVI., 3, 45, 48, 54, 55, 62, 65, 75, 132. Louis XVII., 65. Louis XVIII., 47, 54, 55, 133, 160. Lowe, Rt. Hon. R. (Viscount Sherbrooke), 1 60. Luchesini, Marquis, 51. Lucknow, 228. Luke, Saint, 5. Lumsden, Sir P., 277. Lytton, Earl, 158, 174. M Macaulay, Lord, 58, 151, 152, 160, 164, 1 68, 264, 280. Macclesfield, 169. Macclesfield, Earl of, 314. Macdonald of Earnsclift, Baroness, 295. Macdonald, Right Hon. Sir John, 295. Macedonia, in. Machinery, Industrial. 122, 173, 174, 178. " Madame Sans Gene," 54. Magdeburg, 74. Magee, Archbishop and Bishop, 149, 283. Magna Charta, 310. Magnificat, The, 5- Mahrattas, 227. Maidstone, 152. Maintenon, Mme. de, 56. Malays, 226. Malmesbury, Lord, 61. Malplaquet, 57. Malta, 113, 226. Manchester, 119, 167, 168. Manners family, 310. Manning, Cardinal, 78, 146, 212, 282. Mansard, 50, 74. Maoris, 226. Marcus Aurelius, 14. Marengo, 99. Maret (Duke of Bassano), 55. Margaret of Anjou, Queen, 313. INDEX 491 Maria da Gloria, Queen of Portugal, 131. Maria Theresa, Empress of Germany, 16, 57. 127. Marie Antoinette, 3, 4, 5, 6, 48, 66, 75, 127. Marie Louise, 48, 66. Marlborough College, 289. Marlborough, Duchess of, 315. Marlborough, Duke of, 296. Marseillaise, The, 3, 5. Marseilles, 3, 57. Mars-la-Tour, 77. Marx, Karl, 26. Mary Adelaide, Princess ( Duchess of Teck), 131, 246. Mary (Queen of William III.)> : 9> J 9 322, 323, 329. Massena (Duke of Rivoli), 46. Massillon, 57. Materialism, 180, 187, 188, 189, 215, 246, 267, 309. Mater Regutn, 53. Mathilda, Queen, 311, 313. Maud, Princess (Princess Charles of Den- mark), 244. Maupertuis, 86. Mauritius, 113. Maximilian, Archduke, Emperor of Mexico, 12. Maximilian, Emperor, 324. May Marriages, II. Mechanics' Institutes, 140. Mecklenburg-Strelitz, Grand Duchess of, 131. 245- Melbourne, 223, 253. Melbourne, Viscount, 102, 124, 136, 138, 145, 163, 264. Memorial de Sainte Helhie, 48, 60, 65. Merthyr-Tydvil, 169, 172. Metternich, Prince Clement, 22, 71, 134. Metternich, Prince Wolff, 250. Metz, 70, 73. Michael, Hereditary Grand Duke of Russia, 229. Michael Michailovitch, Grand Duke, 250. Michel Angelo, 104. Middle Ages, 103, 219, 313. Milan, 22, 57. Mill,J. S., 175. Milner, Rev. I., 250. Milner, Viscount, 256. Milnes, Monckton, 161. Milton, 161. " Ministry of All the Talents," 136. Mirabeau, 48. Mississippi, 128. Mitford's Greece, 161. Molesworth, Sir W., 162, 168. Moltke, Field-marshal von, 69. Monarchical idea, 3, 31, 93, 189, 195, 202, 204, 205, 207, 212, 215, 307, 320, 329. Monarchy of July, 21, 84, 135, 183. Monasteries, dissolution of, 190, 260. Aloniteur, The, 51, 52, 58. Montesquieu, 179, 183. Montfort, Simon de, 272, 309. Montgaillard, 50. Montreal, 102. Montrose, Duchess of, 314. Morley, Right Hon. J., 256. Mountcashell, Countess of, 270. Mount Stephen, Lord, 295. Munroe, James, 53. Murat, Joachim (King of Naples), 36, 54, 228. Murray, Dr J. A. H., 287. Musset, A. de, 88. N Nantes, Edict of, 75. Napoleon I., 13, 23, 35, 41, 44-66, 68, 70, 74, 98, 99, 105, 125, 132, 133, 134, 135, 175, 199, 250. Napoleon III., 12, 45, 50, 61, 65, 67, 68, 70, 71, 92, 133. Natal, 218, 225, 226, 254. Naval Review, 319. Negro Emancipation, 163, 166. Nelson, Lord, 52. Nepal, 227. Nesselrode, Count, 134. Newark, 152, 158, 184, 310. Newcastle, 4th Duke of, 159. Newcastle, 5th Duke of, 159. Newfoundland, 254. Newman, J. H., 147. New South Wales, 144, 226, 232, 253. New Zealand, 29, 218, 222, 224, 225, 226, 232, 253, 310. Ney, Marshal (Prince of Moskowa), 55, Nice, 61. Nicholas I., Emperor of Russia, 39, 165, 250. Nicholas II., Emperor of Russia, 40, 249. Nietzche, 90. Nigerians, 226. Nive, 132. Nivelle, 132. 492 INDEX Norfolk, Duke of (Earl Marshal), 241, 295, 296, 297, 308. Northampton, 173, 176. Northumberland, 1st Duke of, 191. Norwich, 173. Norwich, Bishop (Sheepshanks) of, 289. Notre Dame de Paris, 50-63, 132, 199. Nottingham, 173. Oath, Coronation, 280, 299. O'Connell, Dan., 162, 163. O'Connor Don, The, 288. O'Connor, Feargus, 1 68. Ohio, 128. Oldham, 167. Old Sarum, 184. Oaslow, Earl of, 260. Ontario, 167, 226. Orange, Family of, 36. Orange party, 17. Orange, Prince of, II. Orange, William of (William III.), 19, 164, 170, 175, 190, 260, 280, 322, 323, 329- Orb, The, 296, 300, 302, 331. Oriel College, Oxford, 145, 147. Orleans family, 229. Orleans, Princess Louise d', 12. Oscar II., King of Sweden, 229. Othmans, Family of, 37. Oudh, 227. Outram, 228. Ovid, ii. Owen, Robert, 26. Oxford, 87, 130, 152, 161, 256, 257. Oxford, Bishop (Paget) of, 243, 289. Oxford movement, 147. Oxford Union, 152, 161. Paget, Sir R., 276. Paine, Thomas, 7. Paley, Dr, 8, 1 8. Palmella, Duke of, 134. Palmer, Hon. R., 314. Palmerston, Viscount, 125, 136, 146, 263, 270, 282. " Pamela," 255. Papacy, 35, 50. . Paris, 3, 42, 66, 70, 79, 85, 134, 135. Parliamentary Government in England, 140, 165-170, 171-186, 214-218, 255, 293- Parratt, Sir W., 302. Parry, Sir Hubert, 284, 302. Party Government, 141, 267, 268, 269, 293- Pathans, 227. Pau, 54. Paul, Emperor of Russia, 39. Paul, Saint, in, 149, 156, 321. Peelites, 159. Peel, Sir Robert, 101, 125, 138, 165. 184, 264. Peel, Viscount, 264. Peerage (see House of Lords : Territorial Class). Peeresses, 241, 258, 269, 270, 271, 314, 3i5- Pembroke, Catherine, Countess of, 270. Pembroke, Earl, 293. Peninsular War, 132, 135. Penn, W., 112. Perak, Sultan of, 226. Perceval, Spencer, 137, 173, 176. Perkins, Minor Canon, 243. Perrot, M., 5. Peter III., Emperor of Russia, 39. Peter the Great, 57. Petersfield, 181. Petty (see Lansdowne). Philip of Macedon, 139. Philippa of Hainault, Queen, 207, 313. Philippe Auguste, 53. Philips, Mark, 167. Phillpotts, Bishop, 145. Piedmont, 37. Pitt, William, 6, 8, 60, 82, 125, 143, 174, 179, 183, 184, 189. Pitt, William (Earl of Chatham), 127, 183, 84, 1 89, I94- Pius VI., 50, 56. Pius VII., 35, 49, 56, 57, 58. " Plantagenet Ball," The, 207. Plantagenets, 259, 300, 308. Plutarch, 161. Plymouth, 119. Pocket-boroughs, 152, 184, 214. Poets' Corner, 155, 257, 260. Poland, 65, 68, 129. Polignac, Prince de, 135. Pompey, 139. Ponsonby-Fane, Sir S., 136, 245. Ponsonby, Sir Henry, 125. INDEX 493 Pontecorvo, Prince of (see also Bernadotte), 54- Pontefract, 161. Pope, A., no. Portland, 3rd Duke of, 143. Portland, Duchess of, 315. Portugal, 22, 131, 132, 134, 251, 252. Post-Office Reform, 106, 107, 108. Potsdam, 64. Poverty, 30, 118, 222. Pozzo di Borgo, 133. Pradt, de, 61. Praed, W. M., 160, 161, 188. Prebends or Prebendaries of Westminster, 287. Presburg, 16. Prince Edward's Island, 21. Privy Council, 241, 253, 256, 271, 276, 310, 311. Privy Seal, Lord, 294. Probyn, Right Hon. Sir D., 298. Provence, Count of (Louis XVIII.), 47. Prussia, 64-93, I2 9> 2O - Punjab, 227. Quai d'Orsay, 135. Quatre Bras, 14, 194. Quebec, 28, 99, 128, 167, 223, 224. Queens-Consort, 311, 312, 313, 314. Queensland, 226. Queretaro, 12. Racine, 75, 253. Radetsky, 22. Radicals, 24, 157, 161, 162, 168, 21 1, 255. Raglan, Lord, 285. Railway-kings, 2OI, 214. Railways, 21, 23, 101, 103, 105, 106, 107, in, 114-119, 148, 173, 174, 178, 206, 213, 214. Rajputana, 227, 252. Raleigh, Sir Walter, 10, 327. Ras Makunen, 249. Rebellion, The Great, 181, 191, 285, 308, 39- Red Prince, 76, 244. Reformation, 104, 190, 279. Reform Bill of 1832, 14, 123, 124, 137, 138, 165, 166, 167, 168, 170, 171, 172, 173, 174, 216, 261. Reform Bill of 1867, 164, 174, 175. Regalia, 243, 281, 286, 295, 296, 298, 300, 302, 322, 323. Regent, George, Prince, 9, 10, 51. Rehearsal of Coronation Service, 232, 233. Reid, Hon. Whitelaw, 52, 53, 251. Reims, 50, 55, 133, 206. Renaissance, 19, 25, 102-104, 112, 260, 3!3- Renan, E., 88, 90, 106. Republicanism in England, 26, 27, 169. Restoration (French), 47, 55, 134. Restoration of 1660, 15, 323. Revolutionary Epic, 25, 152. Revolution, English (of 1688), 9, 12, 19, 22, 170, 175, 190, 280, 28l. Revolution, French, 3, 5, 7, 8, 13, 21, 22, 25, 26, 28, 30, 31, 39, 41, 44-63, 65, 66, 70, 75, 88, 98, 102, 104-106, 113, 124, 129, 131, 132, 135, 175, 179, 183, 185, 199, 200, 202, 207, 250, 255. Revolution of 1848, 21, 22, 26, 36, 62, 176. Revolution of July, 14, 62. Reynolds, Sir J., 189. Rhine, The, 64, 71, 74, 86, 88. Rhodes, Cecil, Right Hon., 254. Rhodesia, 99. Richard I., 291. Richelieu, Cardinal, 161, 327. I Richmond, 3rd Duke of, 193. \ Ridgway, Right Hon. Sir W., 254. | Ridley, Viscount, 256. Rifles, King's African, 227. Rights of Man, 7. Ripon, Bishop (Boyd-Carpenter) of, 282. Roberts, Earl, 295. Robespierre, 47, 106. Robinson, Canon Armitage, Dean of West- minster, 244, 279, 289. Rochester, Bishop (Talbot) of, 282. Rockingham, Marquess of, 254. Rocky Mountains, 119, 126. Rolle, Lord, 127, 129. Roman Catholics, 17, 23, 212, 297. Rome, 61, 85, 101, 102, 131. Rome (ancient), no, in. Romilly, S., 173. Romney, G., 189. Roon, von, General, 69. Rosebery, Earl of, 125, 165, 293, 294. Roses, Wars of, 19, 100, 104, 297, 313. Rothschild, Baron de, 68. Roumania, Crown Prince and Princess of, 249. Rowntree, Mr, 118. 494 INDEX Rubens, 206. Rugby School, 146, 282, 289, 305. Russell family, 190. Russell, Lord John, 125, 137, 172, 264. Russell, Lord Odo, 78. Russell, Sir W. H., 76. Russia, 38-40, 128, 202, 229. Rutland, Duke of, 310. Saalfeld, 74. Sadowa, 40, 69, 70. St David's, Bishop (Owen) of, 282. St Helena, 13, 48, 54, 55, 60, 61, 132. St Lawrence River and Gulf of, 119, 128, 226. St Michael and St George, Order of, 273, 277. St Patrick, Order of, 255. St Petersburg, 38, 85. St Privat, 73. St-Simon, 26. St Stephen, Iron Crown of, 40. Salford, 167. Salic Law, 17. Salisbury, 1st Lord, 265, 294. Salisbury, Marquis of, 125, 265, 294. Salmasius, 161. Sancroft, Archbishop, 150. Sanders, Nicholas, 312. Sandon, Viscount, 166. Sandringham, 288, 289. Sardinia, 37, 67. Saul, King, 5. Savoy, 61. Savoy, Family of, 37, 229, 250. Saxe-Coburg and Gotha, Family of, 20, 131, 249. Saxe-Weimar, Grand Duke of, 77. Saxony, 71, 73, 76. Saxony, Crown Prince of, 76. Schiller, 81, 86, 91. Schimmelpenninck, 52. Schleswig-Holstein, 68. Schleswig-Holstein, Duke of, 77. Schleswig-Holstein, Princess Christian of (see Helena, Princess). Scholefield, J., 169. Scotch nation, 294, 295, 328, 329. Se'bastiani, General, 133. Sedan, 69, 77, 78, 84. Seddon, Right Hon. R., 232, 253. Segur, 58. I Selborne, Earl of, 263. I Selwyn, Bishop of Lichfield and New Zea- land, 149, 291. Sendall, Sir W., 254. i Seth, 240. j Seven Years' War, 64. | Sevigne, Mme. de, 109, no. Seymour family, 190, 296. Seymour, Sir E., 297. Shaftesbury, 7th Earl of, 164, 282. Shakespeare, 279, 313, 326. Shaw-Lefevre, Speaker, 151. Sheba, Queen of, 249. Sheffield, 168. Shelburne, Earl of, 136, 254, 260. I Shelley, 161. Sheridan, R. B., 139, 173, 189. ; Sherlock, Master of the Temple, 288. | Shrewsbury, ist Earl of, 308. Shrewsbury School, 145, Shrewsbury, 2Oth Earl of, 308. Sibthorp, Colonel, 162. Sichel, W., 25. Sicilian Insurrection, 22. Sidmouth, ist Viscount, 144. Sikhs, 227. Simon, Jules, 106. Singh, Doulat, 252. Singh, Sir Pertab, 252. Slave-trade (see Negro Emancipation). Smiles, Dr, 256. Smith, Payne & Smiths, 179. Socialism, 26, 28, 275. Sodor and Man, Bishop of, 259. Solferino, 40. Somerset, Duke of, 296. Somerset, Protector, 296. Smithson, Sir H., 191. Sophia, Electress, 13, 279 (see also Act of Settlement, Hanover, House of). Sorel, Albert, 52. Soult, Marshal (Duke of Dalmatia), 55, 132, 133- South Africa, 4, ico, 119, 218, 223, 224, 542. Southern Cross, 232. Southey, Robert, 10. Southwark, 108, 173. Soveral, Marquis de, 251. Spain, 37, 52, 53, 132, 321. Spanish Armada, 170. Sparta, Duchess of, 248. Sparta, Duke of, 248. Spectator, 190, 330. Spencer, Earl, 292. Spicheren, 77. INDEX 495 Spiritual Lords (see Episcopate). Spithead, 319. Sprigg, Right Hon. Sir G., 232, 254. Staal, M. de (Russian ambassador), 250. Stael, Mme. de, 88. Stafford, Marquess of, 314. Staffordshire, 169, 282. Stage-coaches, 101, 102. Standard Bearers, 288. Standish, C, 167. Stanford, Sir C. Villiers, 316. Stanhope, Lady Catherine, 165. Stanley, Arthur, Dean of Westminster, 145. Stanley, Bishop of Norwich, 145. Stanley family, 292, 309. Stanley, Lord (see Fourteenth Earl of Derby). Steam-navigation, IOI, III, 119, 173. Steele, Sir Richard, 330. Stephenson, G., 106, in. Stevenson, Andrew, 251. Stigand, Archbishop, 312. Stillingfleet, Bishop, 150. Stoke-on-Trent, 169, 172. Strafford, ist Earl of, 285. Straits Settlement, 226. Strathcona, Lord, 264, 295. Stuart, Henry (Cardinal York), 131. Stuart, James (Old Pretender), 127. Stuarts, the, 10, 124, 131, 162, 175, 190, 260, 279, 280, 288, 295, 327, 328. Stubbs, Bishop, 149, 290, 311. Sudanese, 227. Suez Canal, 158. Sumner, Archbishop, and Bishop J. B., 143, 145- Sumner, Bishop C., 145. Sussex, Augustus, Duke of, 18, 20, 124, 130. Sutherland, Duchess-Countess of, 65. Sutherland, Harriet, Duchess of, 192. Sutherland, Millicent, Duchess of, 315. Sutherland, ist Duke of, 65, 143. Sutherland, 2nd Duke of, 65. Sutherland, Sir Thomas, 277. Swahelis, 227. Swan River, 226. Sweden, 37, 54 ; Crown Prince of, 229. Swinburne, A. C., 327. Swiss Guard, the, 3. Switzerland, 42, 83. Swords of Regalia, 295, 300. Sybil, 157. Sydenham, Lord (Poulett Thompson), 167. Sydney, N.S.W., 222. Taine, H., 66, 88, 90, 263. Tail, Archbishop of Canterbury, 143, 147, 149, 290. Talbot, Christopher, 161. Talbot family, 308. Talleyrand, Prince de, 39, 44, 53, 55, 60, 65" 133. 134, 160, 250. Tamils, 227. Tankerville, Corisande, Countess of, 270. Tarquins, the, 5. Tasmania, 226. Taylor, Sir Henry, 1 59. Temple, Archbishop of Canterbury (see Canterbury). Temple, The, 181. Tennyson, 161. Territorial Class, 122, 124, 165, 166, 171, I75 177. 178, 180, 181, 182, 186, 190, 191, 192, 214, 215, 216, 217, 254, 273, 274, 276, 309. Thackeray, W. M., 211. Thanet, 101. Theseus, 5. Thiers, A., 70, 105. Thirl wall, Bishop Connop, 149. Thompson, Poulett (Lord Sydenham), 167. Thomson, Archbishop, 149. Thomson, James, 330. Throne of England, 4, 14, 15, 16-19, 2 3> 24, 129, 156, 189, 203, 204, 208, 235, 241, 302, 315, 331. Tillotson, Archbishop, 150. Tilsit, 65. Tocqueville, A. de, 175, 200. Tom Brown's Schooldays, 15. Tories, young, 274. Toronto, 223. Toronto Globe, 222. Torrington, Viscount, 314. Tory party, 138, 152, 154, 160, 163, 164, 176, 274. Toulon, 45. Toulouse, 132. " Tracts for the Times," 147. Trade Unionism (see Working Classes). Tradition, as a factor in English national life, 43, 126, 131, 149, 181, 184, 187, 189, 193, 201, 204-209, 215, 238, 255. 260, 264, 266, 274, 284, 285, 286, 290, 291, 292, 296, 297, 305, 306, 310, 312, 322, 323, 327. Trafalgar, 52. 496 INDEX Tremouille, Charlotte de, Countess of Derby, 271. Trentham, 192. Treves, Sir F., 277. Trojan War, 5, 25. Tsars, Coronation of, 38, 39. Tudors, 265, 280, 306, 313, 323, 324, 325, 326. Tuileries, the, 3, 5, 50, 75. Tunisia, 99. Turenne, 74. Turin, 61, 250. Tweed, 294. U Under-Secretaries of State, 156, 273. Union League Club, 251. Union of England with Scotland, 328, 329. Union of Great Britain with Ireland, 179, 261. " United Empire Loyalists," 225. United States of America, 27, 28, 42, 52, 9 1 * 97> 98 I2O, 123, 129, 2OI, 222, 251, 255. 283. University College, London, 140. Utilitarian democracy, 27, 204, 21 1, 213, 276. Valensay, 55. Valence, 50. Valerien, Mont, 79. Valmy, 54, 86, 200. Valois, The, 104. Vancouver, 102. Vandal, Albert, 45. Vandyke, 206. Vatican Council, 78. Vauban, 74- Vaughan, Very Rev. Dr, 288. Velasquez, 206. Verona, Congress of, 135. Versailles, 41, 44, 69-81, 84, 87, 91, 92, 192. Victor Emmanuel II. , King of Italy, 36. Victoria (Australia), 226. Victoria, Princess (dau. of King Edward VII.), 244. Vienna, 85. Vienna, Congress of, 37, 60, 61, 66, 71, H3 134, 135- Vignaud, H., 52. Villafranca, Peace of, 67. Villiers, Right Hon. C. P., 160, 169. Virgil, n. Vivian, Sir Hussey (ist Lord Vivian), 135. Voltaire, 74, 86, 151, 183. , the, 92. W Waddington, W. H., 269. Wagner, R., 88. Wagram, 134. Wakefield, 168. Wales, 282, 325. Wales, Frederick, Prince of, 13. Wales, George, Prince of (see Regent, Prince). Wales, Henry, Prince of, 10. Wales, Prince Albert of, 244. Wales, Prince Edward of, 244. Wales, Prince of, 245, 246, 247, 252, 284, 306. Wales, Princess Charlotte of, 10-12. Wales, Princess of, 245, 246, 298. Walpole, Horace, no. Walsingham, Sir F., 327. Wardle, Colonel, 8. Warham, Archbishop, 143. Washington, George, 251. Waterloo, 55, 66, 91, 133, 136, 285. Watt, James, in, 122. Watts, Isaac, 244. Wedderburn, Scrymgeour, 288. Weimar, 65, 86. Weldon, W. H. (Norroy King-at-Arms), 3!5- Welldon, Right Rev. Bishop, 243, 289. Wellesley, Dean, 125. Wellesley, Marchioness, 270. Wellington, ist Duke of, 24, 39, 124, 126, 132, 133, 135. 136, 138, 285. Wellington, 4th Duke of, 288. Westcott, Bishop, 149, 291. Western Australia, 137, 226. Westminster, city of, 108, 136, 173, 192. Westminster, Dean and Chapter of, 243, 287, 288. Westminster School, 243, 284, 285. Westmoreland, gth Earl of, 126, 128. Westphalia, Jerome, King of, 13. West Indies, 113, 163, 166, 182, 227, 254. Whately, Archbishop, 147. Wheatstone, in. INDEX 497 Whigs, The, 135, 138, 139, 154, 160, 163, 164, 211, 260. Whitehall, 283, 285. Whitgift, Archbishop, 219. Whitworth, Lord, 51, 52. Wickham Legg, Dr J., 219, 285, 312, 323, 327. Wickham Legg, L. G., 219. Wieland, 86. Wigan, 167. Wilberforce, Basil, Archdeacon of West- minster, 244, 289. Wilberforce, Ernest, Bishop of Chichester, 289. Wilberforce, Samuel, Bishop of Oxford, 146, 149. Wilberforce, William, 9. Wilhelm Strasse, 135. Wilkes, John, 149, 185. William I., (German Emperor), 41, 58, 64- 79, 80, 99, 248, 249. William II. (German Emperor), 92, 93, 248. William III., 19, 164, 170, 175, 190, 260, 280, 322, 323, 329. William IV., 14, 15, 17, 102, 139. William the Conqueror, 312, 313. Winchester, Bishop (Davidson) of, 125, 290, 300, 301, 303, 304. Winchester, 5th Marquess of, 308. Winchester, I5th Marquess of, 308. Winchester, i6th Marquess of, 308. Windham, 136, 139, 173. Windischgraetz, 22. Windsor Castle, 11, 231, 288, 289. Wolfe, General, 128. Wolseley, Viscount, 296. Wolverhampton, 161, 169. Wood, Charles (Lord Halifax), 168. Worcester, Bishop (Gore) of, 256, 282. Working-classes, 27, 28, 116, 118, 123, 178, 204, 211, 2l6, 217, 222, 275 . Worksop, Lord of the Manor of, 278. Wren, Sir Christopher, 4. Wurtemburg, 71, 86. Wurtemburg, King of, 13. Wyndham Lewis, Mrs, 154, 157, 174 (see also Disraeli, Mrs). Wyndham, Right Hon. G., 255. York, 144. York, Archbishop (Maclagan) of, 291, 300, 311, 312, 314. York, Archbishopric of, 143, 311, 312. York, Frederick, Duke of, 8. Yorkshire, 1 1 6, 167. Zadok the Priest, 156, 299. Zoological Gardens, 228. Zulu War, 254. Zurich, 46. PRINTED BY TURNBULL AND SPEARS, EDINBURGH University of California SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY Return this material to the library from which it was borrowed. Rift C$4990 1LL-Gtt4u _ O~ FEB 6 199T i JUN 1 9 2001 SRLF 2 WEEK LOAN UC SOUTHERN REGIONAL A 000 020 941